Back to Salome Series by melanieatplay

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 1
Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 2
Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 3
Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 4
Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 5
Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 6
Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 7
Back to Salome

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 1: A young woman begins her journey to porn stardom

I looked out the window and stared aimlessly into the West Texas landscape. I sat in the back seat of my father's Ford F-250 pickup as we rolled through the seemingly endless sand hills, the natural beauty of the Stockton Plateau, the wooded mountain slopes and the desert grasslands. My mother was asleep in the front seat, resting her head gently against the passenger window as my dad kept his eyes steadily on the road in front of us. His voice jarred me a bit when he spoke.

"It's beautiful, isn't it, Jenna?"

I shot him a little smile. "It is," I said in agreement.

I was born and raised in the small West Texas college town of Salome. I'd traveled with my parents to a few different parts of Texas, but we'd never ventured this far east. About six months ago I learned that my father's company had transferred him to Dallas. Fortunately, he was able to postpone the move until I could graduate from high school, which allowed me to get my diploma with all the friends I'd grown up with.

Truth be told, I'd lived a very sheltered life. My parents had always shielded and protected me from the dangers of the outside world while leaving me just enough room to explore and have fun. It really was the perfect childhood. I'd loved growing up in a small town where everyone knew everyone else and people didn't have to lock their doors at night. However, it did have its drawbacks. That closeness also meant that everyone knew your business, which was something that I didn't always appreciate.

My parents were fairly religious, and because of them I was raised in the Catholic Church and we attended mass every Sunday. When I asked my grandmother why she didn't go with us on Sunday mornings, her response was, "God scares me when you get him indoors." He scared me too. The one thing that was ingrained deep into my psyche by Father Patrick each Sunday was guilt; there was never a shortage of guilt when it came to Catholicism.

Looking back, I realized that my strict upbringing had only taught me to be sneaky. Even though I waited to have intercourse until the middle of my senior year, I liked doing… other things… after I turned 18 but never with high-school boys my own age. They tended to have big mouths, and once they got a girl into bed they bragged to their friends, and within a day or so everyone in our small town knew about it. So I ventured onto the college campus and developed an appreciation for college guys. Unlike high-school boys, I figured they could probably do a better job of keeping their mouths shut after I warned them, and what I did with them never got around to the people I cared about.

As hard as the college guys tried, I never gave them my virginity, but taking them into my mouth was always fun. It didn't take long before I was good at it, really good at it. Unlike a lot of my friends, swallowing was something that I'd always enjoyed and never had a problem with. As it turned out, it was a trait that served me well after I moved to Southern California and got into the porn business.

The countryside continued to roll by as I laid my forehead against the window; at least it was more interesting than the endless flatlands of West Texas. I'm leaving Salome. I had thought about this for years; going somewhere, anywhere, that was more exciting than my sleepy hometown. But this wasn't the way I had pictured it. Dave Fassbender and I had begun going steady in January of my senior year. We got serious pretty quickly and I fell in love with him. My college-boy activities stopped and I gave my virginity to him in a wonderful night of love and passion. Once we graduated, our plan was to attend Southern Methodist University in Dallas together in the fall. Instead, I was heading there alone. I couldn't stop my thoughts from wandering back to last week, the big graduation party at Travis Thompson's house…

We had waited our turn upstairs at Travis's house for a bedroom to open up. Presently, Becky and Trey emerged from the master and Dave and I made for the room before they even completely exited the door.

Dave and I had discussed this for a few weeks, and we agreed it was finally going to happen. We had been having sex for several months, and I'd been giving him blowjobs, but tonight he was finally going to go down on me. He was kind of nervous but I'd promised it would be fine. I'd even told him it was okay if it didn't get me there, I just wanted him to try. After a long, hot make-out session of serious kissing and fondling, he finally pulled off my panties, leaving me completely naked on the bed.

"I'm ready," he whispered.

"I love you," I whispered back, "no matter what happens."

He suckled my nipples, which as he knew turned me on immensely. Surges of electricity coursed through my body and reverberated between my legs. I held his head gently, trying not to rush him, but I longed to feel his tongue on my pussy instead of his finger or penis.

He finally slid further down, taking his time, it seemed, until he settled between my legs. I always kept a little tuft of hair above my vagina, but for something different I'd spent the better part of an hour carefully shaving, making sure my vagina was baby-smooth. I knew he and his friends looked at those girls on pornsites and I hoped that maybe if I looked a little more like them… down there… he'd be more willing to take me to a place I'd never been. I opened my legs for him; I was so turned on I knew it wouldn't take much.

"Oh, I love that," he said while his eyes lustfully peered over my bald vagina. His soft lips landed gently on my outer lips and he kissed me there. I let out a little moan as his tongue furtively penetrated me ever so slightly.

"Yes… David… yes… you can't believe how good that feels… oh… God… yes… push your tongue in further," I cooed.

His instincts were good; his gentle kisses turned more fervent and he sank his tongue deep into my pussy. Little shockwaves churned deep in my stomach and I ran my fingers through his hair as my hips rose to meet his mouth. I needed his tongue in me, I fucking loved him, loved this so much. His mouth on me was even better than I'd imagined. My arousal rose quickly, my passion took over, and I urged his head up a little. "Yes, baby, lick my clit," I moaned.

I moaned even louder, losing my mind in ecstasy. The pressure built to unbearable levels; I gritted my teeth and squealed as his tongue caressed my clit. I could barely speak between gasps. "It feels so good… baby… just a little more… just like that… your tongue… just like that," I gasped.

My thighs clamped on the sides of his head and my hands instinctively pushed his head down hard into my pussy as I began grinding my hips into his mouth and tongue. He slid two fingers deep inside me and I let out a little grunt. My more aggressive moves may have shocked him but he held his tongue firmly on my clit as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through my body. I bucked against his face, involuntarily thrashing as more lightning bolts shot through my core as I released.

My body went limp and I may have passed out, I'm not sure, but my mind floated in the orgasmic haze for several moments, it was the most pleasurable thing I'd ever experienced. When my brain began functioning again, I found David sitting on the side of the bed, alternately chugging from his bottle of Shiner Bock and wiping his face with his t-shirt.

"You seemed to like that, babe, huh? You… um… you sure came a lot." He wiped his face again.

David, I'll love you forever if you keep doing that to me. A little smile broke over my face. "Loved it, I loved that, honey. You were amazing." I reached out to him and pulled him back to me; I needed him inside me. After that intense experience, I wanted to be one with him.

"Make love to me, baby. Take me, I need you… now… baby."

What we'd just done was wonderful, but my lust for him hadn't been sated. This primal urge, this feeling from somewhere deep and somewhere dark within my soul, required his cock inside me and his body on top of me.

I opened my legs and he quickly crawled between them. There was no delay in his sudden, quick movement; he took his cock in his hand and sank himself into me with one hard, deep thrust. Normally, his movements were soft and gentle, but not that night. His jackhammering thrusts nearly took my breath away. "Yes, baby, nice and deep, just like that," I moaned in ecstasy. He slid on top of me and his weight crushed me into the mattress. Our sweat sensually mixed together as he pounded me out. I wrapped my legs around his torso to pull him in deeper.

This was unlike anything we'd ever done. He'd always made love to me, but this was something so totally different. This wasn't making love anymore, we were fucking and I couldn't get enough of it. I got lost in the hedonistic moment and I gently bit his shoulder. He tensed up and groaned in pain but it only spurred him on.

His breathing changed, he began to grunt, and his body stiffened. I felt each heavy, thick spurt singe the walls of my vagina, his pulsing cock expanding inside me and bathing me in his fiery hot semen. I held onto him for dear life as we came together, our bodies soaring, gliding effortlessly through space as the world drifted blissfully away.

"That was awesome," he said as he kissed my cheek and rose up. "You're great!" He grabbed his beer, finished the rest of it, and then he looked around the floor, trying to find his clothes.

I rose up and pressed my breasts against his naked back, kissing his shoulder. "Come back and hold me, kiss me some more." I was a little annoyed that he didn't want to cuddle or talk to me after everything we'd just experienced together, but I knew my gentle, romantic gesture would bring him around.

He turned his head, gave me a peck on the cheek, and then he stood up. "We shouldn't be selfish, there are like ten other couples lined up in the hallway to use this room."

My jaw dropped open. "I don't give a shit about other people," I scolded, "we're not going to see each other for three months and I wanted this night to be ours. This has to hold both of us over until you come to Dallas in the fall—"

"Yeah… um… about that. Look, Jenna, I probably should have told you earlier, but remember that I got accepted to Ohio State, too? I've decided I'm going to go there."

My blood ran cold and I felt it drain from my face. I sat on the bed, stunned. "We're going to SMU together, just like we've planned for months. We're going to live together, make a new life together, and… you know… when we graduate we're going to get mar—" My words broke off as the realization of what he'd told me hit home: None of my dreams of us being together will ever come true.

He buckled his belt in his jeans. "Babe, we've had a lot of fun, but—"

"Don't!" I snarled. Startled, he stopped talking. "Don't call me Babe again, ever. This… this is the biggest lie you could have possibly told me."

"Aw, hon, don't be like that. We've had some great times, and some great sex, let's just remember the good times, okay? I still want to be friends."

How can you stand there and act like none of this matters? This whole year has been a lie? I am in love with you! I wanted to marry you! I wanted to have your babies! A few times during our senior year I'd even fantasized about getting off the pill. How could I have been so stupid?

I felt his semen leaking out of me and dripping onto my inner thigh. When David finished dressing he looked at me and held his arms open. "How about a goodbye hug?"

I seethed with anger. I reached down and scooped some of our cum off the inside of my leg and flung it at him, several gobs landing on his face and shirt.

"Perfect, bitch. Just perfect. By the way, all that… whatever it is that comes out of you after we fuck? It's kinda gross."

----------

"Huh?" I asked. Dad had said something but I missed it in my reverie.

"I said it will be great to have somewhere else to eat other than just a Waffle House, won't it? Dallas has so many world-class restaurants." He smiled at me in the rear-view mirror.

At least he's trying. Someone is trying to make me happy. "Yeah, Daddy, it's going to be great." I gave him a smile back and his eyes returned to the road.

It was hard to generate any enthusiasm for anything right now. I should have been excited about this new chapter in my life. Instead I just felt hollow, empty, and worthless. Again, my mind drifted back to that horrible night. After the ugly fight with David, my evening had only gotten worse.

That nagging little voice inside my head echoed in the recesses of my consciousness and she sounded remarkably like my mother. You were a total whore, but did that make you feel better? Did you get even with him? Everything you did with them?

I hated that voice and I just wanted her to stop. But she was right, and that only made me feel worse. After David's revelation and our horrible fight, I stumbled downstairs and began slamming whatever the alcoholic punch was that someone had concocted and I got pretty drunk. I could barely remember Travis and his best friend, Jim, walking into the kitchen, and after a minute or so I was alone with them. I would love to say that it was them who'd initiated our three-way make-out session, but that would be a lie; it was me. I remember their tongues in my mouth and their hands roaming up and down my body. I should have pushed them away and gone back out to the party or, better yet, gone home, but I hadn't. My only thought was finding someplace that offered more privacy because anyone could have walked into the kitchen in a search for more alcohol.

When I'd voiced my concern for privacy, it was Travis who suggested that we take things to their large walk-in pantry. Once we were all inside and he'd shut the door, I complied with their request and took off my top and bra and showed them my tits, as they called them. I always hated that word and found it to be incredibly vulgar. Still, in my inebriated state, I said it repeatedly, asking the guys if they liked them as they both slid their jeans down and began slowly stroking their cocks.

Under their lecherous stares, I pinched and pulled my nipples until they stood proudly off my breasts. Travis hesitantly ran his hand over them, and when he saw that I wasn't going to stop him they both began roughly pawing them. I hated to admit this, but something dark within me took over. I got onto my knees, pushed Travis's hand away from his cock, and took it into my mouth and throat. After seeing what I was willing to do, Jim pushed his member into my face, and I let Travis's cock slip from my mouth and took the new one inside.

I wanted this delicious new experience to last, but they weren't college guys and neither of them had much control. As one started to get close, I let him slip from my mouth and fellated the other. This rotation helped prolong their impending orgasms, but only for a couple of minutes, even though I wanted the experience to last much longer. I took Jim into my mouth one last time and his breathing changed and his body stiffened. Thick spurts of semen hit the back of my mouth and some landed on my tongue, I had to swallow a couple of times to get all of it down.

When his cock started to soften I let it slip from my lips and Travis quickly shoved his inside. I gave the head a couple of hard sucks before he slid back and began to furiously stroke his shaft. I kept my mouth open and a couple of long, thick ropes shot inside my mouth. He became a bit unsteady on his feet and another blast landed on the bridge of my nose and forehead. The last spurt hit my breast and nipple. While they looked down watching me, I swallowed what was in my mouth and then used my fingers to collect as much as I could from my face and breasts before licking my sticky fingers clean and swallowing one last time.

They'd stared at me for several seconds, it was as if neither of them knew what to say. Fortunately, they quickly pulled up their jeans and made a quick exit. After I'd cleaned up the best I could, I hurriedly made my way to my car. I sat in the driver's seat for over an hour, alternately crying, screaming in rage, and thinking quietly about my life. Eventually, I sobered up enough that I was able to drive home safely.

Another proud moment for you! My internal voice said snidely. I looked out the window again in utter disgust at myself.

----------

Once my family reached Dallas, we were met by the large moving truck with all our family's possessions. For the next few days I helped my parents unpack all our belongings and we settled into our new home in the suburbs. The next week my father started work at his new office and my mother had gotten a job at an accounting firm, which left me home alone during the day, and it didn't take long before boredom set in. I'd worked part-time as a waitress in a small diner throughout much of my junior and senior years of high school, which gave me a measure of financial independence so I didn't have to constantly ask my parents for money. Because I had three months before college classes began, I started scouring the internet for job opportunities, which immediately led to a fight with my parents once they learned of the job I'd found.

"Hooters, you've got to be kidding me," my dad said while we ate our evening meal together.

"It's just a waitress job, just like the one I had for two years," I countered while my dad gave me an evil stink-eye.

"I've seen those uniforms they make their girls wear, and I don't like it," my mother said disgustedly.

"It's shorts and a tank top, Mom, just like I wear around the house every day."

She cut her eyes at me. "It's very tight shorts and tank top. The clothes you wear around the house aren't form-fitting, Jenna, and… you never had to wear that type of revealing clothing at your old job."

"This isn't Salome, this is Dallas, and it's the only job I could find."

That was a white lie, or maybe an outright bold lie. There were other waitress jobs that were available. However, I had to admit the truth, at least to myself; the thought of wearing a tight tank top and little booty shorts was sexy to me. I loved the idea of dressing somewhat provocatively and showing off a bit in a public setting.

"If you need some extra money we can help you, you don't have to do this," my father said while shooting me an exasperated look.

"I don't want your money, Dad, I want to earn it for myself and be independent."

Both of my parents had always worked and we'd always lived comfortably. For the time being I knew I had to live with them, but this job could help me be more financially independent. From what I'd read online, a good server at Hooters made great tips, due mostly to the fact of what she was required to wear. Additionally, I excelled at being flirty and building a rapport with customers. This job was perfect for me and I saw it, even if my parents didn't.

My mother shot my father a somewhat evil look. "She gets this from you… this stubborn, rebellious streak."

My dad took a deep breath. I could see he was resigning himself to the fact that this was going to happen. "You're 18, an adult now, and we can't stop you, we can only advise against it."

"Everything will be okay, I promise, it's just a waitressing job and it's no big deal… both of you are making this into something bigger than what it really is."

What I said was true, it was just a waitressing job. However, looking back, I realize now that it was the first step, the first move, that put me on a path that would forever change the course of the rest of my life.

----------

"Can I get you another beer, Sir?" I said while flashing the old man who was sitting in front of me another big, flirty smile. Not that it mattered in the slightest, but he was old enough to be my grandfather. The older ones always seemed to have more money anyway.

"I'd love that, darlin'," he said in a thick Texas drawl. I watched as he overtly ran his eyes over my little white tank top. Then he ran his thick sausage-like fingers over my arm and I shot him another sexy smile while gently running the tips of my fingers over his shoulder. It was a little flirtatious move that would get me at least a $20 tip when he finished his meal and settled his check.

"Coming right up, sweetie," I said before turning and walking away. I didn't even have to turn around and look because I knew his eyes were glued to my ass as I swayed my hips sexily and sashayed away. I could also sense dozens of eyes on me as I walked through the restaurant to the bar. The men's and even some of the women's eyes roamed over my body… subtly gawking at my legs, my ass, and my breasts. I had to admit the truth, it was a huge turn-on and it made me feel very sexy.

When I reached the counter, Carmen, the evening bartender, shot me a knowing smile. "I saw what you did back there; you're straight-up devious, girl."

"It helps with the tips," I said while smiling brightly at her. And if I'm being honest, I do like the thrill I get knowing that these men like looking at me, that they are thinking about me.

"You've only been here… what… two weeks, and you're already making better money than girls who've worked here for years."

"You just have to know how to work them and give them what they want; it's not really that difficult."

What she said was true, though. I was taking home about $300 in tips each night. When I worked on the weekends and it was really busy and we were steadily turning tables I got considerably more. I'd been issued a size-small uniform and worn it for a week. The customers liked it, but when I turned it in for an extra-small, my tips doubled and I knew I'd made the right move. The smaller tank top helped push my large 34D's upward and put just a little more of the tops of my breasts on display. Additionally, the ultra-tight shorts left just a bit of the bottom of my ass cheeks visible through the nude nylons; it was a bold move that the old men really appreciated.

After I brought the old guy his beer it was time for my break. I ordered a hamburger, and once I'd received it I retreated to the break room and sat down at the table. I was feeling a bit dejected, and I wasn't sure why. I was making really good money and I should have been satisfied, but I wasn't… I wanted more, but I didn't know what.

Because I lived with my parents, I didn't really have any bills and I was saving a lot of money. Once college started I figured on living at home but I pondered the possibility of living in the dorms or maybe even being able to afford a small apartment of my own. The thought of being out on my own and being more independent was very appealing. I didn't mind living at home with my parents, but there had to be more to life than this. It was a disturbing feeling. No matter how good I had it, I always wanted more and I wasn't sure why.

There was a large stack of newspapers on the break-room table, and almost unconsciously I began thumbing through them. As I perused the classifieds, my eyes stopped at an advertisement that immediately caught my attention.

Wanted: Dancers

Excellent $$$

Flexible Hours

You Are:

Beautiful, Athletic, Flirtatious, Reliable

Contact: Tony, Manager, The Spearmint Rhino

With this the 'more' I was looking for? I wasn't quite sure yet. Wearing a skimpy little uniform when I waited tables was one thing, but what I was now considering was in an entirely different league and I wasn't sure I was ready for it. Also, there were my parents to consider. They'd given me such a difficult time when I told them I was going to be working at Hooters. But this… damn. I didn't wear much at Hooters, but I did wear something. Working at a strip club? That would send them right over the edge.

I had the next two days off and I spent the first day researching and reading articles about what it was like to dance in a gentlemen's club. After reading a few testimonials from some of the girls who danced in the Dallas area, I realized it was hard work and very physically demanding. However, I was in very good shape and I still hit the gym four to five times a week either before or after my shift at Hooters. I also learned that it was possible to make well over twice as much dancing as I could waiting tables. If I could summon the courage to actually go through with it, I'd definitely be able to get my own apartment. Also, I reasoned that it might be possible to continue dancing even after classes started. I could dance on Friday and Saturday nights, the two busiest days of the week for a gentleman's club, which would give me some extra spending money and even supplement the college fund that my parents had started for me. I also thought that if I didn't like it, or if it ended up being too much once I was in college, I could always quit.

Would I really be able to do this? Could I take my clothes off in front of strangers? Could I… show them everything? Maybe I could just go topless, would that even pay the same?

I spent the entire day mulling everything over. I even made a list of pros and cons but quickly threw it away as I was stacking my answers in favor of going nude. Nude. Tens of people, maybe a hundred people, would be looking at me, all of me. I hated to admit it, but the thought made me tingle. I still wasn't convinced this was the right move, but I felt confident enough to take the next step.

----------

The next day I stepped into the large, expansive space of the Spearmint Rhino. Even though it was just a little past noon, it was almost pitch dark inside because very few lights were on. There were three stages directly in front of me and there were tables set up all around them. Each stage had a tall pole in the center that was attached to the floor and the ceiling. The low light prevented me from really checking out the space. However, it appeared to be very clean. In all honesty, the place seemed pretty decent; I guess I was expecting it to be… tackier.

Initially, I'd had no idea what I should wear for this little interview, but after trying on a few different outfits I settled on a faded little jean skirt, tight blue buttoned silk top, and a matching black lace bra and thong. In keeping with the casual look, I also wore my new pair of Cocobelle gilded leather sandals.

The only man I saw was the bartender who was stocking bottles behind the counter. Hesitantly I made my way over to him. I waited at the bar for several seconds until he turned around and acknowledged my presence. His eyes slowly moved up and down my body until he finally looked up into my eyes.

"Can I help you, Miss?"

"I'm Jenna Erickson and I have an appointment with Tony."

He picked up the phone and hit a couple of numbers, said a few things under his breath, and then hung up. "Follow me."

He came out from behind the bar and then took a left as I followed behind him. We passed through a door that had a large sign prominently displayed that read No Admittance. After we walked about ten more feet he knocked on another door, then opened it.

"Thank you, Joe, I've got it from here," a voice said from inside the room. Joe held the door open for me and I walked inside.

There was a big burly guy sitting behind a desk and my eyes hesitantly met his. "You're Jenna, correct?"

"Yes," I said shyly. I tried to keep smiling and looking at him so as to present a pleasant attitude, but he wasn't an attractive man. His white shirt collar hadn't been professionally laundered in maybe ever, and sweat ran down the sides of his face even though I felt a bit of a chill in the air. At least he's not wearing a cowboy hat, oh, there it is on a hook on the wall.

"Have a seat," he said while pointing at the chair in front of his desk. His eyes traveled up and down my body as I sat down.

"So, you want to dance?"

"Yes, I do," I said in a confident voice that belied the nervousness I was feeling.

"And you're 18?"

"Yes, I'm 18."

"Can I see your driver's license?"

I reached into my little clutch purse, pulled it out, and handed it to him. He looked it over, verifying my age, then stood up, put it in the copy machine that was behind him, made a duplicate, and then handed it back to me.

"Is the information correct? Your license says that you're 5'6" and you weigh 120 pounds."

I had actually weighed 116 this morning, but it was close enough. No use splitting hairs, I reasoned. "Yes, Sir, it's correct."

"Have you ever danced before?"

I thought of lying and telling him I had, but in the end I decided against it. "No, I haven't."

"What do you do for work, then?"

"I'm a server at Hooters and I'm going to start college classes this fall."

He smiled. "A lot of our first-timers come from there."

"I can imagine," I said shyly.

The tone of his voice changed. "You understand that you'll be dancing nude, not topless," he said a bit more sternly.

"Yes, I understand."

He took a moment and collected his thoughts. "It looks like you have a great body and you're pretty enough, that's obvious to anyone, but your looks aren't the issue here, it's your willingness to do this job."

"My willingness?"

"I want you working for me and I'm not trying to talk you out of this, but dancing nude in front of hundreds of men isn't an easy thing to do for most women."

His words were starting to sink in, hundreds of people. "Yeah, I'm sure that's true."

"I'm going to be honest with you, about half of the new girls don't make it through their first night, so this is what I always recommend to someone who hasn't danced before. I'll put you on the schedule on one of your days off. If it works out and you like it, great; but if you find this isn't for you, you're not really out anything."

I was even more apprehensive now than when I'd walked through the door. However, I liked that he was upfront and honest with me. I still wasn't sure if I could do this and I didn't want to quit a good job at Hooters before I knew this was something I could handle. I also didn't want him to know that I had doubts and reservations. "That sounds like a plan," I said confidently.

"When would you like to try this?"

I thought for a moment. "This Friday." I'd have to call out sick and I knew my boss would be pissed, but I was one of his best servers. At most I'd get a verbal warning, but I was fairly certain he wouldn't fire me over calling out once.

"I'll put you on the schedule from 4:00 until midnight. There's a $100 fee per shift."

I didn't like the idea of giving up a C-note for the privilege of working an eight-hour shift and taking off my clothes. However, I knew from my research that this tip-out was a standard practice and there wasn't any way around it.

"Okay, that sounds reasonable."

"We also have a strict 'no hands' policy while you give lap dances. Our customers know that their hands should be at their sides and they shouldn't be touching you," he said sternly. "We have a lot of security guards here and our main priority is to keep you safe while you're out among the men."

"Thank you."

"Also, do you see these?" Tony pointed to a security camera mounted high on the wall behind him and another one on the wall behind me. "They are infrared cameras, meaning they can see in the dark."

"Okay."

"That means we are always watching, and that leads me to our big rule: There cannot, at any time, be any sexual acts conducted on the premises."

My eyes got wide. "Um… okay."

"What you do with the customers on your own time is none of my business, but what you do here is my business."

"So as Chris Rock would say, there's no sex in the champagne room?" I teased.

He laughed. "Exactly."

We went over a few more rules and he gave me a couple of sheets of paper outlining the various procedures he had for the dancers. By the time he was finished I thought my head would explode. I still felt very hesitant and unsure of myself, but I was also excited at the prospect of trying this and the money that I could make. I waited semi-patiently for him to continue.

"Great. There's only one thing left, then. You look great with your clothes on, but that's not why people come here."

"Of course," I agreed. But he didn't say anything else, he just looked at me like he expected me to say something else or… wait! He wants me to do something! I think he wants me to… strip? "Oh, right," I mumbled while taking a second to collect my thoughts. "So you want me to…"

"If you would, please. I have a lot to do today." He nodded his head and spread his hands out in front of him as if to say Go ahead.

Yes, of course you're busy and you don't have time to waste on someone who can't perform. I took a deep breath and managed to stand up. Okay. girl, it's now or never.

He picked up his smartphone and hit a few buttons, and some rock song that I'd never heard before started playing. As the singer sang about his love for Cherry Pie, my body froze. I wanted to move, I really did, but it was as if my limbs wouldn't respond to my brain's commands. Ten seconds went by as I just stood there, my hands on the back of the chair.

Tony sighed with exasperation. "Please tell me that this hasn't been just a waste of my time," he said sternly. He reached for his phone again, presumably to turn the music off.

"Wait!" I blurted out. Come on! We have to do this now, I thought desperately.

My hips finally swayed to the beat and my body followed. I closed my eyes and said to myself, You're in your room, dancing in front of the mirror, like you've done a thousand times.

Slowly, I got into it, and I willed my body to react and move to the music. I moved my hands to my blouse and began sexily unbuttoning it from the top while erotically swaying my hips. I slipped the little top off and let it fall onto the floor. I opened my eyes and looked straight into Tony's eyes, demanding he pay attention to me. While continuing to grind my hips seductively, I reached behind my back and unclasped my bra. With one hand I saucily threw my bra at him; it hit his chest and I used my arm to create a little hand-bra which momentarily covered my breasts.

I loved the look of lust that was etched on his face. Slowly, I lowered my arm, which exposed my breasts fully to him. While I continued to gyrate my hips wantonly, I swayed my head from side to side and my hair flew as I shook my head to the hard beat of the music, I cupped my breasts for a few moments, teasing my nipples to full hardness, and I smiled sexily at him. In spite of his rough demeanor, he smiled. I've got him, I thought.

I unbuttoned and unzipped my tight little jean skirt, shimmying my hips side to side as I slowly lowered it down. I managed to get it over my sandals without falling down and then stood there in front of him, my hands on my hips in my Wonder Woman pose with just my black lace thong protecting me. Tony breathed in through his slightly open mouth, leaning forward slightly. Moment of truth, girl. Let's cross that line.

I was terrified, but also emboldened by the music and something else I couldn't describe. I turned sideways to him so he could see my large breasts hang down as I bent over, sliding the thong down my legs. I turned away from him completely, showing him my firm round ass. In that hedonistic moment, it was as if all my inhibitions vanished. Do it, show him how bad you want this. You can do it.

I leaned forward, put my hands on my ass cheeks, and pulled them apart so he could see my bare bottom; he could see everything. I spread my legs further apart, giving him a better view. Then a wicked thought flashed through my mind, and without thinking I just did it. I snaked my hand between my legs so that my fingers settled on my pussy, giving me a nice little tingle. Then I ran two fingers over the lips of my vagina, splitting them. Astonishingly, I was wet. Teasingly, I dipped the tips of my fingers into my pussy for a couple of seconds before quickly removing them. I turned my head to look at him again, but he was watching my hand, not my face. Then I pressed my index finger deep inside my pussy, soaking it. I turned to face him and slowly brought my finger to my lips. Just as the song ended, I looked deep into his eyes and sucked the secretions off my finger.

"Jesus Christ."

I gave him a seductive but innocent smile. "So it was okay?"

"You're hired," he said breathlessly, "I'll see you on Friday?"

"Yes, you will."

----------

I was a nervous wreck for the rest of the week but I was able to work my shifts at Hooters. After work I did a little shopping at Victoria's Secret in the mall and was able to buy some outfits for Friday night as well as a pair of four-inch clear-plastic heels that I'd read were popular among dancers. I hid my purchases in the trunk of my old Toyota Corolla, ensuring that my parents wouldn't find them. Regardless of how this little experiment with dancing worked out, I didn't want them knowing about it. To be honest, I wasn't that worried. They were so absorbed with their careers I was barely a blip on their radar.

On Friday morning my parents left for work and I called out of mine. Just as I'd figured, my boss was pissed. I was pretty certain he didn't believe me when I told him that I had come down with the flu, and he stated that he wanted to see me in his office before I started my shift when I returned to work on Saturday. I knew he was going to give me a verbal reprimand, which I had expected, but it didn't concern me. He wasn't going to fire me; I still had a job, and that was all I cared about.

At 3:30 I approached the back door of the Spearmint Rhino and was met by a behemoth of a black man who had the word Security emblazoned prominently across the chest of his black t-shirt. Droplets of sweat formed on his bald head from the nearly unbearable Texas heat and humidity.

"Who might you be, little darlin'?" I'd expected him to have a deep booming voice to match his size, but instead he seemed rather soft-spoken but with deep undertones that made me feel welcome.

"I'm Jenna Erickson, I'm supposed to start at four." I was surprised that I could hear the music from the club out there; the thumping bass line droning on.

He checked his clipboard while I willed myself not to sweat. "I got you right here, girl. My name's Lucius. You have any trouble tonight, you come find me and the trouble will end." I thanked him and he opened the door. A blast of cool air and loud music greeted me as I stepped inside.

He directed me down a long hallway that led to the dressing room, which was filled with about a dozen other girls. I picked an open locker and a station to do my hair and make-up. Most of the women in the room shot me cold, glaring looks and at first I wasn't sure why… but then I realized I was their new competition. It made me feel very self-conscious and unsure of myself. Fortunately, one of the girls took pity on me.

"Don't worry about them, they're bitches, it's just something you'll have to get used to," she said with a soft smile.

"Thank you," I said shyly.

"I'm Raven, and it's nice to meet you." She was a beautiful Hispanic girl with long, flowing, jet-black hair and caramel-colored skin. I was tempted to give her my real name but I assumed these girls only went by their stage names.

"I'm Madi, and it's nice to meet you too."

"Madi," she said while giving me one more once-over, "the guys out there are gonna love you."

Tony had told me during the interview that I'd need a stage name and I'd had no idea what to go by. After some careful consideration, I decided on the name of my first dog that my parents had gotten for me as a Christmas present when I was a child. Then she took my hand.

"C'mon, the first thing I always do is check the schedule," she said.

We walked across the room to a clipboard that was hanging on the wall. "You'll be on the main stage all night and dancing third; Tony must like you."

A little blush broke over my face. I was fairly certain I'd made a pretty good impression on him, but now I was sure. "My interview must have gone better than I thought," I said. I was still very nervous, but knowing that he was impressed with me gave me a little confidence.

She looked into my unsure eyes. "You've never danced before, huh?"

"No, I haven't."

"The only advice I can give you is to own it. Be confident, act like you've done this for years, and trust me, the men will eat it up."

"Okay." I wanted to say something more substantive, but I was so debilitatingly nervous it was as if my mind refused to form coherent thoughts.

"We'd better start getting ready, I'm up first tonight, but watch me and see how I do it, that will help."

As we walked back to the long row of chairs at the make-up counter someone called out, "Break a leg, Raven!"

"Eat shit, Bambi!"

Raven's response took me aback. I turned to see Bambi chewing gum and gluing her fake eyelashes to her lids. Not to be mean, but she had a lot of make-up on and I thought maybe she could use even more. She continued her little welcome speech to me. "And maybe your little friend will break hers, too. That would be too bad if she fell off the stage her first and only night."

"Anything happens to her," Raven said in a low voice, "and I'll cut your ugly face in the parking lot."

I stared wide-eyed at Raven, but she just winked at me. "Like I said, you'll get used to it."

We sat next to each other at our stations and I checked my hair and make-up one last time, ensuring it was perfect. Then I changed into the first outfit that I'd purchased. It was a sexy school-girl uniform complete with a short red-and-black plaid skirt, a white tied top that resembled a bikini, white thigh-high stockings, and a sexy little matching white lace G-string and bra. I'd also done my hair in pigtails, which I hoped would complete the little school-girl look. Once we were both done, she gave me one last check-out. I'd never worn 4-inch heels and I'd spent the entire day in them so I would be comfortable wearing them on stage. Thankfully, they went perfectly with my white bra and G-string.

When we were done we stood up. "The guys are going to love that outfit, girl. The little school-girl thing always goes over well here."

"Thank you, I hope so," I said hesitantly.

"Hey! What are you going to use for a purse? You can't bring that with you, it's too big." She pointed at my Fendi, which was standard size, but I could see why it seemed bulky for my little outfit. "Come on, I've got something for you."

We went to her locker. Bambi kept her mouth shut this time but I could see her watching me in her mirror. I just smiled at her and followed Raven.

"Here, this will work for tonight, but you should get your own." She handed me a small plain white purse; it was about the size of a pack of cigarettes with a gold chain for a strap. Raven looped it over my head. "Yeah, you look great now! You're gonna knock 'em dead."

I was still incredibly nervous, but her kind words and much-needed assistance were helping me build a little confidence. She was wearing a purple lace babydoll nightie that had garters to hold up her white stockings and she truly looked striking.

"You look great too," I said, but there was one thing that was still bothering me—lap dances. I needed to know what I could and couldn't do. Tony had given me a book that contained a bunch of rules, but I couldn't remember all of them and I wanted to hear what really went on in the VIP area.

"So… um…" I faltered. I was ashamed at sounding so dumb about something so simple.

"What is it, hon?" Raven smiled at me, putting me a tiny bit more at ease.

"The lap dances, am I… do the guys… should—"

"Honey," she laughed and put her hand on my arm. "Every time you hear the DJ speak, that's a song change. Don't lose track. Make sure you sign in with Terry at the VIP desk. You can't grab their cocks, but you can grind on them and rub against them."

"Okay, but what about… them… you know… touching me? They aren't supposed to, right?"

Raven laughed again. "Girl, if you want tips, you will figure that out."

I guess that's helpful? But I'd better seem appreciative. "Okay, thanks, Raven. Did I tell you already that you look stunning?" I had at least a million more questions that I wanted to ask her, but the large clock on the wall told me that it was a couple of minutes before 4:00.

"Thank you, sweetie, we don't want to be late, let's go." She took my hand again and led me to the entrance of the main stage. "Wait here, this will give you the perfect view of what I do."

I'd thought the music was loud before, but here by the main stage it was near concert levels and I could feel the beat in my stomach. I nervously patted down my tiny skirt and checked myself in a mirror for the hundredth time. Butterflies were nervously churning in my stomach and yet I also felt that familiar tingle between my legs.

Raven walked out onto the main stage, the DJ introduced her, and a thunderous applause erupted from the audience. It was now very easy to see why she was dancing in the first position. A slow, sexy R&B song began to play and she started to slowly gyrate around the tall silver pole in the center of the stage. When I looked into the audience, the look of lust from the hundred or so men in the audience was unmistakable. Over three songs she slowly stripped out of her lingerie a little at a time, and when the final song ended she was naked. She collected her clothes and the dollar bills that were littered all over the stage. Raven approached me and started putting on her little outfit.

"That's how it's done, Madi," she said with a little smile.

"You were just amazing," I said, still in awe. "What happens now?"

"I go out and ask the guys if they want lap dances."

"Oh, okay."

Then a tall, pretty black girl walked past us. "Still giving your little bitch lessons, Raven?" she sneered.

Raven cut her eyes. "She'll make twice the money you will tonight, Smoke."

"Yeah, right," she countered as she wanted out onto the stage.

Raven looked at me. "Don't listen to her, okay? You'll do great." She paused for a moment. "Watch how she dances, though; she's a stupid cunt but she knows how to work the pole and the men love her."

"I will."

She gave me a little hug, which I returned. "Remember what I said, girl, own it, no fear, okay?"

I smiled nervously. "Okay."

Raven walked down the steps and started going from table to table, and I focused my attention on the black girl, Smoke. She was incredibly athletic, just like Raven, and I studied her every movement during her set, mentally taking notes on her technique. Once her three songs were done she collected her lingerie and the bills that men had thrown on the stage and walked towards me.

"Don't fall, bitch. I'd hate to see you get hurt out there," she sneered.

I rolled my eyes and did the best I could to ignore her. When the DJ introduced me I took a deep breath and walked out onto the stage.

Like most girls my age, I had danced a lot in my bedroom with girlfriends or by myself while growing up, trying to emulate famous singers' videos. But I had never danced in front of people, and certainly not in front of sexed-up men while I was naked.

I'd chosen Rihanna's song Only Girl in the World as my debut dance number as I had probably danced the most to that one as a kid. I got a decent roar of excitement from the crowd and I managed not to fall down on my first move; a grab of the pole and a full-circle swing around it.

Come on, feel it! I scolded myself.

I struck a classic Rihanna pose, legs apart with my arms straight up to the sky. I slowly brought them down so my hands flowed through my hair, touching the sides of my upturned face

Look sexy, be sexy!

I closed my eyes and opened my mouth slightly as I tilted my head in what I hoped were sensual movements. I lowered my hands further still, down to the sides of my breasts, where I paused to squeeze them together. That got some hoots and hollers, which made me smile.

Okay, we're doing something right. Keep it sexy!

I faced away from the audience and mimicked a move I had just seen Raven perform; I bent over with my legs straight and flipped up the back of my skirt, then looked at the crowd through my legs. I could see one-dollar bills appearing on the floor, some crumpled up and thrown, others floating down gently like leaves.

Before I knew it, the song ended. I realized that the club didn't play full-length songs, they cut them all down to about two-and-a-half minutes or so. That's good for us dancers, shorter songs mean more lap dances per hour. However, I hadn't removed a stitch of clothing. I saw Raven in the audience, sitting on some guy's lap, and she looked me in the eye while she applauded me. That was the encouragement I needed. I took off my little purse and tossed it behind me to the back of the stage; the purse wasn't supposed to be part of the act but I don't think anyone noticed.

The moment the DJ ended his little spiel about getting some lap dances, the second song started and I untied my white blouse. The mood of the crowd changed from one of mild excitement to a more serious feeling; they knew my top was coming off and they were ready to see my breasts.

I slipped off my blouse to reveal my white-lace bra. The demi-cups allowed a lot of my breasts to jiggle as I sauntered around the stage. I reached back and fiddled with the clasps.

This is it, you got this, girl.

Instead of acting all shy, I decided to just drop it on the ground as if nothing mattered. I danced hard to Usher's DJ Got Us Falling In Love, my full breasts bouncing everywhere. A lot of money now appeared on the floor, twice as much as during my first dance, and it just kept coming. I made sure to stop center-stage and cup my breasts, giving them several good squeezes before I did another full turn on the pole. I figured we were close to the end of the song, so I placed my hands on my hips and shimmied side-to-side while pushing my tiny skirt down. I ended the song topless in only my thong and thigh-high white stockings.

The DJ ran through his twenty-second spiel about getting lap dances while I collected my thoughts. My nerves had settled somewhat but there was still one more thing to do, remove my thong and expose myself completely to these guys. I tweaked my nipples to get them to stiffen as my last song started, Shake That by Nate Dogg and Eminem. The song is about two friends going to a strip club so it seemed a natural choice, although somewhat clichéd. Still, the hard driving beat permeated my body and I couldn't help but move to it.

I turned away from the crowd and shook, or maybe jerked is a better word, my ass to the beat. I slipped my fingers through my little thong string and slid it down with the beat, moving my bottom from side to side as the thong fell lower and lower. The crowd went wild as the DJ hit some very bright lights to highlight my ass.

Atta girl! They seem to love your asshole, now show them everything.

I closed my legs to let my thong drop to the floor, then I spun halfway around to face the audience again. Without any further ado, I spread my legs and reached down to the sides of my pussy and pulled my lips apart. Raven had done this earlier, showing them her pink inner lips.

I felt my face flush as the men cheered; I was embarrassed, but I didn't think anyone was looking at my face. I brought my left hand up to cup my breast while the fingers of my right slid back and forth over my pussy.

My… wet pussy! The butterflies have flown and now I'm… excited?

I strutted around the edge of the stage, no longer afraid, so I could be closer to the men. In fact I felt empowered, these men were putty in my hands. I felt I could get them to do anything I wanted. I licked my fingers and tasted my arousal. The rules were very clear on not inserting anything inside my body, but I could run my fingers between my pussy lips and over my clit, which felt amazing while being watched by the audience.

My mind began to swim in a sexual fog, to the point that I felt somewhat detached from the club and all of its goings-on and just enjoyed myself in an almost out-of-body experience. Before I knew it, the song ended and I found myself onstage with my left hand holding my breast up to my mouth, my tongue circling my nipple, and my right hand stroking my clit. Dollar bills flew all around me and it took me a moment to realize that I needed to pick them all up. I got down on my hands and knees as I tried to sweep them together into a pile. The next girl up, Candace, a sexy and petite little Latina, actually came out to help me as I was taking too long. I stuffed handfuls of dollar bills into my purse and it was soon overflowing, and I was only about half done.

I finally got offstage. I quickly put my little outfit back on. Adrenaline was still surging through my body; it was a mind-blowing high that I hadn't expected. This was actually a lot of fun, showing off in such an overt, sexual way, and I loved the roar of applause that I'd received from the guys. Hesitantly, I walked out into the large space in front of the stage. There were two men sitting at the first table I came to and one of them immediately flagged me down.

"You're hotter'n a two-dollar pistol, ain't ya, girl? Can I get me a dance?" he said in a deep southern drawl.

My eyes widened. "Yeah… um… sure."

He was older, maybe in his mid-forties, and wearing tight jeans, a western shirt, and cowboy boots. He slid a twenty-dollar bill across the table and I folded it and stuffed it inside my bra. He extended his leg and I straddled it. Another song began playing and I began to seductively grind my pussy into his thigh while I reached my right hand into the left cup of my bra and pulled out my breast. I repeated the process with my other breast.

He smiled as I pressed my bare chest into his. "You can just stay right here the whole dance, darlin'."

I rose up off him and grazed his chin with my cleavage. "Sorry, cowboy. I can't stay in any one position too long, club rules."

And I better watch out! I didn't mean to bump his face but with my bra still on but my breasts out, it's making them stick out further than when they hung naturally.

Adhering to the club's rules, he kept his hands by his sides and didn't try to touch me. When I looked over, I saw there was a burly security guard about fifteen feet away from us keeping a watchful eye over me and the rest of the girls.

"You have such a beautiful body, Madi," he said lustfully. "I love the way you dance, have you been doing it long?"

"Thank you," I said shyly, "about a year," I lied.

"It shows, you looked so confident up there."

I smiled. "I loved dancing for you," I said sexily.

Due to our close proximity, I could really smell the alcohol on his breath. The club only served soda, mixers, and tea because of the nude dancing so I surmised he'd come into the club after drinking somewhere else.

"You smell so good," he whispered into my ear. I ground my pussy harder into his erection. His friend who was sitting beside us looked at me lustfully as his eyes roamed up and down my body.

"Thank you, baby," I cooed. I could tell he loved my breasts so I made sure to caress them as he watched, which also gave me a bit of a tingle.

Dancing on the stage, then grinding my body on a complete stranger, had my pussy a hot, wet mess. It was something that surprised me, just how much I was getting into this new experience. I pushed my bare breasts into his chest one more time just as the song ended and I slid off his thigh. When I looked down, I noticed a wet patch that had soiled the denim of his jeans and my face broke into a little blush. He ran the tips of his fingers over the stain, brought them up to his nose, and deeply inhaled.

"Well, that's a first," he said lustfully. "You're hot as hell, girl."

I remembered Raven's words: Own it. "I told you I loved dancing for you," I said playfully.

"When you come back 'round I'm gonna want another dance," he said as he pushed another twenty towards me. I picked it up, folded it, and then stuffed it into my bra as I packed up my breasts again.

I smiled. "That's a deal, cowboy."

I never really made it out of that corner of the room. As soon as I got up off of one guy's thigh another flagged me down, and there were times when three or four guys tried to get my attention at once. I ended up just leaving my breasts exposed, not bothering to put them back in my bra in between dances. By the time Raven came over to collect me, I'd actually lost count of how many lap dances I'd given. All I knew for certain was that my bra was stuffed full of twenty-dollar bills to the point that it left little room for my breasts.

"C'mon," she said while tugging on my arm after I'd gotten up off the last guy's thigh, "we only have about fifteen minutes before we're back up on the stage again."

My eyes got wide. "Again, already?"

She giggled. "Time flies when you're grinding on cock, girl."

"Yeah… um… I guess so."

We went back to the dressing room and she grabbed two bottles of water. "Stay hydrated, okay?"

"Okay, I will."

She looked down at my bra. "Damn, girl, how much money did you squirrel away in there?"

"I have no idea."

"Put it in your locker and make sure it's locked, nothing but thieving bitches in here."

I took a long drink of my water, unloaded my bra, and quickly counted my haul. Damn, $220, almost as much as an eight-hour shift at Hooters, plus all these ones and fives and tens from the dance floor. I knew a few of the guys had tipped me extra twenties but it was way more than I'd thought. I stuffed the money inside my real purse, checked my locker twice to make sure it was locked, and then walked back over to Raven.

"I get how the lap dance thing works, but tell me about the champagne room," I said.

She smiled. "I like to call that the gold mine, girl, that's where the real money happens." I waited patiently for her to continue. "It's $400 for a half-hour, plus tips."

"What can you do in there?"

She looked around to make sure there were no eavesdroppers. "His name is Andy, he's in charge over there. If you slip him a fifty, you can do whatever you want."

My eyes got wide. "Sex?"

"I've never taken it that far, but hand jobs, blow jobs, and more. Listen, if you want to fuck one of them, do it off the premises, it's too easy to get caught in there and there's only so much Andy can hide from Tony."

"I… I just don't… um… you know… have any idea how any of this works."

"Whatever they want, whatever you're willing to do, settle on a price and get the money up front." She paused for a moment. "Just pay Andy before you do anything; he's cool and all, but he'll rat you out if he doesn't get his cut."

"Okay."

She smiled again. "I saw you out there, how you worked those guys, you'll pick up how the game is played here quickly enough."

I blushed. "Okay."

"Start getting changed into your next outfit, we don't have much time."

I quickly changed into a white lace babydoll nightie and decided to leave my white stockings on. I checked my make-up in the mirror; thankfully it was still holding up. I untied the pigtails and shook my long blonde hair out until it fell sexily over my shoulders. Again, she gave me a quick once-over.

"That's hot as fuck, girl, c'mon, we're almost up."

I downed the rest of my water and followed her back out to the main stage just as a song was ending, and she walked out and stood by the pole. After she completed her three-song set, Smoke did her set, and then it was my turn. I felt at ease now and I was calm and relaxed. My second set was even better than my first. I'd removed all of my clothes as the first song ended and danced nude for the other two songs. The guys must have appreciated seeing more of my body for a longer duration because the stage was littered with money and there had to be at least twice as much of it compared to my first set.

After I got the bills all picked up I decided to go to the other end of the stage so I could work a different part of the room. Just like before, I was accosted by at least six men who wanted lap dances. I'd given about three or four lap dances when a handsome younger guy caught my eye. He looked to be about twenty and he had his hand up trying to get my attention, so I walked over to him.

"Can I get a dance?" he said shyly.

"Of course, baby," I cooed as I pressed my body into his. "What's your name, handsome?"

"Steven."

"Oh, I love that name."

He was wearing tight-fitting pants, a white, pressed, collared dress shirt, expensive-looking shoes, and a big gold watch with a matching chain around his wrist. This kid has money. I stuffed the twenty-dollar bill he gave me into my bra under my breast and slid onto his lap.

"I love how you dance," he said huskily.

"I saw you from up on the stage and I hoped to get a chance to dance for you," I whispered sexily into his ear. Of course, that was a lie, but I could tell he believed every word.

"You have such a beautiful body," he moaned.

I brushed my bare breasts over his face and then gently sucked on his earlobe. I scooted up and rubbed my pussy against his cock that was straining in his pants. "I love dancing for you and you get me wet," I cooed while sliding the tip of my tongue over his ear.

His body tensed up. "I don't believe you."

"Well, I can't show you here or we'd both get in trouble," I whispered sexily. "But…" I let that single syllable hang in the air.

"But what?"

"If you'll take me to the champagne room I'll prove I'm not lying to you," I mercilessly teased.

"How much is that?"

"Four hundred dollars, but I'll be all yours for a half an hour." The song ended and I slid off his thigh. "Are you ready?" I whispered. I loved the look of lust in his eyes.

"Yes."

"Let's go have some fun," I whispered.

I smiled, took his hand, and led him to the back corner of the club where we met an attendant who looked like he was guarding the entrance. "You have to pay him," I said. He took a thick money clip out of his pocket and peeled off four C-notes.

"Thank you, and it's nice to meet you, Madi," the guy said after taking down my name so I got credit for the time. "You'll be in room number three. My name's Terence, let me know if you need anything."

I took Steven's hand again and we walked up some stairs and were met by a large, burly man, the guy Raven had told me about. "Go on in, Steven, I'll be with you in just a second."

"Okay," he said, and he walked into the small room.

"You're new, right?" the big guy said while giving me a once-over.

"Yes, it's my first night, Andy."

He smiled. "Oh, I didn't realize we'd met before."

"We haven't, but we're going to be great friends."

"We are, huh?"

I reached into my bra and pulled out five twenties and handed them to him. "Will you watch out for me, keep me from getting into trouble? I'm Madi, by the way."

His face broke into a big grin. "Well, Madi, you and I are going to get along just fine." He paused for a moment. "What room do they have you in?"

"Three."

"Get him in room number one, and from here on out ask for that one; it's the closest room to me, and if I bang on the podium that means Tony's coming and it will give you a few seconds to get his cock back in his pants. I'll tell Terence about the room change."

"Got it, thank you." I thought for a moment, "Are there any cameras in there?"

"No, there's not," he winked.

"Okay, good."

"Have fun."

"Always."

I quickly looked down the small hallway. There were ten rooms and each had a large thick leather curtain over the door for privacy. I pulled the drape and walked into room three.

"Change of plans, baby, follow me." He stood up, I took his hand, and we walked out of that room and into room number one. In contrast to the club, sensual R&B music floated down from a speaker in the ceiling. There was a large padded bench along the wall and a small table in the corner of the room where he set his drink. I let go of his hand and he sat down on the bench. I reached down, unhooked my bra, and my large breasts spilled out. After I placed my bra on the little table, I turned and faced him. I loved the look of lust in his eyes as he drank me in.

I walked over, straddled him, pushed my breasts into his chest, and ground my pussy into his erection. "I love how hard you get for me, baby," I cooed.

His face broke into another blush. "You're so beautiful, Madi," he whispered.

"What do you do, Steven?"

"I'm a student at SMU."

I was tempted to tell him that I'd be going there in a couple of months, but I decided to keep that personal information to myself. "What are you studying?"

"Computers, IT, that kinda thing."

"I bet you're really smart." I was laying it on pretty thick, but I could tell he was buying every word of it.

"I am," he said confidently.

"You can put your hands on my back, it's okay." He began gently rubbing my sides and back. I had to admit he had a smooth, gentle touch.

"You feel so good," he said huskily.

"Do you like my body, Steven?" I said wantonly. I wanted to say his name as much as I could, I knew guys loved that. His hands traveled down my back and cupped my ass cheeks, and I didn't stop him.

"You have such a sexy body," he moaned.

"What do you want to do with it?" I whispered.

"Will you get me off?"

"Yes, I will."

"With your mouth?"

I had to admit, part of me wanted to do that, but it would be a big step, especially for my first night, and I decided against it. "How about my hand?" He looked a little dejected hearing that news.

"Okay, I can live with that." He thought for a moment. "Did I really get you wet?"

"Of course you did, Steven."

He grinned. "Prove it to me, then."

"How does another 400 sound?" I sexily ground my pussy harder into his cock, which seemed to help him come to the decision that I wanted.

"Okay." I slid back, he reached into his pocket, pulled out that thick money clip again, and peeled off four hundred-dollar bills that I tucked underneath my bra. "So how are you going to prove this to me?" he teased.

"I'll let you touch me, but we could do something a whole lot sexier if you're up for it."

His face split into a huge grin. "Okay."

I sat back on his lap and guided my hard nipple into his mouth. "Yeah, that feels so good, Steven," I moaned. He moved his mouth to my other nipple and greedily licked and sucked until his saliva was dripping off of both of them. "Are you ready for more?" I moaned.

"Oh, yes," he said huskily.

I slid off of him and stepped up onto the bench, straddling him and pulled my thong to the side. My heels gave me the perfect height. I was about four inches right above his mouth. He extended his tongue and it sank deep inside me. Instantly, lighting bolts shot through my core. I lowered myself onto him and moved my hips, putting his tongue exactly where I wanted it. He raised his hands and cupped my breasts before gently squeezing my hard nipples. "Yeah… just like that… it feels so good, Steven," I groaned.

Taking me by surprise, he ran his tongue through my wet lips and gently slid the tip over my asshole. Oh, my God! Dave never did that! My whole body tensed up. I lowered myself down, just a little, and his tongue slipped deeper inside my puckered little hole. He pawed my breasts just a little more roughly and I could feel my orgasm building. "My clit, baby, lick my clit," I moaned. His mouth attached to my hard little bud and he began to alternately lick and suck. It felt like a bomb had gone off inside me and I exploded as a powerful orgasm overwhelmed me. He wrapped his arms around my thighs to help steady me so I wouldn't fall.

Once I'd somewhat recovered and was steady on my feet again, I stepped down. His entire face was covered in my secretions and a little had even found its way into his hair.

"I think it's safe to assume that I got you wet," he teased.

I grinned. "Told ya."

Fortunately, there was a large box of Kleenex on the table and a small trash can beside it. I pulled out a few tissues and handed him a couple so he could clean my secretions off his face. Then I retrieved a few more and cleaned my vulva and the inside of my thighs. After I threw the soiled tissues away, I turned my attention back to him.

I leaned in to kiss him gently, tasting myself on his mouth. My tongue slipped between his lips as my bare breasts once more crushed into his chest, his shirt blocking any skin-to-skin contact. I pulled away and sat beside him.

"I don't want to get any make-up on your nice white shirt, Steven," I cooed as I began undoing the buttons.

He looked at me with dreamy eyes. "You're so thoughtful. And…"

I got the last button undone and pulled his shirt open, revealing his chiseled pecs with just the right amount of sparse hair. "And what, Steven?" I leaned back down on him, my large breasts crushing into his bare warm skin. I kissed his cheeks, jaw, and neck.

"You're so beautiful, and the kissing is amazing, I didn't expect that."

I pressed my lips sensuously against his, working them up and down. Then I pulled back just a millimeter or two. "Anyone who licks my pussy," and I kissed him hard again, "and makes me come that hard," I nibbled his lower lip, "and come that fast," I tilted my head to the side so our lips fit better, "deserves a good kiss."

I put my hand on his stomach and slowly moved it south. I unbuckled his belt, unbuttoned his pants, worked the zipper down, and pulled out his erect cock from the tight confines of his trousers. Damn, nice. It wasn't overly long, maybe six inches, but it was really thick and had a nice mushroom-shaped head that was oozing pre-cum out of the slit. Again, I thought of taking him in my mouth. It would be easy to persuade him to part with two, or maybe even three more C-notes from that thick money-clip in his pocket. Then I decided against it. After stealthily looking at my watch, I realized I only had five more minutes with him. He was so worked up after he'd gone down on me I knew I could bring him off quickly with my mouth. However, I didn't want to go over the allotted thirty minutes because I had no idea if that would bring another security guard or even Tony into the room.

"Are you ready, baby?" I whispered.

"Yes," he moaned.

I kissed and licked his neck and then began to slowly start stroking him. He let out a deep, guttural moan as he cupped my left breast in his hand. "Your big thick cock looks so sexy, Steven," I said lustfully into his ear. Again, I was laying it on pretty heavily, but I reasoned no guy would ever not want to hear how big a woman thought his penis was.

"It feels so good, Madi," he murmured.

I picked up the pace, stroking him harder and faster. "You're going to show me all of that hot cum, aren't you, baby?" I crooned. His body stiffened up and his breathing became short and ragged.

"Oh… God… I can't hold it back," he groaned.

I tightened my grip just a bit harder and my hand stroked his shaft. "Show me what that big, thick cock can do, Steve," I whispered into his ear. I kissed his neck and then sexily ran my tongue over it.

"Oh… God… oh… God…"

He grunted and moaned as rope after thick rope of semen blasted onto his chest. When the thick shots finally started to subside, I gave his cock one more semi-hard pull and a couple of last little spurts coated my fingers. "That was so sexy, honey, but you were really pent up, you know that's not healthy, right?" I gently teased. He was still trying to catch his breath and his face broke into a little blush.

"I just need to come here more and see you, don't I?"

I gave him one last hot little kiss. "Yes, you definitely do." I stood up and retrieved a few more tissues so he could clean up his chest while I took care of my now very sticky fingers. After he'd cleaned up the mess on his chest, he got dressed and I put my bra back on.

"Could I… you know… get your number? I'd love to take you out sometime," he asked hopefully.

It was a tempting offer. He, or more likely his parents, had a lot of money, and guys like that were always fun to date. However, a romantic entanglement was the last thing I needed, especially working a job like this. "We'll talk about that the next time I see you," I said enticingly. I'd relieved him of quite a few of those hundred-dollar bills in that money-clip of his, but I wanted more. Giving him a harsh shoot-down would make that all but impossible.

He smiled. "Okay."

I took his hand and led him back out onto the main floor. When we walked by Andy, he gave me a knowing smile and I shot him a little wink. I gave Steven one last little hug and he promised to come back and see me soon.

I danced on the main stage three more times that evening before ending my shift. Even though I couldn't get another guy into the champagne room, I was able to give nearly non-stop lap dances when I worked the floor. Even after paying off Andy, and tipping the DJ, the floor manager, the waitresses, and paying a hundred dollars in ridiculous fines ($50 for missing a dance time and another $50 for taking too long to clean up the stage), when I added up my cash after giving the house its split of my lap dances and the champagne room charge I had cleared just a little over $2,000, almost seven times what I could make on my best night at Hooters working the same number of hours.

Raven winked at me as we readied ourselves to leave, she could tell I did very well. She nodded her head towards Bambi, who looked to have been crying. Throughout the night I had seen her sitting on the arm of some guy's chair, or standing against the wall, because she couldn't talk one of the guys into letting her give them a lap dance. I felt vindicated at the time, but at this point I just felt sorry for her.

When I got up tomorrow morning I planned on calling my boss and telling him that I was going to quit. It had been a fun and very profitable evening. It would be easy to afford an apartment of my own once classes started in the fall. Also, I reasoned that I could work on Friday and Saturday nights and still have plenty of time to study and keep my grades up.

The only problem I could see on the horizon was my parents. Of course, I'd have to lie to them and tell them I was still working at Hooters. Even though they were consumed with their careers and each other, they had a habit of being nosey and getting into my business. However, if I was careful, I figured I'd be able to get away with this and keep my new job a secret from them.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 2: A new friend and dancing for a couple

I parked my somewhat old, slightly beat-up Toyota Corolla behind the Spearmint Rhino under one of the few trees in the parking lot. I was making great money now and I really wanted a flashy new sports car, but since I was still living with Mom and Dad I didn't want to look too suspicious. The air conditioner worked great, though, and that was all that really mattered in the hot, humid Dallas climate.

Lucius, the huge security guard, gave me an appreciative smile and a crisp high-five as I entered the back of the Rhino. I was in a good mood, happy to be earning some real money and having some fun, and I convinced myself that nothing would bring me down tonight—not bad customers, not my bitchy coworkers, not anything.

I entered the dressing room and saw a couple of girls I knew and said hi, but they seemed a bit standoffish, which of course wasn't unusual. I set my bag down at my station and went over to check the schedule. And… I wasn't on it. I'd been working five days a week for the last three weeks and I couldn't figure out what the problem was. Then I saw a sticky note at the bottom of the schedule with my name on it.

Madi cum see me when you get in. Tony

I could barely make out the scribbles; it looked like something written by a kindergartner. That kinda explained the funny looks I got from the other dancers, maybe. I got my bag and walked back to his office.

Am I in trouble or something? Nothing was wrong when I left last night… what the hell is up?

I knocked on Tony's open door and stepped inside his office.

"Yeah, hey, Madi. Come in, come in and oh, uh, shut the door, would ya? Thata girl… yeah, I wanna talk to you about something… sit down, yeah, get comfortable, be comfortable. Hey, you doin' alright, doin' good, are ya?"

"Yes, Tony, I'm doing fine." I tried to keep a little of the condescension out of my voice and gave him my best fake smile. What's going on? He seems… strange… like he's…

When I sat down in the chair in front of his desk, I saw a mirror with white lines of powder on it amongst the chaotic mess of papers on his desk. I quickly averted my eyes. I'd never done drugs of any kind, but I knew them when I saw them. That would make sense of the weird, fast-talking thing he was doing right now.

"Yeah, great, that's so great. So it looks like you been doing real good here, makin' lots of money and hey… the customers like you. They tell me they love you, even."

"It's working out well so far and I'm learning a lot from Raven and the other girls," I said hesitantly. Enough small talk. "Okay, so why isn't my name on the roster for today?"

"Yeah, yeah, we'll get to that, but there's an issue we need to discuss."

"Um… okay."

"I hear you're getting pretty popular in the VIP room. You know…" he leaned back in his chair, picking up his cigar from its ashtray, "…if you get a cop in there, we can get a ten-thousand-dollar fine for solicitation. We get too many of those and I'm closed down. I can't have that."

Time to play dumb. "What are you talking about?"

"I'm talking about blow jobs, cocks outside of pants, fucking… don't play stupid with me."

He knows more than I ever imagined. "If that's what's going on in the VIP room, I'm not the only one doing it," I hissed. "Why am I here, why am I being singled out?"

"I'm telling you, as well as all the other bitches out there, to be careful."

"You want men through the door and spending money, that's what they want once they get here, Tony." I paused for a moment. "And unlike some of the other girls, I don't fuck in there," I said honestly. If the money was right, I was willing to give hand jobs or even blow jobs, provided they agreed to wear a condom, in the VIP room. Occasionally, if the guy was into it, I'd let him go down on me. But, just like Raven, I wasn't willing to have sex.

"You're taking care of the guys and you're bringing in consistent clientele, girly. So I'm gonna look the other way as long as you don't get caught."

Good, I'm not in any real trouble, just a slap on the wrist, a warning. "I'll be careful, I promise, super careful." I paused for a moment. "I need to go get ready, gotta earn my keep." Just as I was about to stand up, he stopped me.

"One other thing, if I'm going to look the other way, I need a little quid pro quo. I need to see your technique."

"My… what?" And what the hell is quid pro quo?

"C'mon, girl, you're not stupid, get with the program, show me your technique." Tony pushed his chair back from the table, his legs spread wide open.

I sat there, incredulous. He wants me to… to… blow him? That's disgusting.

"That is, if you still want to work here. And don't even think about going anywhere else. We owners have a list, you know, we keep a list of the girls who cause problems and don't behave."

Now he's threatening to blacklist me? Damnit. I need the money and I need this job. He's not the grossest guy I've danced for, so what's the problem? My issue with his repulsive demand was choice. Technically, I was supposed to accept any request for a lap dance. But it was my choice on what happened during a lap dance and what took place after. If the money was right, I'd do more, but it was always up to me. This was different; I had to do this, he was forcing me. Fuck! A million times, fuck. This is what I'm reduced to? I took a deep breath and stood up. I fished around in my clutch purse and pulled out a condom, but he stopped me.

"Oh, no. I hate rubbers. You're going to suck me bareback."

I cut my eyes and reluctantly set my purse on the chair. "Okay, Tony." Fucking prick.

He touched his phone and that damn filthy song about cherry pies came on over the speakers again. Then he leaned over the desk and used a rolled up hundred-dollar bill to snort two rows of that powder.

It's white… probably cocaine. Great. I'm about to be forced into oral sex while he commits felonies.

I started to sway back and forth a little as I slid out of my little baby-blue T-shirt. I dressed casually when I wasn't working so I didn't feel very sexy taking these clothes off. That was a problem because I wanted to look sexy so he'd get off faster and I could get this disgusting experience over with quicker. I took off my bra next.

"There they are, there's your money-makers! Shake 'em for Daddy! Come on, girl! Shake them tits."

I guess I like money-makers better than tits. Fucking asshole. I held my arms out a bit and rolled my hips from side to side, my breasts swaying gently left and right, for about ten seconds. I kicked off my sandals, slid my pink Juicy sweats down my thighs, and quickly got rid of my thong. I went around the desk and started to get on my knees, but he stopped me again.

"Show me again, honey. Turn around just like you did your first day. Show Daddy that cunt."

Cunt? Could this be any more mortifying? He'll be lucky if I don't bite his prick off. Rolling my eyes, I faced away from him and spread my legs, and then I leaned forward and pulled my ass cheeks apart, exposing myself so he could see everything.

"You're a true whore, goddamn if you ain't wet!"

I was about to deny that when his fingers slid between my pussy lips… slid easily between my lips because they were damp. Fuck! What is wrong with me?

I wiggled away from his touch, but I didn't run away. I had no backup plan; this was it. I liked making money and I wanted to keep earning. Besides, my internal mother-voice said, you blew over twenty guys back home on the college campus, what's one more?

I turned back around and got between his legs. I unzipped his jeans, reached inside his boxers, and extracted his cock from its tight confines. It was big, really big. Of course, I thought sarcastically, it has to be big. Why can't he just have a regular cock? Why does it have to be so… nice?

My lips encircled his mushroom-shaped head and I could taste his pre-cum already. I started to go a little deeper when I felt his hand on the back of my head and he pushed me down hard. I gagged as I struggled to accept him in my throat.

"Yeah, bitch, just like that, show me what a whore you are."

You fucking asshole, give me a goddamned minute! This is humiliating enough without your fucking help.

Salvaging just a bit of dignity, what little I had left, I pushed his hand away, relaxed my throat, took him all the way down to the root, and began to quickly bob my head up and down. He let out a deep low groan as my saliva dripped onto his shaft and began to pool on his balls.

"Oh, I love that, little girl, now I know why you're so popular," he moaned.

I hated to admit it, but I had to resist the urge to rub my clit. I'm getting into this, sucking cock always makes me wet. Fuck. I put my hands on his thighs and kept my mouth warm and wet and continued to plunge up and down on him.

"Yeah, slut, just a little more."

His body stiffened and his breathing changed. I took him all the way down one more time and he erupted. His cock was so deep in my throat I didn't even taste the first spurt, which went directly into my stomach. Then long, powerful ropes filled my mouth and I had to swallow a couple of times to get it all down. Once he was spent, I slid back and expelled him from my mouth.

"Not bad, not bad at all," he sneered.

I gave him a cold look. "Are we done here?"

He smiled. "Yes we are, for now." He reached over and grabbed something out of a small bowl on his desk and then threw it onto the ground between my legs. "A mint, it'll help you get the taste of my nut out of your mouth."

Asshole.

----------

"Where you been, girl? You're never late," Raven said while applying the finishing touches to her makeup.

I sat down at my station beside her and quickly began getting ready. "I was in Tony's office," I said gruffly.

"Oh, that couldn't have been good."

"No, it wasn't, not good at all."

"I don't want to get up in your business, girl, but what happened?"

I looked around to make sure we wouldn't be overheard. "I think he was doing coke, and he made me blow him," I said while spitting what was left of the mint into the little trash can by my station.

She looked sympathetically into my eyes. "Sorry about that, you broke your cherry, huh?"

My jaw dropped. "So that's like… you know… a common practice around here?"

"I'm on my knees in there every couple of months, so… yeah, it is." She paused for a moment. "It's just part of the job, honey, something I should have told you about."

"It was disgusting," I said sharply.

"Yeah, it is, but you want to keep making that bank, right?"

"Yeah, I do," I admitted.

She rubbed my shoulder. "Just part of the job, girl."

"Okay." Just part of the job, right. I sighed heavily.

"Get that makeup on, we've only got a few minutes and I don't want a fine for being late."

I quickly got into one of my little outfits, did my hair and makeup, and we walked out to the main stage. For the past two weeks I'd gotten promoted and was now dancing in first position. Dancing on the main stage now was boring and almost mundane. It was just something I was required to do before I could work the room and give lap dances or try to get guys into the VIP room. Of course it didn't look like that to the men in front of me. To them it was hot, it was sexy, but after three weeks I had my little routine down cold and my body just performed.

After I went through my three-song set and cleaned up the singles from the stage I scanned over the sparse crowd; there was never much that went on at 4:00 during the weekdays. Then my lips split into a little smile when I saw Derek. I'd met him about three weeks earlier and he was now one of my regulars. He was way older than me at 48, and he owned quite a few used-car dealerships throughout the Dallas-Fort Worth area. Fortunately, unlike some of the men who frequented the club, he had all of his hair and teeth. He was reasonably good-looking and he kept himself in decent shape, for being older, that is. More importantly, he had money and he never had a problem spending it on me. I ignored a couple of the guys who had their hands up, wanting dances, and I walked over to his table.

"How you doing today, handsome?" I said while sexily sliding onto his lap.

"Today was a real bitch, but now that I'm here with you it's looking up."

"Yeah, not the greatest day for me, either, but seeing you it's improving."

"What's wrong?" he said soothingly.

"Oh, just work stuff, let's talk about something else." Being in my boss's office and giving him that disgusting blow job was the last thing I wanted to think about, much less discuss.

"Well, you know what I want to talk about, right?"

I smiled. "We can talk about it, but we need more privacy; take me to the VIP room, okay?"

"You bet."

The song ended and I slid off his lap. He took my hand and we walked together to the back of the large space and approached Terence.

"How long today, Sir?" he asked Derek.

"An hour and a half," he said while pulling out his credit card. Terence took it and swiped it, and Derek signed the receipt. "I've got you in room one, enjoy."

"Thank you."

We walked up the stairs and were met by Andy. Derek reached into his pocket, pulled out a hundred-dollar bill, and slipped it to him. "Thank you, Sir," Andy said. "Right this way." Andy graciously held out his arm, his hand indicating we should go into the first room.

We walked into the little room, he sat down on the long padded bench, and I slid onto his lap. I slightly parted my legs and he rested his hand on my inner thigh. "You know you could make this a lot less expensive for me, right?" he said teasingly.

I leaned in and gave him a little sexy kiss as my breasts pressed into his chest; I knew he loved it when I did that. He'd just shelled out a lot of money and I wanted to ensure that he knew I appreciated it. "I know."

"Have you given it any thought?"

A week ago, Derek asked to see me outside the club. It was a request that many of the guys had made over the past three weeks and it was something that I'd always resisted rather easily. However, I was slowly warming up to the idea with Derek. He came into the club regularly now to see me and he was always very generous. At first he wanted lap dances, but that had changed into him frequently taking me into the VIP room. The more time we spent together and the more I got to know him, the more I was open to his idea of seeing him outside the club. I was concerned about my job being an issue for him but he didn't seem to have a problem with me dancing on the stage, giving lap dances to other men, and taking men into the VIP room. He wasn't demanding any type of an exclusive arrangement; he only wanted to see me outside the club.

I slipped my arms around him, clasping my hands behind his neck. "I've thought about it, and we can try it, okay?"

His lips split into a big smile. "Really?"

"Yes," I said shyly. "Where will you take me?" I teased.

"I'd love to show you my house." I leaned in again and we shared another hot, passionate kiss. "I know it's only been a couple of days since I've seen you, but I've really missed you." He nuzzled my neck, giving me little shivers.

His words took me aback. This was starting to sound serious, maybe more serious than I'd originally envisioned. However, I had to admit I'd thought about him too. I dreaded the thought of spending my days off at home with my parents. This was starting to sound like a fun adventure. I'm in, let's see how far he's willing to go with this.

"I have the next two days off, do you feel like spending them with me? I said seductively.

His eyes got wide. "I'll have to work a little, but I'd love that." He leaned in and gave me another hot kiss. "Also, I got something for you."

My eyes lit up. "You did?"

"Yes." He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small black case and handed it to me. I slowly opened it up and revealed a sterling-silver tennis bracelet. I didn't know jewelry that well, but it didn't look like a $49 WalMart special.

"Oh, I love it, baby," I squealed excitedly. He didn't have to know I called everyone baby. "Help me put it on?"

"Of course." He carefully removed the bracelet from the case. I gave him my wrist and he latched it.

"It's so beautiful." I held it up and little diamonds sparkled in the low light of the room.

"I love taking care of you, doing nice things for you. You're becoming… special… to me."

My day had started out horribly, but because of Derek it was rapidly improving. He deserves something really good for this. I slid my hand down between his legs and gently rubbed his erection through his pants. I leaned in and sucked on his earlobe. "I'd like to make you feel special," I whispered.

He grinned. "What do you have in mind?" he said huskily.

I wanted him. In that hedonistic moment I thought of going all the way with him. I knew we were heading that way anyway, but I decided to wait. I wanted our first time to be special, in a bed and not in some dirty, seedy little room inside a strip club. He was already really worked up, but I wanted to excite him even more. I gave him one more hot, deep kiss, our tongues playing inside each other's mouths.

"I touched myself yesterday thinking of you, baby," I purred.

"You rubbed that hot little pussy thinking of me?" he moaned.

"I got so hot and wet, and it was all because of you, Derek."

"Will you show me how you did it?"

"You want me to," I nibbled his neck, "you want me to touch my pussy," my tongue made little circles on his skin, "while you watch?"

"Yes," he croaked excitedly.

I slid off his lap and stood in front of him. Keeping my eyes locked on his, I reached down and unhooked my bra, freeing my large breasts. "Do you like them, baby? Do you like how hard my nipples get for you?" I pinched and pulled them until they stood proudly on my breasts.

"You know I do! You have such a beautiful body, it's perfect"

Slowly, I slid my little thong down my tanned thighs, stepped out of it, and opened my long legs. "Do you see how wet I am, how hot and wet I am for you?" I ran my index finger through the lips of my vagina, wetting the tip. His eyes were glued between my legs.

"I love that hot, wet pussy," he groaned.

"Do you want me to put my fingers inside it?"

"Yes… God… yes."

I opened my legs farther and slowly inserted two fingers deep into my vagina. I could already feel my secretions oozing out and dripping onto my inner thighs. I wanted to tease him, work him up even more. I eased them in and out and little sloshing noises emanated from between my legs; the little room was now taking on the scent of my pussy. His eyes met mine again, and I extracted my wet fingers and made a sexy little show of licking them clean.

"I love how I taste, baby, do you want to taste me?"

"Yes… please… let me taste you," he groaned.

I loved the look of lust in his eyes. I dipped my fingers deep inside my vagina again and used my thumb to gently rub my clit, and little lighting bolts shot through my core. I extracted my fingers, took a step forward, and held them up to his mouth. Greedily, he licked my wetness from my fingers.

"God, you taste so good," he groaned.

"Do you like how wet I get for you, what you do to my body?"

"You're so fucking sexy," he murmured.

"You wanna watch me get myself off, just like I did yesterday thinking of you?"

"Show me, baby."

I reached down, unbuckled his belt, and undid his pants. He lifted his bottom up off the bench and I pulled his pants down so they were around his ankles. Then I slid his boxers up just a little so his thigh was exposed. "Do you want my hot pussy on you?" I teased.

"Yes… God… yes."

I slid onto his thigh and slowly began to grind my wet vagina on it. I took his hands and put them on my ass and he roughly squeezed. "I love your hands on me, feeling me, feeling my hot flesh."

I leaned in and gave him another hard kiss. I pushed my breasts into his chest and rubbed my hard nipples against his shirt. I moved my hips harder and faster on his thigh, pushing myself closer to going over the edge. "Do you like how I feel, baby, do you like how my hot wetness feels on your leg, baby?" His eyes were closed and he didn't answer me, but I knew he loved what I was doing.

When his eyes opened, I pushed my hard nipple into his mouth and he gave it a few hard sucks. That additional stimulus was all I needed and I felt the waves of my orgasm wash over me. I collapsed into him and he held me tight in his arms. When my senses were back about me, we exchanged another hot, deep kiss.

"I've… I've… never been with anyone like you."

"So you liked it?" I said playfully.

"I loved it."

I gave him another little kiss. "It's your turn now."

I got on my knees between his open legs. His thigh was wet and shiny and I leaned in, extended my tongue, and ran it through the puddle to collect some of my secretions. Are you watching me, baby? I looked up into his eyes and we exchanged a little smile. "You ready for this?" I teased.

"Oh, fuck yes," he said lustfully.

I reached up to his boxers and he lifted up his bottom, and when I pulled them down around his ankles his big cock slapped against his stomach. I had to admit it was really nice. I guessed it to be a little over seven inches with a nice big head and a thick shaft. Again, I had to resist the urge to take him inside me. Soon, but not yet, not here. When I leaned forward, his eyes got wide.

"Aren't you going to use a condom like before?"

"I thought we could try without it, okay?"

His lips split into a big smile. "Okay."

I put my hands on his thighs and took the head into my mouth, tasting his pre-cum. Slowly, I worked him into my mouth a little at a time. I wasn't in a rush and I wanted him to really enjoy it. I worked him in deeper, ensuring my mouth stayed warm and wet. After a few seconds, my saliva was dripping down his shaft and a little pool had collected on his balls. I moved one hand to his chest and gently rubbed while relaxing the muscles in my throat. He slid a hand into my hair and lovingly stroked my long blonde locks. I loved hearing the little moans and pants that were coming from above me and I knew he was loving everything I was doing.

"Your mouth feels so good," he groaned.

I relaxed my throat one more time and took him all the way down to the root. I wanted to tease him a little again so I moved my hands between my legs and slipped two fingers deep inside my pussy, getting them wet. I held them up to his lips and he sucked them clean. Even though I was going slowly and trying to make it last for him, his breathing changed and I knew he was getting close. I thought of stopping for a few moments to prolong the experience, but I didn't. This was for his pleasure, so I let his cock slide up and wrapped my lips tightly around his head. His hips began gently thrusting.

"I'm there… I'm there…" he warned, his hips bucking.

I kept my lips secured tightly around the head and let him use my mouth as he wanted. Strong shots of semen hit the top of my throat and I held still while he kept gently thrusting until the hot bursts subsided. I held his cum in my mouth without swallowing, savoring the gooey mess. His cock began to soften and I let it slip out of my mouth. I waited for several seconds, giving him time to recover, and our eyes met. I gave him a little smile and swallowed, ensuring that he'd see me do it, and then I made a little show of showing him my empty mouth.

"That… that… was just amazing," he gushed.

"I'm glad you liked it," I said shyly.

Our eyes remained fixed on each other and a serious expression broke over his face. "Can I ask you something, something personal?"

This sounded a little ominous, but I wasn't going to say no. "Yes, you can."

"I know you have to have a stage name to work here, but will you tell me your real name?"

Oh. Wow. I wasn't expecting that. However, if we were going to do this, spend two days together, I supposed it was only right that he knew my real name. "My name is Jenna."

"Jenna," he repeated. "That's much better than Madi."

"I'm glad you like it, Derek," I whispered.

----------

"Where do you think you're going, Jenna?"

My Mom had that tone in her voice that seemed to indicate I'd done something wrong. "I'm going over to my friend Candace's house, remember? She's going to show me one of the Dallas malls and we're going to have a sleepover—"

"I remember that. But do you remember that today is the anniversary of Grandpa's passing? You're going to church with us, we're going to have lunch, and then we're going to his gravesite."

"Yes but…" Shoot! I was going to go meet Derek! How can I get out of this? "Mom, I can't, I made plans," I whined.

"Shopping and hanging out with your friend is more important than being with your family on this special day?" she said sternly. "You've got to be kidding me."

She's right. There's no way to get out of this. She continued, "We're going to mass, we're going to lunch, and we're seeing your grandfather; you can see Candace or whoever after that."

Defeated, I texted Derek about the delay. He understood, telling me family must come first and we'll still have plenty of time to get to know each other.

----------

"Grammy, I thought you didn't like coming to church." We sat in the pews before the service started. "You told me God scares you or something."

She clasped my hand in hers. "He does scare me, child, but I came for you. Your mother told me about your job at…" she looked around furtively and continued in a whisper, "…that restaurant." She gave me a very concerned look. "You know, you barely talk to me anymore, it's like you're consumed with your job and your new life. You know that I will love you whatever you do, but I want you to live a proper life and not get mixed up in all these worldly things. Your soul is important; you need to make sure you're still serving God. Honey, I don't think that job is right for you. A restaurant named for breasts? How is that serving God?"

Oh, wow, thank you for the guilt today! Just what I needed.

"Grammy, it's just a restaurant, it's just a job. Maybe I'm bringing God with me when I work."

"I hope so, child. For your sake, I hope so."

----------

I wasn't able to get away from my family until almost 3:00. It had felt good to be with them and make them happy, but I couldn't help but think that I'd wasted more than half the day. Derek had texted me his address and it was about a half-hour drive to University Park, one of the most exclusive suburbs of Dallas. It was also an interesting coincidence that he lived only a couple of miles from the SMU campus.

When I pulled up in front of his home, my jaw dropped. It was a massive brick structure in Earth tones of off-brown. There were two large trees in the yard with well-manicured grass and small green shrubs following the semi-circular driveway. I almost felt bad, messing up his aesthetic with my dumpy car as I parked it near the front door.

Because I'd told my mom I was visiting a girlfriend, I couldn't dress too sexy. So I did my hair and make-up in a more casual, demure style, and wore my new Boho twist peekaboo mint-green sundress. The short hem fell on my upper thighs, and the deep cut put just enough of my breasts on display to be sexy and playful without coming across as too slutty. The little frock tied in the back and left a large area exposed, so I couldn't wear a bra; however, my breasts were firm and perky so I didn't really need one. To complete the outfit, I chose a little white-lace thong and my new four-inch Gennifer wedge sandals. I loved that the toe was open to show off the pedicure that I'd gotten a couple of days before.

I was just smoothing down my dress in the driveway when he opened the front door and came out to meet me.

"You look stunning," he gushed.

I smiled and did a little twirl, showing him just a hint of my bottom and all of my tanned thighs. "Do you really like it?" I said shyly.

"You look good enough to eat," he said slyly.

That's the plan, big man.

He picked me up in a huge hug and spun me around, then slowly lowered me so we could kiss. It felt so nice to kiss him like this, with no worries of being interrupted by Tony or the cops or anyone. I started to glisten from the high temperature and humidity, and that wasn't helped by the heat he was building in me.

"Can we go inside so I don't melt?"

"Of course, yes, let's get inside where it's cool." He got my bag out of the car, led me up the steps, and opened the door to his home. I was instantly struck by the spaciousness of the place. It was just huge by any standards, even Texas ones.

"Do you have a butler? I was imagining being met by someone named Hobson who had an English accent."

He laughed. "I do have some help during the day, but I'm sorry, I don't have any old British guys around."

"It's gorgeous, it's like a palace or something!" I'd never seen a home so nice. Large, ornate wooden beams crossed overhead, very expensive furniture lined the walls, and the marble floors just gleamed like they had been freshly polished.

He set my bag down. "C'mon, I'll give you the grand tour." Derek led me through the fancy dining room, a couple other fancy rooms that I didn't know what their purpose was, and then the huge kitchen.

"You could cook for a restaurant in here, I think."

He chuckled. "Well, I have had some parties with a hundred or so guests, all fed from here, so yeah, I probably could! Hey, how about a cold drink? I make a mean lemon-drop martini, the perfect drink for a hot Texas day."

I really didn't drink much, especially compared to some of the girls at the club who kept bottles in their lockers and hit them as often as they could throughout the night. I didn't want to be like them, but every once in a while a fruity cocktail was nice.

"Sure! Sounds wonderful." Maybe it will calm my nerves a little. I know why I'm here, but it's been a couple of months since I've had sex.

Derek got some glasses out of the freezer and began making the drinks over in the bar area of the kitchen. He began telling me about some of his struggles with the house, how it's so costly to maintain and it's so big and he may not want to keep it anymore.

"Well don't sell it today, okay?" I joked as he handed me my drink. "I think it's wonderful."

We clinked our glasses and I took my first sip… and ohmyGod is this drink good! "Derek, this is the most amazing thing I've ever tasted! But how much sugar is in it?"

"That's the secret of the drink. Basically, it's too much. That rim on the glass, that's sugar too."

I made a little show of extending my tongue to lick the sugar coating and making mmm sounds. It was heavenly, but I also began calculating how many miles I'd need to run to balance out this calorie bomb.

"You want to see the rest of the place?" he asked as he held out his hand. My old boyfriend Dave and I never held hands that much, it was something that he just never seemed to be into. But Derek didn't want to let go of me, and I found that to be a very welcome change.

We went through the rest of the first floor, which included that formal dining room and a large game room with a billiard table. Then he took me to the backyard that featured an amazing in-ground pool and hot tub. Fortunately, I'd packed one of my little bikinis.

It was so much to take in: his huge house, all the extravagant furniture, the beautiful pool, it was all so… overwhelming. I felt like a princess in the middle of a beautiful fairy tale and I didn't want to wait a moment longer. That cocktail must have worked a little magic on me, too; I wasn't nervous about anything anymore.

I gently squeezed his hand in mine. "Will you show me your bedroom?" I said seductively.

"It's upstairs, do you want me to carry you up, wedding-night style?" he teased.

"No, I don't want to hurt you," I said shyly. Taking me somewhat by surprise, he scooped me up into his arms, and I wrapped mine around his neck and squealed as he began walking up the large, winding staircase. "If you drop me I'm going to be pissed, you know that, right?" I said playfully.

"I won't drop you, you don't feel like you weigh any more than a couple hundred pounds."

I giggled. "Couple hundred? You'd better take that back."

Fortunately, he was able to make it up the stairs without injuring either of us, but he was puffing just a bit when he gently set me down on his king-size bed. Once he'd gotten his breath back, the vibe instantly changed.

He slowly removed his shirt and I slid out of my little sundress. Because I wasn't wearing a bra, his eyes immediately moved to my breasts. He unbuckled his belt and slid his pants down. I wanted to tease him a little and I licked my fingers, getting a little saliva on them, and I pinched and pulled my nipples until they stood proudly on my breasts.

"You have such a beautiful body," he said huskily.

He reached down and slid his boxer briefs south and his erect cock popped out of its tight confines. I lifted my bottom off the mattress and worked my thong down my long, tan thighs and then playfully threw it at him.

"Touch yourself for me," he said lustfully.

Keeping my eyes on his, I opened my legs and ran my finger slowly up and down my wet slit. He took his cock in his hand and slowly began stroking it while I dipped my finger deep into my pussy. I knew he loved it when I tasted myself, so I made a little show of bringing my finger up to my lips and sucking it clean.

"I want you in my mouth," I whispered.

"Come here, then."

I got up onto my knees and sexily crawled towards him and then got down on my stomach with my head just off the bed. He stepped forward and I took him into my mouth. He reached down and lovingly ran his hands through my hair, and I relaxed my throat and took him almost all the way down. I ensured my mouth was warm and wet, and after a few seconds my saliva was dripping down his shaft.

"God, it feels so good," he moaned.

It felt amazing not being in the club, not worrying about Tony or a security guard coming into the VIP room. I loved just being able to concentrate on him and giving him pleasure as the rest of my thoughts and worries just drifted out of my consciousness. I relaxed my throat again and took him all the way down to the root. Gently, his hips started to move forward, and I held still as he moved himself inside my mouth. I eased my hands onto his thighs and rubbed them.

In a very short time his breathing changed and I knew he was getting close. I slid back a few inches and wrapped my lips tight around the head, remaining motionless. His short little thrusts became more urgent and then hot jets of semen hit the back of my mouth. As the bursts started to subside, two more hot torrents landed on my tongue. He stepped back, which removed him from my mouth, and I gave him a few seconds for his breathing to return to normal. I waited until our eyes met and then swallowed.

"You're just so fuckin' sexy," he gushed. "You don't mind that, me fucking your mouth?"

I smiled. "I love doing that for you," I said shyly. And I do, I love taking a man's cum down my throat. It makes me feel powerful, and yet submissive at the same time.

He pulled me up into his arms and we shared a long, hot, passionate kiss. I loved that he was willing to kiss me after I'd just had him in my mouth, it was something that Dave had always refused to do.

"Lie back on that bed, it's your turn now."

I giggled in anticipation. "Okay." I turned around, grabbed a couple of pillows, propped them up, and slid my back against the headboard. I opened my legs and he moved between them. I shivered as he ran the tips of his fingers over the wet lips of my vagina.

"No hair at all, it's still something I'm getting used to."

I playfully closed my thighs around his head. "Freshly waxed just for you, now get to work, boy, I've been waiting all day for this," I said saucily.

He extended his tongue and ran the tip over the inside of my thighs, collecting some of the secretions that had oozed out of me. I lovingly ran my hands through his hair. "Yeah, that feels so good, baby," I cooed. "I want more, give me more."

I thought he might tease me just a little more, but he took me by surprise when he sank his tongue deep inside me. "Yeah, that feels so good," I moaned.

My eyes rolled into the back of my head as he licked the walls of my vagina. I lifted my bottom off the mattress and moved my hips forward, sinking his tongue deeper inside me. Little bolts of electricity were shooting through my core and every nerve ending felt like it was on fire. I was grinding my hips on his mouth harder as he pushed me closer to going over the edge. Taking a bit more control, he wrapped his arms around my thighs to hold me still while he withdrew his tongue and began sucking on my clit.

"God, just like that… just like that… oh, fuck," I groaned. He started making little circles with the tip of his tongue on my hard little bud and I exploded as the waves of my orgasm washed over me. When my senses were back about me, he was softly kissing and licking the inside of my thighs. "I think you liked that," he joked.

"I think I loved that, Derek, and it's something that I'm going to want a lot more of," I said sensually.

He gently bit the inside of my thighs and a little tingle coursed through me again. "Another? You're just an insatiable little minx, aren't you?"

I did want his mouth on me again, but in that erotic moment I needed more. "I want to feel you inside me," I whispered.

He ginned. "I've wanted that from the moment I saw you," he said lustfully. He got up onto his knees and I looked between his legs. I knew he was older and I wasn't sure if he'd be able to get it up so quickly again, but he had a nice, thick erection with a large dollup of pre-cum on the head. "I have condoms if you want me to use one."

"I'm on the pill and I don't want you to wrap up, unless you… you know… want to."

"I want to feel all of you, Jenna."

He moved forward, taking his cock in his hand, and he ran the head up and down my lips, splitting them. When he found my opening he slowly pushed himself inside, and I let out a low, deep moan. I looked up, into his eyes, and gently rubbed his chest as he slid forward, opening and filling me. He was a little longer than Dave and much thicker, and he felt so incredibly good. He pushed forward one last time and our bodies rested together.

"God, you're so tight, you feel so good on me."

"Go slow, I want to feel every inch of you," I purred.

He moved his hips back and then languidly pushed forward. "Yeah, Daddy, just like that… just like that… your big cock feels so good," I moaned.

He picked up the pace and I continued to rub his chest, spurring him on. "Put your hands on me, put them on my breasts," I whispered. He complied and gently kneaded my large breasts as he rocked in and out of me. "Just a little faster now," I whispered. My hard nipples rolled through his fingers and he gently pinched them, which gave me additional stimulation, and my body began its familiar climb. He pumped into me harder and faster and I exploded as a powerful orgasm consumed me.

When I began to come back around he was hammering into me at a fevered pace and his sweat was dripping onto my body. Taking me by surprise, another orgasm was beginning to build, and I wanted to bring him with me. I squeezed the muscles in my vagina, milking him, and his breathing changed.

"Oh, God, I'm there, I'm there," he moaned.

I wrapped my thighs around his torso, and just as I felt his thick heavy spurts squirt into me I released as another powerful orgasm consumed me. When I began to come down from the peak he'd collapsed on top of me, and I held him tight in my arms. I felt him lose rigidity inside me, and he slipped out and rolled by my side.

I rolled with him, not wanting this feeling to end. Derek was so different from my only other lover. He just had this presence, this confidence, this assurance that he knew what to do and wasn't worried about what anyone else thought. He made me feel safe and he had a soothing, calming presence that I already loved.

We kissed for several minutes, and he stroked my hair while my hand just rested on his cheek. Our lips moved slowly and our tongues explored and played gently with each other. I loved that he wasn't in a hurry to go to the bathroom, or get a drink, or turn on the TV. He just wanted to spend time with me.

"Thank you, Daddy," I whispered when our lips parted.

"Thank me? You're so cute, Jenna. You don't know what you've done for an older guy like me."

"You're not that old," I reassured him.

"I bet I'm older than your dad."

"You are, but he's not old either." I touched his face again. He had some small lines near his eyes, and his skin wasn't baby-smooth like my ex, but I didn't care. I had a man who liked me and wanted me and who seemed like he would do anything for me.

"Jenna."

"Mmm hmm?" I leaned forward and kissed his chin.

"Remember yesterday, in the VIP room, do you remember what I said?"

Shit! Um… we talked a lot. What did he say that I was supposed to remember?

"You said a lot of things to me, baby," I kissed his cheek.

"I said you were becoming special to me."

Yes, of course! That! "I do remember, Derek. And you're becoming special to me, too. I wouldn't be here if I didn't think that."

We kissed again, passionately, meaningfully. I really like this guy.

"It's the perfect time of day to get in the water. The sun's a little lower in the sky and it's not so God-awful hot. You want to check out the pool?"

I squealed enthusiastically. "Yes! I'd love that," I gushed. "It's the most beautiful pool I've ever seen."

We slipped out of the bed and he gathered up his clothes. When I stood up, I felt his semen begin to ooze out of me. "I'm going to grab a quick shower, okay? Do you think you could bring up my overnight bag?"

We exchanged another hot little kiss. "Of course I can."

I went into his large master bathroom, turned on the shower, and scrubbed myself clean. After I dried off, I walked back out into the bedroom and saw that he'd placed my bag on the bed. I dug into it and pulled out my little bikini and put it on. I looked in the mirror at the swimsuit I had ordered online from Bodycon. What was I thinking? The suit seemed to make me feel more naked than if I wasn't wearing anything. The tiny neon-green pieces of fabric barely covered my sex and nipples, in fact they just seemed to scream look right here! My nipples showed through the fabric even while in their dormant state, and every fold of my pussy was highlighted in bright green. He's already seen me naked, a lot. What am I worried about? I sauntered slowly downstairs, trying not to jiggle too much and fall out of my suit.

Derek had laid out some big bottles of water along with some strawberries and grapes on the table by a couple of chaise lounges. He looked up as I came out into the afternoon sun.

"Good God!" His eyes lit up and he looked me up and down appreciatively.

I blushed, I couldn't help it. This suit made me feel so exposed, even more so than when I was naked on stage. I sat down next to him and he handed me a water bottle.

"Thank you," I said shyly. "I… it makes me feel strange, this suit. I don't know, it's weird." My nipples began to swell as he continued to stare at me.

"Jenna, you have nothing to be ashamed of! You have the most perfect body I've ever seen, I swear to God."

"You look pretty good yourself." He was wearing long surfer-type board shorts. He didn't have the hard, chiseled body of an 18-year-old high-school guy, but I really didn't mind. Then I looked down. "So… um… what are we standing on? I've only ever seen concrete pools."

"It's a man-made pebble-textured surface. It actually is a bit soft, it's easier to walk on and is cooler on the feet."

Only the best for you, Derek.

The afternoon sun beat down on us and I took a long drink of water. But I saved a little in my mouth and playfully spit a little stream of it onto his chest and stomach.

"Why you little—" and he went to grab me, but I escaped his reach and ran to the pool, jumping into the shallow end. He jumped in right next to me, pulling me back under the water. We came up in each other's arms, his warm body on mine in the cool, crisp water. His wet lips met mine in this romantic moment. Again, I got that feeling of being caught in a fairy tale; a country girl goes to the big city and gets swept away by the prince to his castle.

We played in the water together, splashing, dunking, and chasing but never straying out of touch of each other for more than a few seconds. He wanted to help me back-float so I rested my back on his outstretched hand. With just a tiny bit of pressure he held me up as my arms and legs spread out wide. I closed my eyes as the water covered my ears, and suddenly the only sense I had was one of touch. I felt the cool water on my bottom, the hot sun on my front, and I couldn't hear or see anything.

Water dripped on me as he traced a finger down the middle of my body from my neck to my sex. He circled my clit with it a few times and then brought it back up, circling my breasts slowly in large figure-eights. His finger continued to trace smaller and smaller circles around my belly. He had such an easy, gentle touch and I loved the way his fingers felt on my flesh, but I wanted more.

I kicked my feet hard and swam away from him to the stairs and then turned to sit on the first step. He swam over to me and we exchanged a long, deep kiss. His hands moved down my body and his fingertips curled underneath the sides of my bikini bottom and he slowly began to pull them down. I quickly put my hands on his and stopped him.

"Derek, I've never…"

"Look around, all you can see is a couple of rooftops, nobody is watching."

His gentle words won me over. "Okay," I whispered. I lifted my bottom up and he slid my bikini bottom off and threw it near the lounge chairs. His eyes longingly moved to my breasts and I knew what he wanted to come off next. You've gotten this far, might as well go the rest of the way.

I reached behind my back, unlatched the little hook, and once my breasts fell free I threw the little top over by the lounge chairs. "So, you got me naked, what are you going to do with me now?" I cooed. His eyes were still roaming up and down my body.

"I've never seen you like this, not in the daylight." He thought for a moment. "It's always so dark in the Rhino, it makes me realize just how stunning you are."

I always knew that I had this effect on men. The way they looked at me, those long, lustful stares when I served them food at Hooters or when I was up on the stage grinding around that pole as I danced and took off my clothes, I knew they wanted my body. Those looks always used to bother me, but now, on some level, it was something I craved. "Put your mouth on me," I said huskily.

He moved forward and licked my inner thighs and my body quivered in anticipation. The tip of his tongue moved over each of my thighs, leaving a little saliva trail. Then he moved upwards, licking over my stomach, and I let out a low, deep moan. When he moved further north I sensually pushed my breasts together, enclosing his head, and he laughed.

"You like teasing me, don't you?" he said.

"I love teasing you," I said in a voice barely above a whisper.

He took one of my hard nipples into his mouth and gave it a gentle suck before moving to the other until his saliva was dripping off both of them. "My pussy, Daddy, lick my pussy," I moaned. I ran my hand through his hair and he eased his head down and sank his tongue deep inside me, volts of electricity shot through my body. The calm water of the pool now churned violently as I pushed my hips towards him, sending his tongue deeper into me. "Just like that, your mouth feels so good, baby." He wrapped his arms around my thighs, effectively immobilizing me, and then flicked his tongue over my clit. Immediately, my body began to climb.

"Just like that, baby," just a little more," I hissed. His lips encircled my clit and he began to lick and alternately suck, and my world went dark as the waves of my orgasm washed over me. When my senses were back about me, he was licking the secretions off the insides of my thighs. I looked down and our eyes met.

"I love how you taste, Jenna," he said huskily.

He loves this. It felt so good being with a man who actually enjoyed pleasuring me in this way. He wasn't like my ex; this sensual act was nothing that I had to spend hours convincing him to do. He was doing it because he wanted to. "I'm glad you like it," I said shyly. "Come here and kiss me."

With a sly grin he edged up to me and kissed me with his wet lips. I've always loved how I tasted, but it was so much more sensual to taste myself from him. He then slipped back under the water and I watched him rubbing his hands over his face, presumably to clean my juices off of it. My body was glistening under the hot sun and I slipped back into the pool to cool off. After a few minutes he took my hand and we got out of the pool, the chlorinated water dripping off our bodies. Once we got to the lounge chairs we both grabbed the towels to dry off, and I reached down to pick up my bikini and began to put it back.

"Will you leave it off for me?" he asked.

"So you're the only one who gets to wear clothes around here?" I teased.

"You're just so sexy and I love looking at your body."

Again, I loved his eyes on me. I loved the way he looked at me, how his eyes traveled over my long, lean frame, and the longing and desire that I saw in them. Maybe it should have upset me that he didn't want me to put my suit back on, but it didn't.

He'd been so good about pleasing me, I wanted to reciprocate. "So… um… do you want me to… like… take care of you?"

He chuckled. "I'm… um… incapacitated for a little while longer. But I will get back up for you later, I promise. Just lie back, okay? It's your day off, relax and enjoy it."

The humidity wasn't terrible today and my skin finished drying in the sun as I closed my eyes and enjoyed the warm rays. I think I dozed off for about a half an hour. When I awoke the shadows were longer and the temperature had dropped into the eighties, not cool, of course, but much more comfortable. Derek handed me a water bottle and I took a big sip.

"Oh, I forgot I was naked!"

"I haven't," he smirked.

"Really, were you just watching me sleep?"

"Well, yes, actually. You're not like anyone I've ever met before, not by a mile."

He came over and knelt next to me on the chair to give me a kiss, warm and wet. "You know, you're beautiful, but it's more than that. You just have something, I don't know what it is, but you've got it in spades."

I've got it in spades, I guess that's good? "Um… thank you… I think."

"It's a good thing, I promise. But I've gotta ask you, and maybe you don't even know, how are you so sexual? You're just so naturally sexy and sensual but you're so… young?"

That question took me aback. "I… don't really know what you mean. I'm just me, I guess." I thought for a moment in an attempt to give him a better answer. "If I'm being honest, I probably think about sex more than other people do, but I'm not sure why. It just… you know… feels great, and I really like when people respond to me like you do."

His blue eyes twinkled at me. This guy really likes me, I thought, Like, a lot. I like him, too.

"Can I ask you something, Jenna? It's okay to say no."

"Sure, I guess. We can talk about anything."

"Can I take a picture of you?"

"Sure!" He reached for his phone. "Oh, you meant… now?"

"Yeah, if that's okay. I'll take a few, and we can look at them and you can delete any and all of them if you want to. My phone isn't locked, I promise."

Wow, okay… this is totally unexpected. He wants to take naked pictures of me. It made me feel a little hesitant. No one had ever made this type of request before. Would it even be sexy? What would a naked picture of me even look like? I wasn't sure I liked the idea of that type of picture being on his phone, anyone's phone. He seems to really want this, though. I mean… I'm not totally against it, I guess.

"Can we delete them when we're done?"

"Of course, I promise. Whatever you want to do."

I don't know why I got so shy all of a sudden, I just did. In an instant it felt like everything was moving way too fast. "I want to put my suit back on."

He smiled like he had just won something big. "Absolutely, here." He put the phone down and helped me get my tiny bikini back on. I appreciated the fact that he wasn't trying to sneak any pictures or pressure me to stay naked.

"Can I brush my hair, at least?"

"Jenna, you're beautiful and your hair has a bit of that wild quality that looks amazing."

I smiled. "Okay, how do you want me?"

"Just lie back on the chaise… just like that… perfect."

His phone made that little click noise each time he pushed the button. I remembered back to when I worked on my high school yearbook with one of the photographers as he took pictures of the cheerleaders. He told them that each time they heard the click, they should change their pose. It made sense, otherwise they would just hold the same pose and that would be boring. So I tried that, each click I turned my head a little, smiled more, smiled less, scowled, laughed, smoldered, tilted my head, whatever I could think of.

Derek came up to me after taking thirty or forty shots to show me his phone. "Look at you, just look at you."

I ran my finger over the screen and scrolled through the pictures. There were some that were blurry, or he caught me moving or making a weird face, but I had to admit some of them looked sexy. I'm not trying to brag, but in a few shots my head was turned just right, or my eyes sparkled, or my toes were pointed just right, and they actually looked good… really good.

I handed Derek his phone. I'm getting into this. "Wanna do some more?"

He had me cross my legs, then uncross them, put a finger to my lips, rest my hand between my breasts, touch my knee, sit up, just so many different poses. We looked at the latest pictures and I was stunned; we both were getting better at this. I began to see which poses and facial expressions worked and which ones didn't. He had the camera in that mode where I was in focus but everything behind me was blurred, and the pictures were amazing.

"I want to get a little video, Jenna, if that's okay."

"Absolutely." I really was getting into it. Having him concentrate on me like this was exciting and a real ego boost.

He had me get back in the water so he could film me in slow-motion video as I climbed up the steps in my tiny bikini. When he showed me the replay I almost fainted. The water running off my body, my slow, languid movements, the slow jiggle and bounce of my breasts, it looked stunning and I couldn't believe it was me.

"You're a goddess, Jen." Derek had this wondrous look in his eye, like the kid who had been told that the entire candy shop was his. "Let's do some more. Walk over to the lounge and lie down on your back."

As he continued to film, still in slow motion, he asked me to bring my arms together and cross them under my breasts, framing them. When I complied with his request, my eyes traveled lower and I noticed the large bulge in the front of his swimsuit.

Emboldened by his attitude, a wicked thought entered my head. I brought my hands up to my neck, placed my forefingers under the bikini's neck string, and brought my fingers slowly down, pressing lightly into my breasts, passing over my nipples but under the tiny fabric, my fingers stopping just below my nipples.

The excitement surged through me and my nipples went rigid, straining the bits of fabric. Losing control, I cupped my breasts and squeezed them. He just kept smiling and kept filming, and he said things like, "Yes! You're beautiful, perfect, just like that, perfect."

He told me that our voices wouldn't matter since it's slow motion, so I told him to follow my right hand. He moved in closer to just a foot away, closely matching my right hand sliding down my tummy and over my lower abs until my fingers lightly brushed over my covered pussy. I hoped the camera picked up my thighs as they quivered a bit from the sparks that were charging through me. I stroked myself lightly up and down on the outside of the neon-green bathing suit… and then I pulled the bottoms aside, showing Derek and the camera my swollen pussy lips.

I brought my left hand down and I gently placed both forefingers near the top of my inner lips. I slowly pulled them apart, displaying my pink insides.

"Oh, God, Jenna. You can't believe how sexy this looks."

I smiled and easily dipped two fingers into my slick vagina, and when I pulled them out I held them so the camera could see how wet they were.

"Follow my hand," I told him. I slowly brought my fingers up to my mouth with Derek's camera-phone trailing right with it. I looked into the lens as I licked my fingers clean and sucked them, then smiled.

Derek clicked off the phone. "Jesus fucking Christ. I don't even know what to say."

"Was that okay?" I asked, teasing him because I could tell he thought it was a little bit more than okay.

"You're just so photogenic, the camera really loves you," he said excitedly. "I have another pose I'd like you to do. Let's flatten out the lounge and turn you over… yes, like that… and I will film you as you untie your top strings while lying down on your front."

We did that, again all in slow motion. I felt my breasts flatten and squish out to the sides. "Perfect, now just look forward… and rise up… yes, so we can see them hanging… fuck, that's perfect… I'm panning down to your ass now… good, good… now lie back down… lift up your ass a little… God, it's so round… bring your knees up more so it sticks up higher… bring your knees all the way up but keep your front down… now slowly lower your bottoms down…"

Oh, wow. Showing my pussy was one thing, I do that five nights a week to a hundred strangers. But he wants to film my asshole? I don't know how I feel about this at all. I mean, it's waxed, and clean, but still, my asshole? Derek, I'm trusting you…

I hooked my fingers under the string and pulled down the bottoms. I swear I could feel the fresh air hit my bottom. I blushed, knowing he was looking at my most private of areas. There will be no secrets after this.

He didn't move or even say anything for probably half a minute. I was about to ask him what was wrong when I heard the phone thunk as he semi-dropped it on the pebbled pool surround and grabbed both of my ass cheeks roughly.

Yeah, that feels good! Derek, you haven't touched me in like ten minutes and it feels so amazing. "Oh… God… Daddy…"

He showered my cheeks with kisses as he kneaded my meaty ass like fresh dough. I hated to keep comparing him to Dave, but I hadn't been with anyone else like this so it was bound to happen. But Dave would never have done this, kissing the fleshy parts of my ass and even biting and nipping them. He gently pulled my ass cheeks apart and I felt a long string of saliva drip onto my asshole, which sent a little tingle through my body. This felt so forbidden, so nasty, but incredibly erotic. My body involuntarily tensed when I felt the tip of his finger gently slide into me, into my asshole.

"Yeah, that feels really good," I whispered.

He moved in behind me, I felt more saliva slip onto my ass, and his finger penetrated me deeper. I took a deep breath and willed my body to relax. After a few seconds he was able to slide past my tight ring and fully insert his finger.

"Do you like this?" he asked.

"I like it," I said shyly.

That seemed to be all the encouragement he needed. "Will you get on your hands and knees for me?" he said huskily.

"Okay."

When I complied with his request I felt another long string drop onto my little hole and some of it ran down into my vagina. I felt the tip of his tongue work its way inside me and he seemed to be pushing his saliva into me. After a few seconds my bottom felt very squishy. He wrapped his arms around my thighs and fully inserted his tongue inside repeatedly. I was already very wet from taking those sexy pictures and videos, but now I could feel my secretions begin to run down my inner thighs.

I couldn't help comparing what Derek was doing to that young guy, Steven, from a few weeks ago. Of course, this was similar, but this somehow seemed more erotic. I wasn't in some dark, dank little room at the club, I was outside, in the daylight. I loved what that young kid did, but this was so much more sensual and bawdy in a way that I couldn't fully explain.

"Will you let me go further?" he asked sensually.

Further? Further how? I thought for a moment. Anal sex? I'd heard that it was something that some people did, but it was something I'd ever contemplated. Maybe play coy? I'll try that.

"What do you want?"

"Have you ever tried anal sex, Jenna?"

There it is. "No, I've… never done that," I admitted.

"Would you try it for me?" he asked hungrily.

That big cock… in my ass? It won't fit, will it? This had been a day of so many firsts: Being at an older man's house, staying with him, pictures, videos… Just a natural progression, maybe? He made me feel comfortable, at ease, and safe… I trusted him. Okay, let's do it.

"We can try it, but I want you to go slow at first," I whispered.

"Of course. I'll be very careful with you, sweetheart."

He rose and went to a small table near the chairs and grabbed something. "What's that?" I asked.

"Astroglide."

I giggled. "You had this all played out, huh?" I teased.

He grinned. "I just wanted to be prepared in case I talked you into it," he said jokingly.

"You won me over, so let's try this," I said anxiously.

He moved in behind me, opened the cap, and dropped a huge gob of that stuff onto my asshole. Some of it slid down and into my pussy. He worked more of it inside me with his finger and I felt even squishier than before. I looked over my shoulder and saw that he was now going to attempt two fingers. When he eased them inside me, I was hit instantly by a little pain and I tensed up.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

What was that? Christ, that hurt. Maybe this wasn't such a good idea.

"Yeah, just a moment," I whispered. The pain subsided quickly, though. "Okay, just keep going slow."

I took another deep breath and tried to relax. Gently, he eased his fingers inside me at a snail's pace. After about a minute or so they were fully inserted and he began to gradually work them in and out of me. This is feeling… surprisingly… nice… and so naughty… I'm starting to understand why this is a thing… mmm…

After he removed them, he took the lube in his hand and coated the head and the length of his shaft and worked it in. He poured one more dollop onto my asshole, I guess for good measure, and then placed the head of his cock at my aperture.

He took a deep breath. "Okay, I'll go very slowly," he said.

His fingers were one thing, but his cock is entirely different. I'm… scared…

Again, I willed my body to relax as much as I could. He inserted the head into me and there was some discomfort but not that much pain, and honestly I'd expected more. He had me open and very well lubed and he continued slowly pushing forward. A couple of times my body tensed, and each time he stopped and let me get through it. He was obviously putting my need for comfort ahead of his need for pleasure.

"We're about halfway, honey."

Only half? It feels… like he's stretching me wide open… I'm on the edge between pain and pleasure… the feelings are going from one to the other so fast…

"It's okay, just keep going," I said in a voice barely above a whisper.

I inhaled deeply and he continued making steady progress. After about a minute, our bodies rested together and I knew he was all the way inside me. "Hold up, let me get used to this," I said. It felt like I had a log somewhere deep inside my stomach. I'd never felt this full, so totally stuffed. "Okay, now very slowly."

When he eased part way out of me it nearly took my breath away, but again I willed my body to relax and he slid back in. As he slowly worked in and out of me, the discomfort was replaced by a warm, soothing glow and it felt like every nerve ending was on fire. Oh, my God… oh, my fucking God.

"Are you okay, baby?" he asked softly.

"Yes, Daddy," I moaned. "You can go a little faster now."

He slowly rocked in and out of me. I could tell that he loved this, as if he was savoring everything we were doing. "You're so fucking tight, it feels so fucking good," he groaned.

"Oh, fuck, Daddy!" I was losing myself in the moment; this felt so amazing. "I love your big cock in my asshole!" I moved my hand between my legs and began rubbing my clit, pushing myself closer to going off the cliff. Taking me by surprise, he grabbed his phone from the ground and told me he was filming again. "I want you to see this, Jenna. It's fucking amazing."

I was so into everything I didn't care what he was doing. He increased the tempo and his breathing began to change, I knew he was getting close.

"Tell me, baby," he moaned, "tell me what I'm doing."

"You're fucking me, Daddy. Fucking my asshole… so good, Daddy."

"Yes I am, baby, fucking your delicious asshole."

I turned to look back at him and saw the phone lens pointed at my face.

"Yeah, Daddy, just like that, make me feel that big cock," I grunted. I rubbed my clit harder, pushing myself closer. "Fuck my asshole hard, Daddy, fuck me!"

"I love it… uh… when you call me… Daddy… fuck."

Just as I felt hot spurts of semen shoot into my bowels, my orgasm hit me with a force that I was in no way expecting. My body shook and convulsed and my world went dark. When my senses were back about me, I'd collapsed onto the chaise and he was sensually crushing me underneath him. When he pulled out of me I swore I felt a brief rush of air inside my butt; I know I felt his hot semen drip out of my ass. He didn't move for a few moments, and then he staggered over to one of the other chairs and sank into it. It took us a minute or so to catch our breaths.

"That was just amazing," he gushed.

My face broke into a little blush. "Yeah… it was… you know… really good." I thought for a moment. "Damn, you filmed that, didn't you?"

He smiled. "Some of it."

"Let me see it." I want to see his cock in my ass.

"Not yet. I have an idea that I will need about 20 minutes or so to complete. Then you can see it." He had this… enigmatic look on his face, like he was up to something.

"Um… okay."

He got up and walked over to me, and we exchanged a hot little kiss. "I loved that, Jenna, I can't tell you how much I love being with you," he said sensually.

"I really loved it too, and I love being here with you."

"Hon, how about you order us some dinner, whatever you want. While you're doing that I will work on my little project, okay? When the food comes, bring it up to the bedroom. My wallet is there on the table, use the red debit card, okay?"

"Okay."

He walked inside the house and I grabbed my phone. After a quick search, I found a Chinese take-out place and ordered our food. His semen was oozing out of my asshole, and since I had 45 minutes to kill before the food arrived, I grabbed my overnight bag, which I guess he brought down, and I took a quick shower in one of the downstairs bathrooms, scrubbing myself clean. After I dried off I put on a little jean skirt and a pretty pink lace top. Just as I finished dressing the doorbell rang, and I got our large bag of food from the delivery kid and then made my way upstairs into the bedroom.

"Derek?" I called out.

"One second! Just finishing up." He was in an office that adjoined the bedroom; I had thought it was a closet door earlier. He came out wearing shorts and an old polo shirt and carrying a thumb drive that he set on the nightstand. "Let me help you with that," he offered, and we spread the food out on top of the comforter.

As we settled into our feast, I popped the question. "So what's on the memory stick?"

He smiled and passed me a soy-sauce packet. "You'll find out soon enough, little darlin'."

I figured he'd put the pictures on there and maybe we were going to look at them on his iPad after dinner, which was good because I didn't want to see any of them while I was eating.

"Fair enough, good Sir. So, how many dealerships do you have?"

He smiled at me. "You're so cute for asking. A lot of my dates just want to know how much my house cost."

"Well, that's rude, to ask about money, I mean," I said with my mouth full of eggroll. Oops!

"Yes, I was taught that also. I've got nine locations in Dallas, six in Ft. Worth, some scattered around here and there, and I'm just opening up one in Austin in a few weeks."

"That's really impressive."

"It's a lot of work, but I have good managers who really run things. But I still have to keep on top of them. How about you? Have you always lived in Dallas?"

I hesitated for a moment. Some of the guys in the club had asked me this question a few times and I'd always resisted answering them. I was always very cautious about giving them personal information, but if this was going to work I knew I'd have to be more open and willing to share, so I let my guard down. "I'm from way over in West Texas, a little town called Salome."

"I've heard of it. Pretty small place, I don't think I could put a dealership there. That's quite a change, then, a small town to Dallas."

"It's a huge change, but I love living in a big city now."

"Do you have any siblings?"

"No, I'm an only child."

"You must have kept your parents busy, keeping all those boys away from you," he teased.

I blushed slightly. "Well, they tried."

He took another bite of his Kung Pao chicken. "What did you do before you got into… you know… dancing at the Rhino?

"I was a server during my last two years of high school at a small cafe in Salome, and then I worked at Hooters for a couple of weeks before I… you know… started dancing."

"Is it difficult, taking off your clothes in front of strangers?"

"I was a nervous wreck the first time I did it," I admitted. "But then, I don't know… I guess I just got used to it."

"What made you get into dancing? I've heard servers at Hooters make good tips."

"I was making pretty good money, but I… you know… I make a lot more now."

"So, it's all about the benjamins, huh? You're going to dance until you're 65?" he teased.

I laughed. "Well I don't know if the Rhino has a 401 (k). Besides, no one's gonna want to see me dance when my breasts are sagging to my waist," I joked. Time to open up a little more. "I'm not going to lie, but part of me likes it, likes the attention I get, the reactions from the guys. You know what I mean? It's like, I feel wanted… or something, it's hard to explain. Anyway, I'm going to start classes at SMU this fall, so dancing is just a temporary thing."

"So you're planning on quitting in a couple of months?" he asked hopefully.

He's not demanding that we be exclusive, at least for now, but he doesn't like me dancing. "I haven't really decided yet, but I may still dance on the weekends as long as I can keep my grades up and it doesn't cut into my study time too badly."

"So, then, it is about the money."

"Of course. I don't make a living pushing old, beat-up cars on people like someone on this bed," I teased back.

He laughed. "So the money is a lot better on the weekends, right?"

I thought for a moment. "Yeah, my take-home is cut by almost half during the week," I admitted.

I took a bite of General Tso's chicken and decided to turn our conversation away from money and my job. "So, you're not married, right? Any kids?"

"Right, not married anymore, I've been divorced for about ten years now. I've got a son who I put through college and law school but he lives in New York." He wiped his lips with a napkin. "I don't see him as often as I'd like."

"So that would make him twenty—"

"Twenty-six. I never could get along with his mother, but he's a good kid."

He's gone personal on me, now it's time to turn it around. "So, you don't really date much?" I asked.

"No, I work long hours and I don't have much time for it, but when I met you I decided to change my priorities."

I gently rubbed his thigh again. "I'm glad you did."

He took another bite of his chicken, then asked, "What do your parents think of you dancing?"

God, he went there. The situation with my parents was the only thing in my life now that caused me stress; but like everything else I decided to answer him openly and honestly. "They don't know about it," I said shyly.

"What would they think if they knew?"

"They're very conservative, very religious; it wouldn't be good. I hope they never find out."

I could see the wheels spinning in his mind, almost as if a plan was developing. "I'm sure they won't."

We were done with our meal and I was getting a little anxious, a little antsy. Whatever he'd been doing, I was more than ready to see it.

"So are you going to show me your creation now?"

"Well, all right, little miss, let's clean up this mess first, okay?"

In record time I had the bed cleared of all traces of Chinese food while Derek managed to dim the lights and turn on his 80-inch widescreen TV that was mounted on the wall in front of the bed. He fiddled with his laptop and the thumb drive for a few more seconds.

"Okay? Don't expect too much, though, I didn't have much time to put this together."

"It's okay, just get to it," I said somewhat teasingly. I don't know what's gotten into me. Why am I so anxious to see this, I probably look terrible! Then another thought percolated in my mind: You're anxious because you know you look good.

The television stayed dark and the sounds of a low, breathy saxophone began playing. Then an image slowly began its fade-in… it was one of my face. The picture stayed on-screen for a full ten seconds while a scripted font spelled out Jenna at the bottom of the screen. The picture showed a close-up of my face looking past the camera. I would swear that it was someone else, she looked too good to be me.

"Stop." Derek pushed the space bar on his laptop to pause the playback and looked at me with a little surprise, and some distress was evident on his face.

"What's wrong?"

"You… you… photoshopped this or something. That isn't me up there. I mean, it looks like me, sorta. But it isn't."

"Jenna, do you not know how beautiful you are? I mean, truly? These pictures are straight off my phone, I didn't have time to even do a basic edit on them. That's you, love."

I guess I recognized myself. But this girl in the photo looked so… confident and… strong and… beautiful and… I was having a hard time believing it was me.

I looked over at Derek. "What's the music?"

"Just some Boney James I like listening to. Can we continue?"

I nodded and made that rolling motion with my hand. The slide show continued with hundreds of pictures of me, I hadn't known he took that many. But at any given time there were three or four pictures of me displayed in a moving collage of color and, well, I looked good… almost… beautiful.

"I told you that you were a goddess." I leaned over to kiss him. "No, not yet. Here comes the good part."

The screen faded out and an even sexier jazz song came on as I slowly exited the pool in my little green bikini in slow motion. Rivulets of water dripped off my body, sluicing down my abdomen and legs, and other droplets cascaded from my breasts as I walked past the camera. The jiggling of my breasts looked sexy, but I did wonder if I looked fat, to tell the truth.

I looked over my shoulder at the camera and gave such a come-hither look it shocked me. And, well, my ass looked great with the neon-green string disappearing just a few inches down into the cheeks of my bottom.

More slow-motion shots appeared, and I diligently watched each frame as it ticked by on the screen. It's haughty of me to think I look great, isn't it? It's even stranger that this turns me on, right?

The next thing I knew, the on-screen me was touching her breasts, teasing her nipples, and finally showing her wide-open pussy. Derek made a nice transition cut to me on my front, my breasts hanging down and then getting squashed as I lay on them.

I was ready to cringe at the next scene I knew was coming up. Here it comes, I'm lowering my bikini bottom to show my ass… and it's… oh… not too bad… my asshole looks okay, I guess.

Derek paused the video this time. "You have the most perfect ass, the most beautiful little asshole I've ever seen."

I laughed. "Assholes can be beautiful?"

He smiled at me. "Well, some can be kinda ugly, so yeah, yours is beautiful. I wish, I really wish I hadn't dropped the camera here, but my lust overcame me, Jenna, my lust for you."

I leaned over and kissed him passionately for a few moments. "Thank you for making this. You… somehow… made me look beautiful and sexy." I kissed him again. "Is there… I mean… you filmed some more, right?"

He gave me a knowing smirk. "You want to see that? It's nasty."

I reached over and hit the spacebar on his laptop like I'd seen him press before.

God… there's his gorgeous cock thrusting in and out of me, my ass… and there's me talking like a filthy slut, asking Daddy to fuck my asshole… and what is that? He pulled his cock out of my ass and for a couple of moments I could see up inside my quivering asshole? That's… that's… I don't know what to think of that… his cum oozing out of my closing hole…

The music and the scene faded out and the screen went dark. "What was that, at the end there?"

Derek smiled. "That's called gaping and it's perfectly normal. A lot of people, guys anyway, find it sexy. I do, it's very sexy to me. I can edit that part out—"

"No," I interrupted. "Leave it, leave all of it. I just… I love it all but I'm also… um… confused."

"About?"

I thought for a moment. "I'm confused about how turned on I am by seeing myself up there. It's like it's somebody else, and she's really sexy, but I can't believe it's me." I looked at him helplessly.

Derek quickly surrounded me with his arms and held me close, comforting me. I sniffed a few times and tears began to well in my eyes, and I didn't know why. It was like… it felt like a momentous occasion for some reason, but I didn't fully understand it at the time.

"Shhhh, love, you're okay, it's okay. We can delete all of this so that it never hap—"

That's the second time he's called me love, I'll have to worry about that later. But he's missing the point and I need to make him understand, even if I don't fully get it myself.

"Derek," I said maybe a bit too loudly. "Don't delete anything. In fact, put it on repeat. Do it." I wiped my eyes and he grabbed my hand, kissing the tears on the back of it.

He started the movie again while I hiked up my skirt and peeled my little top off; I needed to touch myself.

"Babygirl," he started, sounding apologetic. "I'm not sure I can go again, you've worn me out. This video is incredibly sexy, but, well, I'm not 18 anymore. I took Viagra about five hours ago and I don't think I should take another dose." He lay down on the bed on his back and his eyes lingered over my naked body. "Tell you what I can do for you, baby. You watch and ride my face. Just fuck my face for as long as you want. But I won't accept anything less than five orgasms, that sounds okay?"

I smiled. "We can do that, but I don't know about five times, though."

I slid onto his stomach and tapped the inside of his thighs and he opened them, which allowed me to put his laptop between them so I'd have better control of it. I started the video part again from the beginning and then scooted back until I'd sealed my pussy on his mouth. I was so engrossed watching myself on the big screen and studying my every move, every action, as it played. Tentatively, he ran the tip of his tongue over the lips of my vagina. I'm not sure what happened, but an uncontrollable need rose up within me and I took a little more control.

"Just keep your tongue out," I hissed.

He extended his tongue and I adjusted my hips and sank it deep inside my pussy. My eyes were glued to the screen: The water dripping off my body, the swell of my breasts, my round, full hips. I stared in awe, taking it all in. I was grinding harder now and gasps of breath were emanating from between my legs; I realized that I was probably restricting his oxygen, but I didn't care.

"Just like that, Daddy, keep it out, long and flat," I grunted.

The huge screen now showed his cock ravaging my asshole. Lube was dripping out of it as my tight orifice gripped his thick shaft. I adjusted my hips, which sent his tongue deep into my bottom, mimicking what I was watching on the screen. My body began to climb and I reached between my legs and rubbed my clit for additional stimulation. The video continued to play; the thrusting had stopped and his cock was fully inside me, throbbing and pulsing. Slowly, he pulled back and his semen dripped out of my obscenely-gaped asshole, and I hit the spacebar to pause it. My orgasm hit me hard and it was like nothing I'd ever experienced; my world went dark for several seconds.

When I'd somewhat recovered, I slid forward enough for Derek to breathe normally. "Was that okay?" he asked through gasps of breath.

"I loved it, but we're not done."

I'm not sure how many times I replayed the video, or how many times I, with his assistance, got off to it, but it was more than the five he had demanded earlier. After about two hours I'd exhausted myself to the point of not being able to hold my eyes open. I'd soaked his face and hair so much that he had to take a shower before he joined me back in bed. He spooned me tight into his body and I fell into a deep, dark sleep.

The rest of my time with Derek was amazing. He took me out to lunch on Monday and then we went shopping for clothes and jewelry. At my request, he was only too happy to shoot more videos of me, and we even went to an electronics store and he purchased an expensive 4K digital movie camera that greatly improved the quality of everything he shot. He asked me several times if I wanted him to delete the pictures and videos that we took but I told him no. My only stipulation was that he keep them private and not share them with anyone. I loved watching myself now on his huge TV screen and it really seemed to add to everything we did sexually.

I also had to call my parents a couple of times and tell them I was alright and that I was having a good time with my friend. Of course, they didn't like the idea of me staying away from home for that long, but overall they didn't give me too bad a time about it.

I loved everything I did with him, the entire experience. He had money and didn't have a problem spending it on me. A new wardrobe, expensive jewelry, his huge house and the pool… it almost seemed surreal and a little overwhelming. However, it was a very welcome change from dancing at the club and spending my days off with my stuffy, boring parents. As with most things in life, when everything is going great, the only place they can go is down.

----------

At 3:30 Tuesday afternoon I pulled into the parking lot at the Rhino. As Raven and I were doing our hair and makeup and preparing to go on stage, Tony summoned us into his office. I looked at Raven and she just shrugged her shoulders, then looked expectantly at me like she wanted me to get moving.

"What do you think he wants?"

"I don't know, girl, stop worrying," and so we walked back to his faux-fancy office.

But I did worry. I just blew him last week, and I don't want to blow him again so soon, or at all, even. And what if he wants me to do… stuff… with Raven? What am I going to do? God, I hate these kinds of situations where I'm not in control, where I'm dependent on some asshole, who also does drugs, for my livelihood and well-being. Also, there's Derek. Things are going so well with him. I hadn't told him about having to give Tony a bareback blowjob, though. He wouldn't like that at all. He's been so generous with me, which is nice, but oh, God, what the fuck does Tony want?

As it turned out, Tony didn't want oral sex. He told us that we were now his premier dancers and he wanted us to take some glamour-type photographs that he could put on the club's website.

I was very hesitant at first. I didn't like the idea of my images on his website, or any other website for that matter. However, I reasoned that the Rhino's webpage would be the last place that my parents or any of their religious friends would visit. Also, I'd spent the last two days letting Derek take thousands of photographs and hours of videos; and in them I was wearing much less than lingerie like my boss wanted. Of course Raven had no problem taking a few pictures and giving him what he wanted, so I somewhat reluctantly relented.

After we signed the model-release form, we went backstage where Tony had a photographer waiting. It only took him a few minutes to shoot some pictures of me and Raven together and separately. I'd taken so many pictures with Derek, I knew the poses and facial expressions that produced the best shots. I was still a little leery about my face being on a website, but my boss assured me that these types of photos were common in the gentlemen's club industry; they would help promote his business and get more men through the door, which would only benefit all of us. Had I known what he really planned to do with my pictures I would have flatly refused, even if it meant costing me my job.

----------

My shift that evening was going pretty well. Before I got onto the stage I changed out of my red babydoll floral nightie and put on a matching black bra and lace thong that went perfectly with clear five-inch heels. We had a good crowd, especially for a Tuesday night. There weren't as many men as a typical weekend, but I wasn't complaining. I was able to give almost non-stop lap dances and was getting really good tips.

It was about 9:30 and I was just getting off the main stage when a couple caught my eye. They were older, maybe in their early thirties, and he seemed to be the typical Texas urban cowboy dressed in jeans, a western-style shirt, and fancy cowboy boots. She was wearing a short, light-blue denim dress that had snaps up the front and cowboy boots that had spike heels. She had long, flowing dark hair that fell over her shoulders and deep brown eyes that really enhanced her beauty.

It was quite a rarity to see a woman in the club, even with her significant other. They were sitting by themselves with no other patrons around them, and when he raised his hand, signaling that he wanted me to come over to them, I was a little taken aback. My first instinct was to ignore them or pretend I didn't see his raised hand, but she gave me a long, sultry look that piqued my curiosity and I sauntered over to them.

"How are you doing this evening? I asked them.

"We're doing great, and we loved watching you dance on the stage," he said enthusiastically.

"I'm glad you liked it," I said shyly, "we don't get many couples in here."

"My wife, Angela, wanted to come here for her birthday. She just turned 29… again."

I wasn't really sure what to say, but I did want to keep our little conversation going. "She's really pretty, I mean, you're really pretty, Angela. Happy birthday!"

"Thank you, honey," she said sexily.

I scrambled to think of what to say next. Do they want something? "So, I bet you took her out, had a nice dinner, then came here for… some fun?"

"Yes, I'm Frank, little darlin'. And, you see… well… Angela thought it might be fun to get a lap dance. And seeing as how you're the prettiest one here… well… naturally she picked you."

My eyes widened. Me? A lap dance with… your wife? I'd never even contemplated dancing for a woman, it never even occurred to me that was a thing. The majority of the time all of our clientele was men. However, he pushed two twenties towards me on the table so I knew he was serious. However, I wasn't quite sure how to respond to his request.

"Sure… um… I'd like that, but we're about halfway through this song, why don't I get comfortable with you, Angela, first, so you get your money's worth on a whole song."

"I'd love that, baby," she purred.

I sat on the cushion next to her and rested my hand on her thigh. Since that's what I did with men, I figured I would just play this out as if she was a guy.

She leaned in and whispered into my ear, "You're so beautiful, honey, and you have such an amazing body I'm a little envious, to be honest."

God, she's so nice! I squeezed her thigh a little and smiled back at her. Just like I did with the guys, I wanted to say her name as much as I could. "Thank you, Angela, but you're gorgeous… and… well… I have an idea. Let's just pretend your husband isn't here, it's just you and me. How does that sound?"

"Oh, I'd love that," she said sexily.

The song was nearly finished, so I stood up but leaned over to whisper in her ear. "I've never danced for a woman before," I said honestly, "so if I do something that makes you uncomfortable just let me know."

She looked deep into my eyes. "I don't think there's anything you could do that would make me uncomfortable."

I smiled. "Okay."

Shondra, one of the few nice dancers, was coming on stage, and her first song was always a slow, romantic number. The soft sounds of an old sixties classic, The Look of Love, came on. I think she'll like this.

I gently spread Angela's legs apart with my knee so I could position myself between them. I put a hand to each side of her head as I leaned into her, my breasts inches from her face. She rose up a bit so her nose touched my cleavage and she nuzzled me gently. I heard her breathing quicken as I ground my thong into her thigh. I reached down and unhooked my bra, letting her see my bare breasts. I loved the look of wonder and excitement on her face; most guys looked appreciatively at me, but not like this. Oh, wow, she's really into me. I pressed my breasts into her face just a little harder and she let out a low, deep moan. I wasn't really sure where to go with this, but I knew what I liked, and where I loved guys touching me. Maybe I'll go with that…

I just got lost in the moment and leaned in and gently sucked on her earlobe. I continued moving down her body, ensuring my breasts slid down the front of her dress. She spread her legs wider, bringing the hem of her already short dress up even further, and I could see her bright white satin underwear as I knelt between her legs. My pussy tingled… why? It's like, I'm getting turned on by her responding to me… I looked into her eyes as I pressed my hard nipple into the front of her panties and began grinding myself into her. I felt her heat radiating onto my hard little nub and I thought she might be close to fainting.

I lowered my head further to where my face was just inches from her pussy. Our eyes locked again and I kissed her thong for just a moment… but in that moment I could smell her arousal, and it gave me a big tingle. I'm liking this more than I thought I ever would.

One of the big rules for lap dances was that we couldn't hold any one position for more than three seconds, so I reluctantly slid back up her body, making sure that my breasts maintained contact with her. After kissing her neck for a few more seconds I turned so I was sitting on her lap. With a guy, his hard cock would rest between my cheeks for a few moments, but with Angela I just hoped she got a little thrill of my ass resting on her.

"You smell so good," she whispered as I rested my head back on her shoulder. "I could… I want to eat you up." she giggled.

I stood back up so I could face her again. The Look of Love was winding up, so I made sure to stare deeply into her eyes as I straddled her knee again. "That can be arranged, the eating me up thing." I can't believe I just said that. I want her to take me to the VIP room! The deejay began squawking about something or other and the dance ended.

"Angela?" Frank asked. "Are you alright?"

Her glassy eyes told me she was just fine, but I was certain I'd put her in a very heightened state of arousal. Why does turning on a hot soccer mom get me this worked up?

"Angela?" Frank asked again. "Do you want another lap dance? You can, it's fine."

I wanted to give her some not-so-subtle encouragement, so I pressed my knee gently but firmly into her pussy. Not only could I feel heat, but I also felt moisture, and she shuddered slightly. Come on, baby, you'll like it, you know you will.

"No," her voice croaked. Then, in a stronger inflection she responded, "I'm done with lap dances. Madi is taking me to the VIP room. You can stay here or come along, I don't care. But I'm going. Give me some money, it's my birthday."

Even better, I thought.

His lips split into a wide grin. "That's a wonderful idea, but you know I'm coming with you."

"Fine, let's go," she snapped.

I took both of their hands and we proceeded to the back of the club until we got to Terence. "How long would you like to book the room for, Sir?" he asked.

"Um… I guess a half hour."

"No," Angela said sternly, "a full hour."

I inwardly smiled and got the feeling that if he didn't meet her demand it would be until her next birthday before he got laid again.

"Okay, no problem, honey," he said sheepishly.

He pulled out his wallet and it was nice and thick, stuffed with cash, just how I liked them. We'll see how much of that I can get from you this evening, I thought snidely. He handed Terence his credit card. After he ran it through, Frank signed the receipt and Terence said, "I have you in room number one, Madi."

"Perfect, thank you," I said.

We walked about twenty feet and were just about to go up the stairs and I said, loud enough that Angela could hear me, "if you give the next guy a C-note, I'll make it really good for her." She immediately shot him a you'd better do this look and he instantly pulled out his wallet.

When we approached Andy, Frank said, "This is for you," and handed him a benjamin.

I gave Andy a knowing smile, which he returned. "You're in room number one, Sir. Just follow Madi and I hope you both enjoy your evening."

I pulled back the thick leather drape and my couple entered the room. "Frank, how about you sit over there." I pointed to the chair that was set at an angle in the corner of the room. "Angela, we'll sit here, okay?" I sat down on the long padded bench.

Angela remained standing. "Just a second," she said, winking at me. She hiked up her dress for a moment and then quickly lowered her little white thong down her thighs and stepped out of it. After tossing it over to Frank, she sat down next to me, wrapping her arms around my neck and shoulders.

Wasting no time, she leaned in and we exchanged a smoldering white-hot kiss. When we broke the passionate embrace, I licked her neck and she whispered in my ear, "It's been so long since I've done this, honey, since I was in college."

I was a bit weirded out at first, being so intimate with a woman, but those feelings were quickly vanishing and I was finding it difficult to maintain control of the situation. "We'll take it slow, okay?" I said. We'll take it real slow, because I'm not sure what to do…

I stood up in front of her, reached behind my back, and unhooked my bra, freeing my breasts, and I placed it on the little table. Soft, sensual jazz music was playing through the overhead speakers, and I raised my arms over my head and swayed my hips to the sensual rhythm while ensuring my eyes stayed locked on hers. She opened the two bottom snaps on her jean dress and opened her long legs wide. The lips of her vagina were swollen and engorged, and she had a sexy little black landing strip above her vulva. I took a deep breath, this was the first pussy I had ever seen in something other than a brief glimpse at a friend's sleepover. I should just do what I would want done to me, I guess?

I reached down and pinched and pulled my nipples until they stood proudly off my breasts while her hand moved between her legs and she began gently rubbing her clit. I slowly moved my hand down my stomach and made a little show of running my fingers over the outside of my wet thong as my hips continued to sway back and forth in time to the music. When she reached out and ran the tips of her fingers over my tight abs, I took her hand in mine and moved it south so they lightly brushed the front of my little thong.

"Oh, you're so wet for me, pretty girl, aren't you," she said sensuously.

"Yes, I am," I whispered. I really am.

"Come here, I need to feel your body on mine," she said hungrily.

Another big step. I moved towards her and then sat on her lap, straddling her. I leaned towards her and let my hard nipple slip into her mouth, and she greedily suckled. Her mouth is on my breast! Bolts of electricity shot through my core and reverberated between my legs. "That feels so good, Angela," I murmured. I pulled back just enough to let my nipple slip out of her mouth and moved slightly so my other nipple was in front of her lips. She took the other hard little nub of flesh into her mouth and sucked hungrily. When I pulled back again her saliva was dripping off of both of them. She moved her hands to my face and pulled me towards her, and we shared another deep, hard, open-mouth kiss as our tongues erotically danced together.

"You're so gorgeous, honey, I… I… you have such a beautiful body," she said softly.

Again, I found it almost impossible to maintain control of myself. These feelings, these sexual feelings for a woman, were nothing I'd ever experienced, and I desperately tried to not get lost in the moment. I scooted back several inches, which created some space between us, and I slipped my hand under her dress and kneaded her perky little breast through her bra. She immediately reached down and unhooked it, letting her breasts slip free. I moved my hand back and let her hard little nipples slide between my fingers, and she let out a low, deep moan.

I leaned in and ran my tongue over her neck and whispered into her ear, "They're so perky and beautiful, just like you." I gently pinched her nipples and let them slide through my fingers, and she trembled.

"My girls are nothing like yours," she purred, "they're so full, so round, so sexy, they're beautiful, perfect."

I leaned forward again, and she extended her tongue and I let my nipple slide over it, taking some of her saliva with it. Her hands moved lower and she squeezed the cheeks of my ass, and I leaned in again and nuzzled her neck and then sucked on her earlobe. "I love how you touch me, Angela," I murmured.

We shared another long, hot kiss. "I want to do more than touch you, can we arrange that… like you said?" she begged wantonly.

My body was on fire, and I was more than ready to let her put her mouth on me and not ask for any additional money to let her do it. I continued to lick and suck the nape of her neck, and her eyes were closed as she enjoyed my sensuous ministrations. Stealthily, I looked behind me and saw that her husband had his erect cock out of his jeans and was stroking it while he watched us. Had it been only me and her in that little room, or if his prick had remained sheathed, everything I was going to let her do to me would have been my birthday present to her. However, if he was going to get himself off watching me perform with his wife it was going to cost him.

I extended my tongue and ran the tip over her pouty, supple lips and then gently cupped her little breast. "I'll let you…" my hand inched lower, "…do whatever…" it slid over her tight little tummy, "…you want…" the tips of my fingers gently glided over her little black landing strip and then suddenly stopped, "…but I'll need $500, baby."

There wasn't a moment's hesitation as she sternly looked into Frank's eyes. "Get your hand off your cock long enough to pay the lady," she hissed.

I inwardly smiled. Too easy. "Just set the money on my bra, honey," I cooed.

He let his cock slip from his clutches, pulled out his wallet, and set five C-notes on top of my bra.

I gave Angela my sexiest look, one I had perfected on video with Derek, and whispered, "Love, I'm yours. How do you want me?"

"I need to taste you, Madi. So…"

"So… why don't you help me with this pesky little thing" I stood up next to her and guided her hand to the string of my thong. With her mouth slightly open and a look of sheer wonder and lust in her eyes, she slowly slid my thong down down my tan thighs, gasping when she saw my naked sex come into view. I raised my right leg and stepped over her shoulder, resting my foot on the wall above the bench, effectively doing the splits right in front of her face.

A wicked thought entered my brain. I had no idea where it came from, because I'd never thought anything like it before, but I just went with it. "Angela? Am I your baby girl… or your Mommy?"

She looked up at me with sparkling eyes. "Really… oh, my God… um… you're my baby girl… my very…" and she lightly touched her pursed lips to my labia, "…naughty…" her tongue sliced between my inner lips, "…and sexy babygirl."

If she wants me to be her naughty girl she's going to get exactly that.

I placed my hand behind her head to steady myself and pressed my vagina into her face, brushing the wet lips of my pussy over her mouth and nose. Angela hugged my left thigh and licked me passionately, her thirsty tongue pushing and probing deep inside me. Her hands moved to my ass and she pulled me against her, sending her tongue even deeper into my depths. I lovingly ran my hands through her long jet-black hair and moved my hips harder against her mouth and tongue. My secretions were now all over her face and I let out a deep moan as my body began to climb. "My clit… Mommy… lick my clit," I gasped.

She withdrew her tongue from inside me, her mouth latched onto my hard little bud, and she began to suck and lick. "Oh… God… Mommy… that feels so good." Her fingers slipped between the cheeks of my ass and she gently pressed the tip of one into my asshole. Instantly, I exploded as the waves of my orgasm washed over and consumed me.

When my senses were back about me, I found she'd wrapped both of her arms around my thighs so I wouldn't fall. I looked down, took her face in my hands, and we shared a long, hot, open-mouthed kiss. I always enjoyed kissing Derek after he'd went down on me and I could taste myself on his mouth, but kissing her was somehow even more erotic.

"Lie down, Mommy," I ordered huskily. I released her head and she lay back on the padded bench, and I straddled her with my vagina hovering a couple of inches above her face. "Do you want to taste your bad little girl again?"

"You're my hot, nasty, little bad girl, aren't you, baby?" she cooed through little sips of breath.

"Give me what I need, Mommy," I purred lustfully.

She extended her tongue and I lowered myself onto it until it was buried inside me. Slowly, I moved up and down on it while lovingly running my hands through her thick black hair. "Oh… God… that feels so good, Mommy," I murmured. She wrapped her arms around my thighs and I moved my hips, sending her tongue where I wanted it. I slid my pussy from up and down and then side to side as she explored my deep inner recesses. Taking a bit of control, she slid me forward an inch or so until the tip of her tongue was flicking against my asshole. Then she pulled me down and sank it inside my little puckered hole, sending shockwaves through my core.

"Oh… God… oh… God… just like that," I wailed. My asshole felt squishy as she packed it tight with her saliva. I moved my hand down between my legs and rubbed my clit as my orgasm began to develop somewhere deep in the pit of my stomach. Her arms kept pushing me down and then back up as her tongue pierced my asshole over and over. Then she moved her hand and her fingers slid over my clit, and she furiously rubbed my hard little nub. Without warning, wave after wave crashed into me as my body shook and convulsed and I violently released.

When I began to come back around I slid off of her and she sat upright. Her hair was a disheveled mess and her makeup was running all over her face, but I'd never seen anyone look more beautiful. There was a far-away look in her eyes and it took several seconds for her to compose herself and be able to speak.

"God, girl, that was just… I don't know… fuckin' amazing," she gushed after wiping some of my secretions off her mouth.

"It's your turn now, birthday girl," I whispered.

Her lips split into a big smile. She opened her long legs wide and pulled her dress apart. The last two snaps gave way, exposing herself fully to me, and I got on my knees between them.

I wasn't really sure what to do or how far I wanted this to go. It felt like so much had changed in the short span of one hour. I'd never even thought of a woman in a sexual way, but now I was on my knees and between the legs of one who was staring longingly at me. The puffy red lips of her vagina were soaked with her secretions and her hard, erect little nipples were standing proudly off her breasts. Her chest rose and fell with each labored breath she took in anticipation of what would come next. Again, I wasn't sure what to do, but I decided to try something that Derek had done with me during the weekend that I'd spent with him.

I moved my hand between her legs, extended two fingers, and gently eased them inside her. She gasped and her eyes rolled into the back of her head when I curled them upwards and gently rubbed her G-spot.

"Oh… God… baby… that feels so good," she groaned.

Her hands moved to her breasts and she roughly pinched and pulled her nipples away from her body for additional stimulation. Her hips began to move forward, sending my fingers deeper inside her, and I used my thumb to gently rub her clit. I watched in amazement as her little sips of breath turned into deep labored moans as she pushed herself forward and back, fucking my fingers.

"Just like that, baby, just a little more," she grunted.

I'm not sure what happened, or why I did it; I somehow got lost in the hedonistic moment. I quickly withdrew my fingers from her pussy, leaned down between her legs, and gave her clit a few quick sucks. She tastes exquisite, just a little tangy and kinda sweet, kind of like me.

Her body convulsed violently as her orgasm consumed her. I quickly leaned back and withdrew my mouth. Taking me by surprise, little streams of liquid squirted out of her vagina and landed on my breasts and stomach. I have to admit, it shocked me a little, that was something that never happened to me, in fact I never even heard about it. I'm going to ask Derek about this. It took her a full minute to recover and get her breathing back to normal.

A big smile broke over her face. "Jesus, girl, were you trying to kill me?"

I laughed. "Happy birthday, honey."

She pulled me to her and we exchanged one last hot kiss. "I know where he's bringing me next year."

"I'll be here waiting for you, pretty girl."

"That's a deal."

We both turned to look at Frank. He was stuffing his flaccid cock back into his jeans and I couldn't help but notice the copious amount of semen that had covered the floor in front of him. "I think it's safe to assume you enjoyed that," she teased.

"Just like watching a porno movie but a hundred times better," he quipped. "That is by far the best two thousand bucks I've ever spent.

Actually, it was more than that. It's funny how their brains turn to jelly in this place. "I'm glad you enjoyed it, Frank," I said shyly.

She helped me onto my feet and we used the entire box of Kleenex to clean ourselves up the best we could. I took her hand, and with him in tow we walked back out to the main floor. Of course, Andy gave me a knowing smile as we passed by him.

As Frank made his way to the exit, she gave me one last little hug. "We'll be back to see you soon, Madi," she whispered in my ear.

"I'd really love that, honey."

----------

Even though I'd seen Derek a couple of times that week and spent most of my days off at his house he still came to the club that night to see me. I was sitting on his lap when the DJ made a peculiar request, "Madi Valentine! Come on up to the stage! That's right, everyone, give her a big round of applause."

My eyes widened. I just got off the stage 15 minutes ago. It can't be my turn again, right? I slid off of Derek's lap and hesitantly worked my way to the main stage, completely oblivious to what was happening or what the DJ wanted. I realized I was topless when I got up there. Not that it should matter, but it felt weird to be in the spotlight like this with my breasts exposed.

"Ladies and gentlemen! If you drove on one of our freeways to get here today, like maybe on I-30, you would have seen this!"

And there, on every monitor in the club, including the giant screen above the main stage, was a picture of my face and the tops of my breasts… and that picture was also on a fifty-foot or how-ever-high-it-is God-damned billboard so every passing motorist could easily see it.

Oh, God! Where did that picture come from? One I took with Derek? I thought for a moment. No! The promotional pictures I took for Tony a week ago!

"It just went up today, folks! And there will be many more all over Dallas! Come on, guys, give Madi some love, right? Madi Valentine!"

The DJ then started his spiel about the next girl coming up, but I was still just standing there in shock.

My face and the tops of my breasts encased in a barely-there negligée are on an advertising billboard on the freeway. The same freeway my Dad commutes on every day.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 3: Upheaval and a new beginning

"What the hell were you thinking? How could you have been so stupid?"

In my 18 years I'd never heard my mother swear. Tears were running down her face and I knew how devastating this was for her, for both of my parents. Earlier that evening the DJ had made an announcement about the Rhino's new advertising campaign, which featured my somewhat-revealing picture on a giant billboard by the freeway. Tony told me before I left work that he'd rented space on 20 billboards and within a week my image would be plastered all around the Dallas-Fort Worth area. Not that it mattered now, but when I tried to protest my boss snidely reminded me that I'd signed his model release form, giving him ownership of the pictures the photographer took, and I had no recourse in how he chose to use them.

Of course, my father saw the billboard on his way home from work and both of my parents had stayed up to ambush me in the kitchen when I walked through the door at 12:30. I had no idea how to answer my Mom's questions so I looked down, unable to meet both of their glaring looks.

"For the first time since we've moved here you're going to be honest with us," my father said sternly. "Was working at Hooters just bullshit?"

Slowly, I looked up. "No, I worked there for a couple of weeks," I said quietly.

"A couple of weeks, great. So for the last six weeks or whatever, you've been… you've been…" My dad was so flustered he could barely speak. It was breaking my heart to see him, to see both of them, so angry and distraught.

Mom had to jump back in once Dad faltered. "You've been taking your clothes off for money!" The venom oozed from her lips when she said 'money' like it was the vilest thing she could think of. "You're smart, Jenna, so very smart, and you've chosen… this as a way to make money? We've raised you better than that."

"You're quitting that job," Dad fired at me, finally regaining his voice. "In fact, you've already quit. You're not to leave this house without permission. Do you understand me, young lady? I didn't raise you to become a slut to feed the desires of the perverted masses!"

Mom gave me a withering stare. "Look what you've done to your father. Don't you even care about us? You're killing him, and killing me too," she angrily spat.

I had no defense or reasonable retort. They weren't wrong; I was messing up their lives, embarrassing them to their church friends and probably their coworkers too.

"Did they… did someone force you into this? Are you in trouble of some kind? Jenna, we can get money if you owe it to some Shylock or mobster—"

I shook my head side-to-side. "No, Mom! I don't owe anyone money, and I wasn't forced. This was a choice I made. I… took this job on purpose, and… I… I like it. In fact, I love it, well, most of it. It makes me feel good, it's something I'm good at, I've made some really great friends, and I want to keep doing it."

"That's just great, Jenna." His sarcasm wasn't lost on me. "You've made new friends. And are you screwing these new friends?" My mom put her hand to her mouth at the suggestion of 'screwing'. Neither of them had ever used that word in front of me, either. "Answer me!" Daddy shouted.

My hands trembled slightly. I didn't know what to say. How honest should I be? The kitchen lights felt incredibly bright, almost like I was in a movie, in a police interrogation room where the two cops were aggressively coercing the suspect to confess his crime. I was also incredibly tired, and my nerves were shattered by this confrontation.

"I do kind of have a boyfriend now. He's a businessman, and he makes a lot of money." I thought that might please them, that I wasn't just hanging around with low-lifes.

"Oh, well, you have a boyfriend! When the hell did you have time to meet someone? You met him at that disgusting club?" he sneered.

"Yes," I whispered.

My father took a deep breath and ran his hands through his hair. "So," he began, and he stepped up to me and got into my face. "My daughter is now dating a legitimate businessman. Did you hear that, Grace? I'm so relieved, aren't you? Tell me, Jenna, is he giving you money?" My face must have given me away; I wasn't expecting a question like that. "So it's true, he's giving you money, and you're fucking him, right? That makes you a whore!"

Having him call me that stung even more than the slap he delivered across my face, but I didn't like that much, either.

"Joshua!" Mom screamed, and she jumped up to grab his hand before he hit me again. Then she glared at me. "Look what you've done! You've made your father violent!"

Tears streamed down my face; I didn't know what to do. In the past, he'd never even raised his voice at me, much less his hand. The tips of my fingers slowly glided over my cheek; it was sore and felt puffy, like it was already starting to swell. Somehow, someway, I found my spine and started to give back as good as I was getting.

"I'm an adult, not a child. It's my life, not yours, and I'm going to do whatever the fuck I want," I screamed.

He raised his hand again, but I didn't flinch and I steadied myself for the next blow that I knew was just a moment away. His hand moved forward towards me, but at the last second, he caught himself and returned it to his side. He took a deep breath and a single tear ran down his cheek. Then his loving blue eyes turned ice-cold, freezing me out. Pointing to the door, he said one word.

"Go."

----------

Derek welcomed me into his home with open arms even though it was past two in the morning. He wanted to talk but I didn't; I just wanted to be held and try to sleep. When I'd left my parents' house and gotten a few blocks away I'd pulled over to the side of the street and called him. When I told him about the ugly fight with my parents he insisted that I stay with him instead of getting a hotel room.

As I lay there in his bed, being the little spoon, I could still hear my parents yelling at each other while I packed my worldly belongings into two big Hefty garbage bags. They were trying to assign the blame for everything I'd done to each other, and that upset me even more because it wasn't either of their faults.

Although I felt traumatized by the evening's events, I also felt liberated. My parents didn't like anything they'd discovered, but at least now they knew. A somewhat disturbing thought kept nagging at me; even though Derek was like my safety net, I still felt like I was alone.

I woke up at noon the next day and looked around the large bedroom; it took me several seconds to realize where I was. I rummaged through one of the garbage bags of my stuff and found a pair of light blue denim shorts and a Beatles t-shirt. I didn't bother looking for a bra or thong. After I used the bathroom and brushed my teeth I heard Derek in his office, and I walked in and sat down in the chair in front of his desk.

"Hey sleepyhead, how are you doing?" he asked.

"I'm okay, I guess."

"Yeah? You were… crying a lot in your sleep." I shrugged, not sure how to respond. I had a lot of emotions careening around inside me. "God, he really hit you?"

I rubbed my cheek where Daddy had slapped me last night; it still felt warm and a bit swollen. A little tear escaped my eye and I quickly wiped it away. "Yes."

"I'm sorry, honey."

"He was really upset, I guess I had it coming." I reached over, grabbed his coffee cup, and took a sip.

"No, nobody ever has that coming. But based on what you've told me about him I can understand his shock. So what's your plan, have you thought about it?"

"I don't know, I just woke up, I think it's all still sinking in." I looked down at his coffee, and took another sip. Elixir of life, do your thing, please.

"Jenna, hey." I looked up at him. "I want to be here for you. I'm not pressuring you, but you can stay here if you want."

My eyes widened. "You'd really let me?" Maybe I should have expected this. I knew he liked me and all, but somehow it still came as a bit of a shock.

"Of course I would, baby. I want you here with me, this is your home now." He paused for a moment. "If you want it to be."

This was all coming at me so fast I wasn't sure how to respond. I checked my phone; there were no messages or calls from either of my parents. "Let me think about it, okay?"

"Sure, take all the time you need."

I took another sip of his coffee. "Can I make you breakfast?" I asked.

"No, honey, you've been through so much, let me make it for you."

"Okay."

He was being so kind and considerate. I knew that normally he'd be at work, but he took the day off to be with me. He cooked us a simple breakfast of scrambled eggs, sausage, and toast, and he brought it to the kitchen table where I was sitting.

"Is there any way you could call out today, you know… take the day off?" he asked.

I took another sip of my coffee, from my own cup this time. "No, I think it would be better if I worked, it will help keep my mind off all of this."

"Um… sure… I get it." He looked down for a moment then back up at me. "He's really renting 20 billboards?"

"Yeah," I said shyly.

"So my girlfriend is a celebrity now?" he gently teased.

My face broke into a little blush. That question was disturbing on a couple of different levels. He thought of me now as his girlfriend, not just some girl who stayed over at his house a couple of nights a week. Again, maybe I should have seen this coming, but I hadn't. Also, I was still trying to wrap my mind around the fact that my image would be plastered over a bunch of billboards in the metropolitan area. Maybe on some level, I'd dreamed of being popular, being famous, but I never imagined it would happen like this.

"I'm not a celebrity, or at least… I don't know… I don't think of myself that way."

"I'm sitting in front of the hottest girl in Dallas," he beamed.

A little smile broke over my face. I really appreciated his efforts to try to make me feel better. "Yeah, you're eating with the most popular stripper in Dallas, you must be so proud."

He looked seriously into my eyes and took my hand in his. "I'm very proud, Jenna, very proud."

"This doesn't embarrass you?"

"Not at all, baby."

He was really trying to make me feel better, and somehow it was working. He was being so good about all of this. Being there for me, supporting me, not judging me. I knew he was busy and had a lot to do, but he even took the day off for me. "I don't have to go to work, okay?"

"Really, you'll stay home?"

Home. I… I… don't have a home… anymore.

I quickly pushed that depressing thought out of my head. "For the man who rescued me? Of course," I teased. He squeezed my hand. Then I got a little more serious. "Do you really want me living here with you? Are you sure?"

"I want that more than anything, honey."

"Okay," I acquiesced. "I will."

A big Kool-aid grin broke over his face, like he'd just won the lottery or something. "What do you want to do? We could go for a swim, watch TV, maybe go out and buy you a new outfit?"

We'd finished our breakfast and I wanted him. "Do you think you can carry me up those stairs again without having a heart attack?" I said saucily.

His eyes lit up. "No promises, but I'll try." He stood up and made a little show of stretching out his arms, like he was going to try to carry a couple of bales of hay or something. He responded to my bewildered looks. "Just warming up."

I giggled. "Oh, my God, I'll just walk up the stairs, really."

"Oh, no, I got this," he said playfully.

"C'mon, then, old man."

When I stood up he scooped me into his arms. Fortunately we made it upstairs without too much trouble; I think he had been putting in some cardio time when I wasn't around as we got up the stairs with a lot less huffing and puffing than a few weeks ago. He set me down gently on the bed and I quickly slipped out of my little shorts and t-shirt. After he stripped out of his clothes he slid into bed beside me, grabbed his laptop, and fiddled with the keys. It only took him a couple of seconds and he had one of my videos up on the big screen. Almost every time we had sex now he recorded it so we could watch it together later or I could watch it by myself.

"Mmm, one of my favorites, little darlin'."

I liked this one too. He called it Alone. He'd purchased another giant 80-inch TV and mounted it right above the headboard, so now there were now two massive screens in the room, one on the wall at the foot of the bed and another at the head. In this particular clip he'd shot a video of me touching myself and having several orgasms. But the special thing about this clip was that I was rubbing my pussy while I was getting roughly fucked on the big screen behind me.

Derek had gotten some awesome close-ups and managed to have the background video images blurred; it was a cool effect. "Look at you, Jenna. You hit the biological jackpot. Your skin is so perfect, so smooth…" The camera showed my face in pre-orgasmic pleasure. "And look how beautiful you are! My God, it's almost a shame the rest of the world can't see you like I see you. You put every porn star to shame!"

He said that quite often now and I was slowly starting to believe some of it. We had watched quite a few porn clips together, and while I often enjoyed the pretty porn girls and handsome, inhumanly well-hung guys I also managed to watch them with a critical eye. I noticed when the lighting was too harsh or the camera angle was awkward and didn't artistically capture the action. Sometimes the girl looked high while others looked bored and were just going through the motions. I also noticed minor imperfections on some of the girls like razor bumps above their vaginas, pimples on their bottoms, and little dark hairs around their assholes. The more porn we watched, the more I thought Derek might be right. I looked better than most of those girls, and a lot of the time my performance was better than theirs, and I was just losing myself in the moment and not really trying.

"Maybe you're right," I whispered.

I continued to watch myself on the screen, forgetting about him for a moment. But when his strong, warm hands encircled my waist I instantly came alive at his touch. I felt his hard cock pressing against my thigh and the switch in my mind flipped to on… and the tingles began sparking throughout my body.

We leaned in together and our mouths hungrily met. His kisses were so soft, so loving, and they took all my fears and worries away. Our tongues danced slowly and sensually as his body crushed against mine. His hand gently held my left cheek, the one Daddy had hit, and he lifted his head up a little.

"I'll never hit you, babygirl."

I knew he wouldn't, it just wasn't in him. "Make love to me, Derek," I whispered. Maybe I shouldn't have said it like that, but at the moment I needed to be loved and cared for.

"One second, okay?" He gave me a wink and fiddled with his laptop for a moment. Instantly, the images on the TV screens changed to show live video of us on the bed. We had made a few more purchases since that first weekend I spent with Derek; now we had three cameras. He'd mounted one on each side of the bed and the third was kept as a portable that he liked to use for close-ups. He set the outputs for now to just be the two mounted cameras, so the image on the screen in front of us was from the right camera and the image on the opposite wall was from the left. Wherever we looked we could see ourselves live.

Satisfied with the setup, he rolled over on top of me, and without a word he adjusted his body so his cock found my entrance. My pussy was a wet, hot mess and I was more than ready for him. He pressed forward and that intense, wonderful sensation began, that feeling of his big, hard cock entering me, promising to fuck me well and bring me to orgasm, bring us to orgasm. My legs immediately wrapped around his torso and I locked my ankles together, trapping him deep inside me. His slow but forceful strokes stretched me open and made my clitoris tingle as he bottomed out inside me time and again in slow but powerful movements.

Yes… this is my happy place…

He slowly increased the rhythm to the point where he couldn't kiss me anymore as he had to breathe through his mouth, his hot breath washing over me. I got this feeling of being trapped by him, his body weight crushing me, trapping me, restraining me as his cock penetrated my very soul… and I loved every second of it.

I arched my back to press my breasts into him, which changed the angle of his cock slightly and threw me into an instant orgasm. I clawed at his back as electricity surged through my body, my orgasm so strong and so powerful it shook me and made me lose my senses for a few moments. I roused myself to find Derek squeezing my breast with what seemed like all his might and his cock began to tremble inside me. I squeezed my pussy walls around his cock and he exploded deep into my womb, his hot semen filling me. Derek and I both grunted and moaned, and my orgasm, which hadn't quite stopped from the first one, returned with another stunning climax. I didn't pass out this time, but my whole body jerked frantically and beyond my control. I dug my nails into his back, scraping his skin, and a couple of them on my right hand drew blood.

I released my grip and brought my fingers to show him his blood. Without thinking I sucked my finger clean, the taste warm and coppery. He immediately shoved his tongue in my mouth as he tried to taste it too. We settled into a long and sensuous kissing session as we came down from our mutual highs. His diminished cock eventually slipped out of me despite my efforts to keep him inside me, and he rolled off to my side.

"I love you, Jenna. I really do. I love you so—"

My kiss cut him off as he professed his feelings, which were a little different from mine, to say the least. Love? Shit! I fucked him too good! Why can't he just like me a lot? Shit, what am I supposed to do now?

----------

It was a Sunday morning and my phone jarred me out of my sleep. I slid back and snuggled closer to Derek, his arm was wrapped around me and my body was spooned tightly against his.

"Is that my phone or yours?" he grumbled.

"It's mine, I'll get it," I said groggily. I reached for my phone that was on the nightstand. Without looking at the caller ID I answered it.

"Hello?"

"Jenna, it's your grandmother."

My eyes instantly popped open and I was wide awake. "Grammy… um… how are you?"

"I'm fine, dear. Are you available today to come by your parents' house?" she said in a quiet, sweet voice.

I felt like my heart stopped. It had been three weeks since our ugly fight when my dad hit me. There had been silence during that time as the three of us refused to call or text each other. My parents were just as stubborn as I was and I likened the situation to playing a game of chicken; Neither they nor I was going to be the first one to blink. Did they ask her to reach out to me, or is this her idea? Is she trying to broker some type of peace?

"I… um… I'm not sure that's a good idea," I said hesitantly.

"You need to talk to your parents, Jenna, you need to work this out with them. We all need to work this out. How about you come over at 1 o'clock, today."

"Okay," I whispered, "I'll be there."

"We'll see you then. Bye, honey."

Over breakfast Derrick asked if I wanted him to go with me, and I told him no. It was a kind offer and I knew he was only trying to be supportive, but I had to face my parents by myself. His presence would only anger them, especially if they saw how old he was. As much as I might have liked him there, he would only make a difficult situation worse.

I was a nervous wreck when I pulled up in front of my parents' house and my stomach was nervously churning. I was wearing a cute pair of pink sweatpants, the ones that didn't have Juicy plastered across the ass, a white t-shirt, a grey sweatshirt, and my favorite pair of Skechers. I walked up to the door and reached to open it up, but then I caught myself. This isn't your home anymore, you can't just walk in. Slowly, I rang the doorbell, and almost instantly my grandmother opened it and her unsure eyes met mine.

She gave me a big hug, which I returned. "Come in, child."

Grammy's warm hug disarmed me somewhat. But when I walked into the living room and saw my parents sitting together on the couch, their hands tightly closed together, it felt like they were trying to present a unified front, or maybe they were just trying to support each other. I sat down on one of the recliners, the one furthest away from them, and my grandmother sat next to her son on the couch.

Wonderful. I thought that maybe Grammy was on my side, or at least neutral. But I see how it is now, three against one.

"There isn't going to be any yelling, no one is going to raise their voices, and we're all going to act like adults," Grammy said sternly.

There were a few moments of uncomfortable silence before my Mom spoke. "Where are you living, Jenna?"

"Why do you want to know?"

"We want to make sure that you're safe, we're worried about you."

I thought for a moment. "I'm living with my boyfriend."

Her eyes widened and I knew what she was thinking: You're living in sin. He wasn't my boyfriend, or at least I didn't think of him that way; but my response to her question would be much more palatable to them than saying Derek was my lover, or worse, my fuck-buddy.

"How old is he?" my father asked.

My first instinct was to lie, but I didn't. "He's 48."

My father's face tightened and he clenched his fists. Then he took a deep breath and got himself back under control.

"Does he take care of you? Does he treat you well?" my mother asked.

"He's very kind, and he treats me really good." Better than either of you ever did. "And… he's never hit me."

Daddy lowered his head into his hands, while Mom quickly averted her eyes. Grammy immediately stepped in. "You hit her, Joshua?"

With his head still lowered he nodded, obviously mortified at what he'd done.

"Well! This does put a different twist on things." Grammy wrung her hands for a few moments.

"It was just a light slap," my Mom said, quickly coming to his defense.

It wasn't just a slap to me, and for the first time that afternoon I was able to go on offense. "My eye was swollen for two days, Mother. It didn't feel very light to me."

There was a full minute of uncomfortable silence; it was as if they were all trying to think of something to say. For me, the ball was in their court; I wasn't going to make it any easier, so I remained quiet.

"Okay," Grammy began again, sighing heavily. "So both sides have done… some bad things, harmed each other. Joshua, you and Grace will need to have a prayer session with me over this. But right now you need to apologize to Jenna." She waited a few moments. "Now, Joshua."

Daddy lifted his head slightly. At first he was unable to look at me, then our eyes met. "Jenna," he started in a shaky voice, "I apologize for hitting you; it was wrong, and I'm sorry," he said remorsefully.

I was shocked to see tears rolling down his cheeks. "I forgive you, Daddy."

"Okay, good, both of you, very good." My grandmother was a very strong woman and it was easy to see who had the most power in the room. Then she looked sternly at me. "Jenna, why are you doing this? Honey, I've known you your whole life, and this isn't you," Grammy said, her voice slightly cracking. I could feel her disappointment, I could see it in her eyes, and it was very emotionally distressing.

I'd asked myself this question so many times. Why am I doing this? I knew the answer, or I was reasonably certain I did, but it was never something that I wanted to admit to myself, or even attempt to come to grips with. "I don't know," I whispered.

My father spoke up, "You're making very adult decisions, Jenna, and that's a child's answer. More than anything, we need you to be honest with us, you owe us at least that."

I knew how difficult this was for him, all of it. He was being polite and respectful, unlike three weeks ago, and I tried to give them an answer that they would accept. "I love the money I make working there, I have everything I could possibly want, none of you know what that's like."

I was being honest, but I was also holding back. I did love the money I made dancing, but I already had that kind of money with Derek. I knew he loved me and would eagerly marry me at a moment's notice. He'd already spent thousands on me and he'd never told me no, no matter what I asked him to buy me. I did like earning my own money and I loved the idea of being independent, from him and from my parents.

However, what I loved, what I really craved, was all those men's eyes on me and the look of lust I saw within them. Furthermore, I loved what I saw on those giant TV screens when Derek made those videos and I watched them with him, or spent hours alone when he was at work watching them by myself. I loved doing all of those unspeakable sexual acts with him, things that my family would never understand. It was more acceptable for my family to think I was greedy instead of admitting to them that I was a sexual deviant.

"Your entire life, honey, we've given you everything and you've wanted for nothing; is money really that important to you?" my mother asked.

"Child," Grammy jumped in, "there's things much more important than money. You know this, you've been taught this. This is just wrong."

They're ganging up on me now.

"Look," I said, but I struggled with what to say next. "I… I'm not going to let anything bad happen to me and I need you to trust me. I'm probably making more money than the both of you combined, did you know that?" All three of them looked at me with rather stunned faces. I continued on, because I had to… make them at least partially aware of what I was doing. "I'm not going to do this forever, but I'm young and I can make a lot of money right now. I can set myself up real well for the future." I paused for a moment, collecting my thoughts. Surprisingly, none of them jumped into the momentary pause in the conversation. "You all have taught me right from wrong. But… there isn't anything actually wrong with sex. I love you, but this is who I am and I'm not quitting."

And I stood up… and walked out.

----------

"I'm really sorry about your parents, honey, it sounds like such a horrible fight," Raven said as we put on our makeup in front of the large mirrors in the dressing room before our shift.

"It got pretty ugly… but you know… I survived, I guess."

"Tony should have used my picture on those billboards."

"Yeah, he should have."

She took my hand and gently squeezed it. "I'm a lot prettier than you, anyway," she teased.

I giggled. "You think so, huh?"

Her deep brown eyes looked seriously into mine. "You know I'm kidding, Madi. You're beautiful."

There was just a hint of longing in her eyes and I could feel my heart beat faster as I squeezed her hand back. "Just like you."

There were a few moments of comfortable silence and we continued to put on our makeup.

"Derek was okay with you staying with him when your parents kicked you out?"

"Yeah, he really wanted me to move in with him, it was like his dream coming true or something."

"He likes you, you know that, right?"

"I don't know, maybe." She was right, he did like me. He dropped the 'L' bomb on me a couple of times but it was nothing I wanted to think about, much less discuss.

"What do you think of him? Do you like him?" she asked hesitantly.

There it was again, that little look of hunger in her eyes. Does she like me? Maybe she does.

"He's a good guy and he's done so much for me."

"Trust me, it's good to have a Sugar Daddy."

Is that really what Derek is? I guess so. "I like being with him," I shyly admitted.

Taking me by surprise, she leaned in and we shared a little kiss.

"We'd better get out there, honey," she whispered.

"Okay."

She leaned in and we shared another hot little kiss. Yeah, she's into me… and… that's not a bad thing.

----------

Six weeks later

Jesus Christ, don't guys know they should bathe every now and then?

I had just come out of the VIP room and waved goodbye to my latest guest who didn't seem to have much knowledge of the personal hygienic arts. I didn't even want to walk with him back to the main floor, it was that bad. That was probably the longest thirty minutes of my life.

"How you doin' tonight, darlin'?" Andy was always so sweet and such a gentleman.

"I'm fine now that I'm out in the fresh air, thank God!"

He shook his head in mock sadness. "I thought I smelled him going in, you poor thing!"

"Yeah, I need to take a break and wipe the stink off me. How you been?"

"Right as rain, just like my Gramma always used to say," he beamed at me.

I swallowed when he said Gramma, thinking that none of my Grammy's religious sayings really applied here. I wondered if his Gramma knew what he did for a living. I was about to ask him how the Cowboys were doing when I heard a ruckus coming up the stairs. The sound of heavy feet and costume jewelry rattling to announce her arrival, it could only be my friend Raven. My only real friend, she and I had grown much closer together since the fight with my parents.

"Hey, girl!" she squealed as she saw me when she reached the top. "I've been looking for you, you're on break now, right?"

"Yeah, I need to get something to eat, wanna talk in the breakroom?"

She closed the last few feet and gave me a warm hug, our barely-clothed bodies fitting together nicely.

"You bet, and… shit, what is that smell, girl?"

I shook my head and giggled. "Don't ask."

We held hands as we went to the dressing room, which got lots of catcalls from the guys we passed. Raven helped wipe down my naked body with a damp washcloth to get the smell of that guy off me. I giggled when she lingered a bit too long rubbing my breasts. "I think I'm going to have to charge you for feeling me up," I said jokingly.

She gave me a quick kiss on the lips. "You know I'll pay!"

She sniffed me all over and pronounced me presentable. A new outfit, a little bit of spray perfume, and I was back in business. We headed to the small break room with our meals.

"What've you got?" Raven asked. "It looks delicious, girl."

"I don't know, I think it's like some Mexican chicken salad that Derek made."

She bit into her store-bought sandwich. "How long you gonna let him own you?"

"He doesn't own me. We're just hanging out."

"No, I see how he looks at you. That boy is in love with you, and you know it."

I took a bite of my tasty salad, which gave me a moment to figure out how to respond. "Well, he has said it a few times, but I haven't said it back."

"Yeah, I knew it. How long are you gonna string him along?"

"I'm not stringing him along, I like him a lot and he's done so much for me. We have a great time together… and… well… you know… when we aren't fighting."

Raven shook her head. "You wanted a Sugar Daddy but you got a Lover Daddy instead." We both giggled at her quip.

"Now me, girl, I got me a true-blue Sugar Daddy. You've seen him, Buck?"

Yeah I'd seen him around the club and Raven was his favorite, his girl. Big Buck Alexander. He was like the stereotypical Texas oilman: Rich, tall, somewhat stout but not fat, big cowboy hat, western shirt with a bolo tie, and $20,000 alligator boots. On top of that, his charismatic way just seemed to charm everyone; he always had new friends around him here at the club, and probably everywhere else that he went.

"Yeah, I know him. You hit the jackpot with him."

I didn't like to admit this, but I was a bit envious of her. From what she'd told me, she had all of the benefits of a rich older guy taking care of her and none of the bullshit that I had to deal with when it came to Derek.

"I know I'm lucky, and I don't have to live with him like you do with old Derek there. But hey, you wanna hear something?"

"Sure."

She leaned closer to me. "He's been asking about you."

"Um… okay… what's that mean?"

"He's been wanting to meet you, with me, outside the club. You know, like at my condo."

My eyes widened. Her luxury condo in downtown Dallas was just as nice, or maybe even nicer than, Derek's house, and fully paid for by Big Buck.

"Meet me, huh? And… um… then what? We all go bowling? Maybe play some miniature golf?" I teased.

Raven stuck her tongue out and made a face at me. "Careful, he likes saucy women."

I rolled my eyes at her. "Okay, but really, what's he want?"

Raven leaned closer as Sugar and Xanadu took seats at a table not far away. "He wants to pay you to come over to my place and hang out one day. Ten thousand cash."

Ten… thousand dollars, that was outrageous. "You're shitting me." Wait, would this make me a prostitute?

"Hand to God, I'm not." She kissed her hand and held it up to the sky, well, the ceiling. "He wants that pretty blonde girl he sees on all those billboards."

"So, like, I would have to fuck him, obviously."

"Obviously, girl. And he'll pay double for your ass."

I nearly choked on my salad. Twenty! "And you'll be there with me?"

"Yes, baby. You and me, we'll have some fun together, you know what I'm sayin'? He's sweet, and good in bed, and he doesn't smell bad like that Stinky McGee you just had."

I toyed with my food for a moment. "And… Buck is going to expect that you and I… you know…"

"Well, he knows we're friends. So he does assume we will be very… friendly with each other, yes."

Over the past few weeks, there was a growing sexual tension building between us. Many times I'd thought she might want to take things further with me and I fantasized about her… being with her… but I did have some concerns about how that would affect our relationship.

I chewed thoughtfully again, weighing my options. "Sofia, I'm flattered but… you're kind of my only friend and… like I don't want to mess that up, ya know?"

She reached over and took my hand. "Jenna, we'll always be friends, okay? This is business, girl. He wants this, both of us, and it will make him happy and keep him happy. He pays my bills, honey, and I need this. I need to keep him interested." My eyes widened and I didn't attempt to hide the skeptical look on my face. She smiled and squeezed my hand. "It won't mess up you and me, we won't let it, I promise. Think about it, okay? We're both off Monday, you could come over then while Derek is at work."

I told her I would think about it. I didn't really have anything planned for Monday other than lounging around the pool all day and relaxing. I had to admit what she was suggesting sounded a lot more fun, and certainly would be a lot more profitable.

So, technically, yes. I would fuck this guy for money. But it's a lot of money… and I'm already kind of doing that with Derek… so it's more like a similar arrangement.

I did think about Derek for a few moments, but he had been getting on my nerves lately and thoughts of moving out had crossed my mind occasionally. This money would go a long way towards that goal.

"Monday, huh? Does Buck work, or what?"

Sofia's face gleamed. "He works when he feels like it, and he doesn't feel like it on Mondays. When does Derek leave?"

"Around seven-thirty, usually. They have this weekly rah-rah sales meeting to start off their week. He comes home around five or six."

"So… you come over about ten, we fuck his brains out, and we'll get you home by four. Bing bang boom, you're home in time to clean up for Lover Boy, who's none the wiser, with twenty large in your purse; how is this a bad plan?"

I grinned at her. "It's not a bad plan, it's a pretty damn good plan. I'm in."

----------

I bobbed my head up and down on Derek's morning wood, a kind of daily ritual for us. His hips thrust up to meet my downward motions as he fucked my mouth. I loved taking him this way, all the way to the root. I used to think all girls did it this way but Sofia had set me straight on that; very few girls could actually perform what she told me was a deep-throat move. That just excited me even more for some reason, that I was able to do something most other girls wouldn't or couldn't.

This morning, however, he stopped short of coming in my mouth and pulled my head up and off his cock. Rolling me onto my back, he gripped his cock in his right hand while his left held the video camera, capturing all the action.

"Look at the camera, baby," he urgently whispered. I gave the camera a sultry glance, then opened my mouth and extended my tongue. I reached down between my legs to touch myself; sucking cock always got me wet and excited. I even got wet when sucking my asshole boss Tony's cock.

I looked directly into the camera as I gently rubbed my clit, edging myself while he furiously stroked his cock in front of my face.

"Oh… yeah… baby… I'm there… I'm there," he groaned.

A few seconds later his semen splashed on my chin, my tongue, my forehead, and then the last couple of weaker spurts covered most of the left side of my face. I smiled into the camera as I swallowed the cum that had gone into my mouth, then I opened up to show the camera my empty mouth.

It took about a minute for him to recover and catch his breath, and then he focused on me. He playfully pushed my hand away and inserted two of his fingers deep inside me and curled them upwards, putting pressure on my G-spot. My fingers returned to my clit; I began to gently rub and my body began to climb.

Of course, he had the camera catching all the action. "Yeah, baby, work that hot pussy, let me see you get off."

My orgasm hit almost without warning and my body shook and convulsed as waves of pleasure washed over me. Involuntarily, I had closed my eyes, and when I opened them again I found his cock right at my mouth, I sucked him dry of any remnants. Still looking at the camera, I backed off his now-clean cock and used my fingers to push his cum off my face and into my mouth. This lascivious move just made Derek moan, "Fuck," and he dropped the camera on the bed, kissing me passionately.

"Back that up and play it," I ordered after we'd both recovered. I wanted to see how it looked on the big screen.

I wasn't really a fan of facials. It was always easier and a lot less messy to just swallow the cum. However, that kind of made for a boring video and I knew Derek loved the visual. He backed the video up to right where we rolled over and we watched it together.

"God, you're just so sexy," he gushed.

It was sexy, especially how the microphone had picked up the little sloshing noises that emanated from between my legs when he fingered me. I could've gone again, but it always took him some time to get it back up. More importantly, this morning I just wanted to get him on his way.

"You need to learn to hold the camera still when you come," I teased. My cum-splattered face did look rather sexy, I had to admit.

We talked for a few minutes, mostly about his work. It always amazed me how animated he got about selling used cars. It was kind of a boring topic, but I always feigned interest and he never caught on that I really couldn't give two shits about what he did during the day. Finally he shut up long enough for me to get a word in edgewise.

"So when are you going to actually let me go to work with you and see one of these famous sales meetings?"

"Baby, it would bore the hell out of you to listen to me give a pep-talk to a bunch of old used-car salesmen. Also, I need them to pay attention to me; they would just all stare at you if you showed up."

He was right, and going to work with him today was the last thing I wanted to do. However, I wanted to ensure he was actually leaving so I could text Sofia and tell her our little plan was on.

"Awww… maybe another time, then."

He leaned in, gave me a little kiss, and then looked at his watch. "I'm gonna to grab a quick shower, honey, I don't want to be late."

"You got me up early, so I'm gonna to try to catch a couple more hours of sleep; But you go get 'em, tiger, I'll see you tonight when you get home."

"Later, baby."

While he sprinted off to the bathroom, I grabbed my phone and pulled up Cosmo. About a half-hour later, just as I was finishing a rather interesting article on which exercises best relieved menstrual cramps, I heard his car start up in the driveway and he pulled away. I closed out the article and texted Sofia.

were on girl see u @ 10

A few seconds later, she responded: ?? KK C U

I was feeling a little guilty. Derek had always been so good to me and I couldn't help but think that this was some horrible betrayal. Due to his generosity I'd been able to save a lot of money because he paid for everything and I really didn't have any bills. Nonetheless, it was going to cost quite a bit to move out and get established in a place of my own. I was still a bit uneasy about going to Sofia's condo and spending the day with her and Buck, but I loved the idea of him footing the bill on my new apartment instead of me.

----------

"Hey, girl! Come on in, baby!"

Sofia gave me a big hug and ushered me inside wearing her purple satin kimono. Buck had said he wanted the girl on the billboard, so I wore my Louboutin four-inch spike heels and the exact outfit I'd worn for the photo shoot, temporarily covered by a short trench coat.

Buck was in the kitchen, his big naked body on full display, and he was pouring champagne into glasses of orange juice. "There you are, beautiful! Mimosa?"

My eyes widened, not knowing what he was asking me. Sofia saw it too. "Buck, honey, she's only eighteen and doesn't really drink. Here you go, baby," and she handed me a tall glass of the drink. "It's called a Mimosa, a fun party drink."

Buck held up his glass in a toast. "To beautiful women and new friends. May we all have a… fucking great time!" His infectious laugh made me smile.

"Cheers!" Sofia and I said at the same time as all three of us clinked our glasses together. I was actually really surprised, it tasted pretty good.

"Madi Valentine, you look even better in the daytime!" Buck was fairly smooth, standing there all naked like it was just a normal thing. "But I tell you what, I was hoping you were gonna wear something a little more… you know… hot."

"Mr. Alexander—"

"Buck, darling! Please call me Buck! Mister Alexander is my father."

Suddenly, I felt a little overdressed compared to them. I set my champagne glass down, untied the knot in my trench coat, and slowly slipped it off. I looked up and his lustful eyes met mine. "I'm not sure where my father is, Buck," I said coquettishly as I pulled the chemise down to my waist, revealing my breasts and rapidly-hardening nipples. "Who's going to be my Daddy?"

I leaned down on the counter in a fair imitation of the billboard picture, my ample breasts resting on my arms and my nipples barely touching the stylish butcher block. I sexily raised my eyes and gave him my best slutty, pouty look.

"Goddamn, there you are," he said huskily. He grabbed his smart phone off the counter and asked me "Do you mind?"

"Go ahead, Daddy, I'd love that," I cooed.

I really didn't like that, my topless pictures on some guy's phone, a guy I didn't even know. However, he was spending a lot of money today and I reasoned it was something I'd just have to get over and deal with.

He took several quick snapshots and I gave him a few sexy poses, ones I'd perfected with Derek. Once he was done, my eyes traveled down his very hairy chest to see his cock hardening. Mmmm… it's nice… really nice. It looked to be about seven inches, nice and thick, and really veiny. I was about to slide my chemise all the way off but Sofia's voice distracted me and I didn't.

"Buck," Sofia said softly. "I know you want her, but I've been after this little girl for a long time, so I get the first crack at her."

Sofia opened her kimono to reveal her perfect naked body. Her firm breasts were more in proportion than my large ones, and her hips and ass formed that perfect hourglass figure that every man in the club desired. She advanced on me with a look in her eyes that was so sexy and determined she almost scared me. She sensually pressed me up against the wall, her bare breasts crushing into mine as our lips met. I felt her fingers dig into the flesh of my ass cheeks and I opened my mouth as her warm tongue slipped between my lips. My eyes traveled to Buck and he began slowly stroking his cock as he watched us.

After just a few seconds I began to relax and enjoy myself. By this time I had performed three VIP dances for various women and they were all fairly enjoyable, but this felt different. I knew Sofia had feelings for me, feelings beyond just lust, and that made all this better as I had developed some feelings of my own for her. My hands wrapped around her warm naked body and I had a fleeting wish that Buck wasn't there because I wanted Sofia to just ravish me. I'd seen her naked body a hundred times, along with every other dancer at the Rhino, but that was much different. Her kissing me like this, feeling her sexy body against mine, our tongues playing inside each other's mouths, this was an experience unto itself. Jesus Christ! This girl is getting to me.

We kissed for at least a couple of minutes, and at some point my hand slipped between her ass cheeks and my fingers were lightly teasing her little asshole. But of course Buck was there, and he was paying for all this, and suddenly I felt him push up against Sofia. His cock landed between her ass cheeks, right where my hand was, and I moved it so I could grab his hard, thick cock.

"Come on, chiquitas, let's go get a little more comfortable."

We gently disengaged, Sofia took my hand, and Buck led us to her bedroom where her king-size bed awaited us. Sofia released my hand and slid onto the bed but Buck took my hand for a moment, holding me back. "Madi, this has to go," he informed me. My breasts were still exposed but the rest of the flimsy piece of 'clothing' remained in place covering the lower half of my body.

Buck reached out and grabbed the delicate piece of fabric at my waist and gave it a very hard yank. I heard something rip and I put my hand on his chest to steady myself from the sudden jerk. Next, he used both hands and ripped my chemise like it was paper, tossing it onto the floor and leaving me totally naked in front of him. Derek had always been so gentle and courteous with me, and Buck's contrasting caveman approach shocked me. It also made my pussy dampen in anticipation of what might come next.

His right arm reached out and pulled me in close while his left grabbed a handful of my hair. Pulling slightly, he tilted my head back to expose my neck, which he attacked voraciously. Oh, fuck, this guy has style! In what, twenty seconds, he has made me his, I'll do anything he wants.

"I'm the only Daddy you need, babygirl," he stated, looking hard into my eyes.

I withered under his stare. Every shred of my willpower and dignity had departed and I now felt like I existed only for his pleasure. My pussy ached and I desperately wanted to be fucked. "Yes, Daddy. Take me, fuck me, I'm yours."

But Sofia had slid to the edge of the bed and she pulled me away from him onto the bed. "You're mine now, baby," she purred, and we exchanged another hot, long, passionate kiss. She moved on top of me, sensually crushing me under her weight. She started slowly kissing my neck and then sensually moved down my body, planting kisses on my breasts, and then she took my hard nipple into her mouth and began to gently suck.

"Yeah, honey, that feels so good," I moaned. A minute ago all I wanted was for Buck to fuck me, now I just want Sofia to take me. My lust knows no bounds.

She planted little kisses on my stomach and then she nestled between my legs. "Oh, look at that little hot wet pussy," she cooed. She'd begun licking the secretions from the inside of my thighs when Buck slid into the bed next to me. He ran his hand through my thick blonde hair and then pushed his cock up to my lips. I opened my mouth and took the head inside just as Sofia sank her tongue deep inside me. Suddenly I found it very difficult to concentrate on him.

I leaned into him and took him deeper into my mouth and started to slowly move my head back and forth. ensuring my mouth stayed warm and wet.

"God, girl, you have a hot fuckin' mouth," he groaned from above me.

Sofia wrapped her arms around my thighs and thrust her tongue deep inside me repeatedly, and my body began to climb. After a few moments she withdrew her tongue from me.

"She can deep-throat, Buck, this girl is talented, just watch her."

Now that I didn't have her distracting me quite so badly, I relaxed the muscles in my throat and took him all the way down to the root, slowly bobbing my head back and forth. I loved hearing his moans and grunts from above me. Then, taking me by surprise, Sofia inserted the tip of her finger into my asshole, attached her mouth to my clit, and began slowly sucking and alternately licking. Within seconds she had me on the edge. I leaned forward and kept Buck's cock lodged deep in my throat as the waves of my orgasm violently crashed into me. When I began to come back around, Buck had slid back and his cock had been removed from my mouth. It was all wet and shiny and my saliva was dripping off it.

"I gotta get me some of that fine young pussy," he said huskily.

I wasn't really sure at first which one of us he wanted because Sofia was only a couple of years older than me. But when she moved away from me and he took her place between my legs, my unasked question was answered. He took his cock in his hand at the base and then moved the tip up and down the lips of my vagina, splitting them. When he found my aperture he pushed himself inside me, and I let out a low, deep moan.

Sofia moved beside me and took my large breasts in hand and began to gently knead them. She moved closer and we exchanged another long hot kiss. Baby, don't stop kissing me. Buck kept moving forward and our bodies rested together and I knew he was fully inside me. Slowly he began to rock in and out of me as Sofia pulled and gently pinched my nipples.

"God, you got such a tight little pussy," he said as moved in and out of me. He was going slow, taking his time and enjoying every second of our coupling.

She looked between my legs. "I love how you look, honey, it's so sexy, your pussy lips are gripping that big cock."

I'd never experienced anything like this before, a man fucking me while a woman was telling me how sexy I looked as she watched. In that hedonistic moment, the only thing I wanted was more.

"Sit on my face, pretty girl, I need to taste you."

Her lips split into a big smile. She moved and straddled me with her pussy only a couple of inches above my face. I extended my tongue and she lowered her hips and impaled herself on it. She tasted amazing, just a little sweet and mildly tangier than the other women I'd been with in the VIP room.

Buck had picked up the pace now and was moving in and out of me just a little faster. I let Sofia take control and I just kept my tongue extended, keeping it long and flat, and let her move her hips, directing me where she wanted it to go. Buck took control, wrapping his arms around my thighs and pulling my bottom up about a foot off the mattress, rutting inside me at a fevered pace. Sofia had moved forward just a bit and the tip of my tongue was now sliding over her asshole. I had never licked anyone there before and it seemed so… naughty. But I knew how good it felt on the receiving end so I licked her the way I liked it, slow and sensual. I heard Buck's breathing change and I knew he was getting close. Lifting me up had adjusted the angle; his thick cock was now caressing my clit and I felt my orgasm begin to build somewhere deep in the pit of my stomach.

She'd lowered her hips and my tongue was now buried deep in her asshole. She moved her hand down and began furiously rubbing her clit while my tongue probed deep within her musky bottom. I love doing this to her.

Buck sank himself deep inside me one last time, and just as I felt his thick jets of semen squirt deep into my womb my body began to shake and convulse; my orgasm overwhelmed me and my world went dark for several seconds. When I began to come back around I felt Buck's cock slip out of me, and he collapsed beside me on the bed. Sofia had slid back and was sitting on her knees as she tried to catch her breath.

"Jesus, girl, that was amazing," she gushed.

"Did… did you come, Sofe? I kinda blacked out there for a few moments." My face was sopping wet, and it had to be from her, but I just wanted to be sure.

"Yes, baby, omigod, so hard! Your tongue in my ass, it sent me over the edge, baby."

"I'm so glad, I loved it, honey," I said while using my hand and cleaning some of her secretions off my face.

Buck was still breathing a little heavily but after a minute or so his powers of speech had returned. "Are you two girls trying to kill me?" he teased.

"I told you she was a little firecracker, didn't I, baby?" she quipped. My face broke into a little blush. "You wanna see me do something really sexy, Daddy?" she cooed.

"What are you going to do, nasty girl?" he responded.

They exchanged places and he moved beside me, where he had a good view between my legs, and she crawled in between them. She kept her eyes on his and I could tell she was trying to put on a good show for him and please him. She locked her lips on my vagina and I felt her give me a few hard sucks, and my body gently tingled. After about a minute or so her mouth was filled with his semen. He was paying me a lot of money to be there and I wanted to give him a good performance too.

"Your mom taught you that it's polite to share, right?" I said saucily.

Her mouth was full so she couldn't say anything but a big smile broke over her face. She crawled up my body, lay on top of me, and we exchanged a long open-mouth kiss and transferred his semen back and forth several times before we both swallowed. I wrapped my arms around her tight and we exchanged a few more little kisses while I held her in my arms.

Just feeling her close to me, her body sensually crushing mine, felt so erotic and taboo. I really didn't expect to have the sudden rush of emotions that suddenly hit me. Since the first day I met her she took me under her wing, guided me, and treated me like a little sister. I knew early on that without her help and encouragement I would've never made it through my first night at the Rhino. We'd always been close but I'd worried about how us being together and sharing this intimate experience, especially in front of her man, might negatively affect our relationship. But after looking into her eyes and seeing all that passion she had for me I knew that it would only pull us closer.

"Come here, you two," Buck beckoned. Sofia and I snuggled up on each side of him and she kissed him hard. Then he turned to me and I kissed him deeply. I wanted him to know how much I appreciated his generosity and his kind but slightly rough way.

We must have kissed for a little too long because I felt Sofia's lips and cheeks against mine as she came in for a three-way kiss that slightly edged me out.

This is her man, silly, back off gracefully!

"Are you guys thirsty?" I asked. "I'm parched."

"I'm as dry as a dead armadillo myself." I smiled at Buck, he was just so, so Texas. "I've got bottled water in the fridge, or there's champagne and beer, too."

We decided on just water for now and I padded out to the kitchen to go get them. I was a little concerned that I might have been hogging her man; I didn't know the etiquette of a threesome and I hoped I wasn't overstepping any boundaries.

I handed them their waters and we all took a few sips for a minute or so. I then snuggled up on Sofia and hugged her very tightly. I was… a little bit overcome with emotions. I buried my face in her neck so nobody could see me.

"Mmm, baby, you were so good," she cooed as she stroked my hair. I stayed where I was and nodded my head against her but didn't say anything. I felt that if I spoke the dam might break. "I hope you had a good—" and she stopped talking. She probably felt a little wetness on her neck.

"Honey, Jenna, are you alright?" She pushed me back slightly to look at me. I'm sure my blue eyes now had tints of red and I knew they were leaking. I looked back at her and lost it. Everything just seemed to well up inside me at once; I was so embarrassed to have Buck see me like this.

Sofia held me close and I felt Buck's big warm hand rubbing my back. They probably think I'm a nutcase, crying after sex like a dumb teenager. But that's what I am.

After a minute or so I calmed down enough to talk. "I'm so sorry, I just… this was so amazing with you both, but then I blew it and I have so much going on and I'm… I'm sorry—"

"Blew it? You didn't blow anything, honey. What do you mean?" she asked.

"I was kissing… kissing Buck for too long and I don't want to make you mad or—"

"Jenna, babygirl." She cradled my face in her hands and kissed me tenderly. "Buck and I are fine, you can kiss him all day if you want to. I love you, girl. Okay?" She kissed me again and relief washed over me. "There's nothing you could do today that would piss me off." I snuggled up against her happily. "Are you okay now? Anything else?"

"No baby, as long as we're good, I'm good."

But there was something else. Being with Sofia like this sparked something in me that I didn't quite understand at the time. The sex was fine with Derek, and it had actually been okay with my old boyfriend Dave also. But it was missing this, this emotional component that I felt with her. Being in her arms, having her hold me after such intense sex, I just felt at home and I wanted more of this feeling.

"Okay, girl, now kiss Buck again and don't worry about it!"

I kissed her, then slid over on top of Buck into his welcoming arms. My breasts pressed into his chest as I looked into his warm brown eyes for a moment before I kissed him deeply. Where Sofia's lips were so soft and supple, his were drier, maybe a little chapped from being outside more. Nonetheless, he had his own masculine style that also drove me crazy; it was difficult to know who I liked kissing better.

"I want you to be having a good time, baby," he spoke softly. "Is there anything I can do for you, anything you need?"

For being so rich, he really was very sweet. "I'm wonderful now, but I kinda want a quick shower, is that okay?"

"Of course, babygirl."

I rose off of him and took Sofia's hand. She giggled as we walked to the bathroom, but I stopped us at the doorway and turned back to Buck. "Ain't you gonna come watch, cowboy?" I teased.

"Hell, yes!" He scrambled out of bed.

Sofia and I tied up our hair so it wouldn't get wet and we stepped into her large shower. The hot water felt glorious as it splashed on our bodies. Since I had such great privacy at Derek's I had developed a very nice all-over tan that was nearly as dark as Sofia's Latina skin.

Taking me by surprise, Buck stepped into the shower between us and I scooted forward under the shower head so the water could cascade down onto him. I turned around to face him and he pulled me up to him and we shared a long, hot kiss.

"You know, ladies, I could really get used to this, we might have to make this a weekly thing," he joked. Sofia and I both giggled, but in all honesty, if he was going to pay me this much for a few hours of my time, I would have been all for it.

She handed me a loofah and some body wash and we scrubbed Buck down together. Then he moved to the side and we made a little show of washing each other. Once the three of us were rinsed off, he took his place between us again and I could feel his erection pressing into my stomach. He pulled me to him again and we exchanged another long, deep kiss and I felt his tongue slide into my mouth. When he broke the passionate embrace, I looked up into his hungry eyes and I knew what he wanted.

"You want to feel my mouth on you again, Daddy," I purred lustfully.

"Oh, yeah, little girl, put that hot, slutty mouth on me again."

I slid down onto my knees and gave his erect cock a couple of slow gentle pulls, and a dark dollop of pre-cum oozed from the tip. When I looked up, Sofia was running her hands across his chest and stomach, and I knew he was enjoying all of the attention we were giving him. I opened my mouth and gently began sucking on the head, and he let out a low, deep moan. Just as I was beginning to work him deeper into my mouth, Sofia slipped down onto her knees too. I couldn't really tell what she was doing from behind him but his groans were getting a lot louder now, so whatever she was doing he loved it. Then what he said next kinda gave it away.

"God, that feels so good, my little senorita, get that tongue all the way up my ass."

I relaxed the muscles in my throat, and after a couple of deep plunges I was taking him all the way down to the root. Sofia reached between his legs and began kneading my breasts and gently pinching my nipples, which only added to everything that I was doing to Buck. I picked up the pace and started plunging him rapidly in and out of my mouth, and her hand slid down my stomach and she began rubbing my clit. Instantly my body began to tingle, and I heard his breathing change so I knew he was getting closer.

"Yeah, Jenna, just like that, baby, get me there," he moaned.

Sofia was cupping his balls and furiously rubbing my clit while I held him deep in my throat. Just as the waves of my orgasm hit me, long powerful spurts began filling my mouth. When I began to come back around, his cock was beginning to lose rigidity and I let it slip out of my mouth. I gave him a few moments to somewhat recover and then he looked down at me. I opened my mouth to show him his semen. Then I took a little breath, shot him a little smile, and swallowed.

He helped me up to my feet and Sofia got back onto hers. He pulled me in and we exchanged a deep passionate kiss. I loved that he was just like Derek and didn't have a problem kissing me after he'd just come in my mouth. Sofia wrapped her arms around both of us and we all kinda held each other for several seconds.

"You two ladies are amazing, and you know I'm gonna want a lot more of this, right?" he gushed.

We both giggled again and soaped up his cock one more time. After we had him rinsed off, we turned off the water, got out of the shower, and dried each other off.

After our shower, none of us got dressed and we all slid back into the bed. It's difficult to explain, but I felt very comfortable and it was liberating, not wearing clothes around them, even after spending quite a bit of time naked when I was on the stage. It really was a feeling that I wasn't expecting.

Buck and I propped some pillows up against the headboard and rested our backs on them while Sofia laid her head on my breast and I gently ran my hands through her long black hair.

"Sofia tells me that you're not happy with your man, Jenna," Buck said.

My face broke into a little blush. "He's okay and he takes care of me," I shyly admitted.

"If you're looking for a change, maybe I could help." My eyes widened and I patiently waited for him to continue. "I'd be more than willing to set you up in a condo in this building, little girl. I'd buy you a car, and take care of you, give you whatever you wanted. The only thing I'd ask in return is to stay over a night or two a week with you."

He was making me a good offer, a really good offer. I knew he was serious and he had money, a lot more money than Derek. I ran the tips of my fingers over Sofia's beautiful face and her pleading eyes met mine. It was obvious that his request took her by surprise and she didn't want to share her man with me.

"I love spending time with you, Buck, both of you, and I'd love to do this again, whenever you want. But when I decide to make a change I'm probably just going to get an apartment of my own."

"I understand, little darlin', just know that my offer is on the table if you decide to change your mind." He paused for a moment. "I'm more than willing to take care of you, just like I do with Sofia."

"I'll keep it in mind."

"I gotta hit the head, ladies, and I'll get us a few more bottles of water." He slid out of bed and left the bedroom.

She reached up and gently slid her hand through my long blonde locks. "Thank you, honey. He really likes you, and it means a lot to me, you refusing him."

"I'd never try to take him from you, and I'm not your competition when it comes to him, you know that, right?"

"I know, baby."

"I'd never hurt you, Sofia."

"I know you wouldn't."

There were a few moments of comfortable silence as we held each other tight. "Are you really going to leave Derek and get a place of your own?"

"I think so, I'm just not sure when."

"You could always… you know… move in with me."

"Would you really want that?"

She looked seriously into my eyes. "Yes, I would."

Another very tempting offer. Being with her like this, sharing this experience with her, I was quickly developing feelings for this girl, and I knew now that she was also thinking of me as more than a friend. However, I also knew what moving in with her would mean. This was Buck's condo, not hers, and if I moved in with her he'd then be paying my bills along with hers, and he'd be expecting everything from me that he expected from her.

Then my thoughts turned to Derek. I really appreciated everything he did for me. I loved how he took care of me and bought me everything I wanted; but I was also beginning to understand that everything he gave me came at a price. I was making very good money now and I was growing tired of being dependent on him. Letting Buck set me up in a condo, or even moving in with Sofia, would only be a change in geography, replacing one Sugar Daddy with another. She was really into Buck and especially everything that he did for her; but maybe as our relationship deepened she'd be open to us getting a place of our own and lessening our dependence on the men in our lives.

"We'll talk about it more, honey, okay?" I said.

She moved up my body and we exchanged a slow, deep kiss. "Yes, baby, we will."

It was about noon and Buck informed us that he was hungry and he'd ordered barbecue for lunch. When our takeout arrived we spread it out over the bed and ate the delicious food. I have to admit it did weird me out a little that neither of them bothered to put on their clothes before we ate. I just assumed that staying naked was just something they did when they were together and I just went along with them. It did make it more fun when I dripped some sauce on my breast and Sofia licked it clean.

Once we'd finished the food Buck informed us that even though he'd taken his Cialis he'd still need some time to get "Lieutenant Dangle standing up at attention again," as he put it, and since he'd brought his laptop he decided to get some work done. Sofia and I talked for a few minutes and then cuddled up in each other's arms and slept for a while.

I woke to find her spooning me, her arm protectively around me and her hand clasped in mine. Buck had thoughtfully thrown a sheet over us to protect us from the air conditioning. I wiggled out of bed and went to the bathroom to freshen up. When I came back into the bedroom she was stretching and yawning and trying to wake up, and I slid into bed next to her and we exchanged a little kiss. It felt so good feeling her naked body against mine, it was something that I couldn't get enough of.

"Are you still letting Derek make those videos, pretty girl?" she asked.

My face broke into a deep blush just as Buck walked into the bedroom. "Did you say videos?"

I had no idea how to respond to either of them. Sofia and I were very close and we both knew a lot of intimate details about each other; but now, especially in front of her man, I wished very much that she would have kept that very private information to herself.

"Every now and then, we do," I shyly admitted. That was definitely a lie. Derek and I had maybe a hundred hours of videos, and he'd taken more pictures of me than I could count. It had almost become a compulsion for both of us, but it certainly heightened the arousal level for both of us. In fact, I pretty much needed the cameras on to get into it anymore with him.

"Damn, little girl, that's sexy as hell, what I wouldn't pay to see some of that," he said huskily. He stood naked by the bed, his closed laptop in his hands. He tilted his head and raised his eyebrows at me.

My eyes widened. Sofia had promised me an additional ten-thousand if I was willing to let Buck do anal. Even though the thought of letting him see one of my little video clips made me nervous, it was also very arousing and a perfect way to push the rest of the afternoon with him in the direction that I wanted it to go. I decided I didn't want to squeeze any more money out of him but I did want the extra ten grand.

"Would you really want to see one?" I said shyly, dropping the bait.

"Hell yeah, baby, that would be hot as fuck." I inwardly smiled. Hooked him.

"Well… I could show you one, I suppose. Do you want to crowd around my phone?"

"Darlin', what kind of phone is that, an iPhone, right? You can mirror the screen onto the TV right over there and we can all watch it together."

I thought about it for just a moment. I certainly didn't want him to have my password, but mirroring would just play the image on his TV and not allow him to capture any actual keystrokes or anything. He showed me how to access his TV, then I logged onto my private cloud account.

"Okay, this is the first one we ever did. It's a little… amateurish, I guess you could say, but it's also got a lot of raw emotion and it's one of my favorites."

Buck crawled over Sofia to lie between us on the edge of the bed. We were like little kids all lined up, lying on our stomachs, anxiously waiting for the movie to start. I fiddled with my phone and it began playing on the large TV that was mounted on the wall across from the foot of the bed. I'd watched this one hundreds of times, so I was more interested in watching them as they viewed it.

"Jesus Christ," he said as he watched the screen while I stepped out of the pool in my little green bikini. Water was slowly dripping off my body and my breasts gently swayed as I walked in slow motion up the steps. Sofia just stared in rapt attention as Buck reached between his legs to adjust himself. His hand then rubbed the back of my thigh as the screen showed my nearly naked body stretching on the chaise.

"God, baby, you're so beautiful," Sofia cooed. I slid my hand over Buck's body and gently ran my hand over her ass. She was so engrossed in the screen I didn't think she even noticed.

Then we got to the part where I lowered my bikini bottoms, exposing my asshole to Derek.

Buck's jaw dropped open. "Holy mother of fucking God." I couldn't help but smile; I was proud.

The next sequence showed a long string of saliva dripping down onto my asshole and then Derek sliding his finger inside.

Buck gulped, swallowing hard. "I've seen my fair share of porn before, but this, Jesus Christ. Jenna, you're a natural. I mean, look at you, the way you interact with the camera, it's so… raw and… I can almost feel your emotions. It's incredible… just fuckin' incredible."

There was a little break when Derek dropped the phone, but the next part showed his cock plunging in and out of me. Even though I was getting very aroused, I was also a little embarrassed when they heard me talking dirty to him. The final frames showed him pulling his cock out of my obscenely gaped asshole and his semen starting to ooze out and run down the inside of my thighs. When the clip ended, there were a few moments of stunned silence, then Buck rolled over onto his back.

I moved closer to him and took his rigid cock into my mouth. In one motion I took him all the way down. He groaned loudly as I bobbed up and down for a few strokes, then came back up to find Sofia's lovely face right next to mine. I smiled and pushed his cock over to her, and she went down on him too. I pushed his legs apart and took his balls into my mouth, making sure to get them all nice and wet. I sucked his left ball and looked up between his legs to see Sofia plunging his cock in and out of her mouth in long, deep strokes.

I moved back up so both Sofia and I could kiss the sides of his cock, letting it slide up and down between our wet lips. By this time, when we got to his tip, pre-cum oozed out and our lips met each other in a salty kiss. We forgot about his cock for a few moments as we let him watch two beautiful girls enjoy a loving kiss. Reluctantly, I broke the kiss and returned to his cock, wrapping my lips around the base while Sofia bobbed up and down on the head. I slipped my hand down to fondle his balls again. Derek had taught me that the boys often get forgotten in all the excitement but they are a wonderful erogenous zone if managed properly. I carefully sucked both balls into my mouth, loving the feeling of power it gave me to suck those musty things.

"Hey, girls, easy now," Buck chortled. "I don't want to be coming just yet. Jenna, what else have you got to show us?"

"Yes, baby, put on another one," Sofia encouraged as she smiled at me. She seemed to like my video almost as much as Buck did.

I scrolled through and found one about twenty minutes long that we entitled Fucking Whore, where I started off the video wearing a very tight red tube-top and a black leather mini-skirt with no underwear. We had found a little-used corner of an industrial area and Derek followed me as I walked through the parking lot; the camera started following my feet in my five-inch heels, then slowly tracked upwards and stopped about thigh-high. Derek then tilted the camera up to show my ass and the camera looked up my skirt as my hips swayed back and forth. In the bright sunlight you could plainly see my pussy and could catch occasional glimpses of my asshole.

"Fuck… me…" Buck groaned, meaning it as an exclamation. But Sofia took him seriously.

"Okay, big Daddy!" She crawled on all fours to the middle of the bed and assumed the advanced doggy position, putting her ass up but keeping her head down on the bed. She still faced the television, she made sure of that. Buck slithered around and got ready to fuck her, but I intercepted him and spit on his cock.

"For luck," I told him. Then I engulfed his cock with my mouth, depositing more saliva on him. After a few deep plunges, I let it slide out of my mouth and it glistened in the afternoon light. He pushed forward slowly, his cock splitting Sofia's pussy wide open. He slowly fucked her back and forth an inch at a time, sinking deeper and deeper inside her. Being my first threesome, I had never been this close to people actually fucking, and I loved it. Smelling her pussy, hearing the squishy noises, watching his cock plow into her and knowing how it felt, my juices were now dripping on to my inner thighs.

I need to come, but I don't want to interrupt them.

At that moment Buck pulled his cock completely out, and I could see Sofia's white secretions streaking his member. I looked up at him. "Go ahead," was all he said. I quickly took him inside my mouth, tasting her wetness as his head penetrated into my throat.

Jesus Christ, that tastes good… cock and pussy at the same time.

He withdrew from my mouth and fucked Sofia again in one hard stroke. I looked at her on the bed and I decided there was enough room for me in front of her. I crawled around and slid up to her on my back, presenting my pussy to her.

"Yes! Let me taste that hot box, baby," Sofia mewled.

When I lay down fully my head and shoulders were hanging off the end of the bed. But I found I could watch the TV screen that way, even if it was upside down. Sofia extended her tongue and drove it deep inside me. I pinched my nipples hard, adding to my arousal, as she fucked me with her tongue in hard rapid succession.

On screen the scene had changed to the inside of Derek's Escalade where I was bent over the back seat in that same empty parking lot, his cock ramming in and out of me while I screamed a long string of obscenities like I imagined a whore would. Hearing me say those words that I never say made me blush even now and my body began to climb.

Buck's body was slamming violently into hers and on each downstroke her face pushed hard into my pussy, sending her tongue even deeper inside me. She groaned on every plunge and the vibrations from her mouth only added to my excitement. Slapping sounds were now echoing off the walls of the bedroom as he brought his hand down on her ass while continuing to rut inside of her.

Don't come yet, Buck, please.

"Sofe, don't stop… you're making me…"

I let out a loud ear-piercing screech, it was something I'd really never done before. Her mouth and tongue literally sent me over the edge. I knew I thrashed a lot when I came, but I didn't expect to actually fall off the bed. When my senses returned I found myself on my back in a heap on the floor with Sofia laughing hysterically at me.

"You are too much, girl," she said, still trying to catch her breath after her orgasm.

I peeked over the edge of the bed and met both of their eyes. "I'm okay," I assured them. As strong as my orgasm was, and it was a top-five moment, I was also a bit disappointed in losing my ten thousand as I really didn't think he could get it up again before the day ended. But life is full of surprises, and I got one from Buck that day.

"Get up here, little girl. Get next to Sofia."

I crawled back up onto the bed and saw his dripping cock still at full hardness. He hasn't come? Hot damn!

"You want that extra ten grand, don't you, baby?"

I nodded quickly. "I've got lube in my bag if you let me—"

He shook his head. "We're going natural, baby."

Oh… um… I 've never done that. Derek was always concerned about my safety and about cleanliness. Like, before I went to Sofia's that day, I'd performed an enema to clean myself out. And we always used the best lubricant, not some cheap knock-off brands. I was still very hesitant, but if this was what he wanted I was not going to tell him no.

"Go slow, please, Buck?"

He wiped his cock along my asscrack, putting down the first base layer of lubricant as Sofia's juices now coated my asshole. His thumb came next, and I could feel that it was wet and he began gently working it into my asshole.

"Yeah, that feels really good, Daddy," I cooed.

Keeping his thumb inside my ass, he slid forward and pushed his cock inside my wet pussy. He worked his cock in and out of me for about a minute, ensuring that it was coated in my juices. Even though it was only his thumb, I still felt very full; being simultaneously penetrated was something that Derek and I had never tried.

He pushed his shaft into me to the hilt and then extracted his thumb. I felt his hot saliva dripping onto my ass as he kept me lubed up. He pushed his spit into my ass with this thumb while his cock continued to slowly penetrate me. Then he extracted the digit and another long string of saliva hit my asshole, and I knew I was beginning to open up because I felt some of it slip inside. It felt so forbidden, so taboo, letting him do this to me, someone I'd just met.

Buck pulled entirely out of me, wrapped his arms around my thighs, and pushed his tongue inside my ass, and I let out a long, deep moan. As he was packing my asshole with his saliva I slid my hand between my legs and began rubbing my clit. He eats my ass better than Derek, damn!

I felt my body begin to climb and I backed off and slowly edged myself as he continued to pack my ass full of his saliva. He used his other hand to scoop up some of my secretions and wiped them on my asshole again.

"You ready to do this, girl?"

"Give it to me," I whispered.

He placed the head of his cock at my rear entrance and pressed forward ever so slightly.

That's it… just a tiny bit… okay, good… oh, fuck, that's the head… unh… okay… oh, God.

He eased forward again and there was a sharp little jolt of pain that felt like it was radiating from deep in my stomach. "Wait," I called out and Buck stopped immediately. "Just give me… a moment."

I took another deep breath and tried to relax more; the natural lube seemed to be working. I nodded to Buck and he started in again. Sofia had crawled back there to help out by dripping her saliva on his shaft, the part that had not yet penetrated me.

"Okay, more." I looked up at the screen to see Derek taking my ass hard while he pulled my hair and I was loving it. I rocked backward on my knees, forcing the second half of his cock deep into my bowels. I screamed at the sudden sharp pain but it subsided quickly as my fingers strummed my clit again. I looked back as far as I could. "Fuck my asshole, Daddy. Fuck me good."

Slap!

He spanked my ass cheek hard, but the sting felt good as he pulled his cock almost out and slammed it back inside me.

"Fuck me… fuck me… fuck my ass, Buck… fuck me!" His powerful strokes jackhammered into me over and over and I climbed quickly, the tension rising deep inside me. Occasional flickers of pain only seemed to magnify my pleasure. Buck grabbed my long hair and pulled my head back, mimicking what was happening on the screen.

"Take it all, bitch!" he grunted as he roughly slapped my ass several more times.

Own me… I am your bitch… fuck me harder… oh, God, I am that fucking whore on his TV… fuck me… almost…

I felt his rhythm change and his cock quivered inside my ass. His hot cum spurted inside me, I could feel it filling me as it spread. I exploded in a series of powerful orgasms that shocked me with their intensity.

When I'd somewhat recovered I collapsed on the bed. He was lying on top of me and I could feel his sweat dripping onto my body. His softening cock slipped out of me and he rolled over onto his back.

"That was so fuckin' hot, I've never seen anything like that before," Sofia said in amazement.

I flipped over onto my back and she slid on top of me, and we exchanged a long, passionate kiss while Buck was still trying to catch his breath.

"He's going to have to leave pretty soon, honey, do you think you could spend the night with me?"

At that moment I wanted to stay with her more than anything. However, I knew that was an impossibility. "I can't, baby, I have to get home to Derek."

She leaned in and whispered into my ear. "Think about moving in with me, okay?"

"I will."

I was able to take a quick shower, and after I dried off and got dressed I discovered that Buck had already left.

"Don't worry, hon." Sofia smiled at me. In her hand was a large thick manila envelope. "I counted it, twenty thousand, all for you."

"Is this… okay with you? I mean, I'm not taking money out of your pocket, am I?"

"You are so sweet to think of me!" Sofia gushed. "Don't you worry about me, he gives me a lot of money each week. But I wanted to ask you something else."

"Okay," I answered as I gathered up my few belongings.

"I just wondered if you wanted to come over during the day, like before we go to work." She slipped her arms around my waist.

"That is something that will definitely happen, Sofia." And we lovingly kissed for a full minute or so before I had to leave.

----------

I got home a couple of hours before Derek was due. I needed that time to freshen up and try to reorient my brain and my emotions. So much had happened with Sofia that I was still processing the implications of it all. I did get a frozen lasagna going in the oven that would be ready when he came home.

I was touching up my makeup when a thought came to me, What if he wants sex tonight? I'd engaged in some really rough sex with Buck and I didn't know if I could do it again so soon with Darek. He knew when I had my period so that wouldn't work, but maybe I could fake a little headache or something.

Or… is this my guilt talking? Do I just not want to sleep with Derek anymore? Shit, shit, shit… I need to get a grip. Too much happened today for me to try to hide it all.

Then I thought of telling him that Sofia and I worked out earlier and it got a little out of control. Perfect, and I'll just leave Buck out of the story. Yes, most of the guilt will be assuaged. I looked at my reflection in the mirror again. You aren't fooling me, sister. I know what's in your heart. I shook my head to clear my thoughts and kept making preparations for his arrival.

The lasagna was cooling on top of the stove when Derek came home and I met him at the door with his Dalwhinnie and rocks. I kissed him softly and he was very happy to see me.

"What smells so good?"

"I made lasagna!"

"By yourself?"

"Well, I had a little help from the frozen food section, yeah. It needs about ten minutes to cool down and then we can eat."

"Perfect, baby. Let's sit down for a sec."

We eased over to his big easy chair where he sat down and I slid onto his lap like usual. I kissed him again, tasting his scotch on my tongue.

"How was your day, sweetie? Did you work on your tan or what?"

I ignored his little dig. "It was pretty good, how was yours?" I hadn't decided yet just when I was going to tell him about Raven. He didn't even know her real name was Sofia. It might turn him on or make him mad, I wasn't sure. We'll just see how it goes.

"It went great, sales are up in most of my locations."

"That's good news, I'm happy for you. Maybe those morning meetings are firing up your guys." I took his glass and sipped a bit of whisky.

He smiled at me and I gave his glass back and he took a sip. "You know, when I went to college, my favorite class was marketing. It was a really interesting course and I learned so many new things, it really helped me push my old beat-up cars on people," he gently teased.

Nice, Derek. Subtle, real subtle. "Well, it sounds like you had a good time in college," I said patronizingly.

"The deadline for registering for the spring semester is coming up soon, Jenna, have you decided on what classes you want to take?"

There it is, I snidely thought. "No, I haven't yet."

"Well, I let you slide on the fall semester because of your parents. But you know what? I have my laptop right here, let's get you going, we can choose your classes together."

I wasn't in the mood for this, any of it. "Oh! You let me slide, how kind of you. If you're so interested in college and taking classes, maybe you should get your ass down to the admissions office and sign up," I said sternly.

He took a deep breath. "When we met you told me you were a college student and dancing was a temporary summer thing; it doesn't feel like that anymore."

"So you're my father now, telling me what to do, ordering me around?"

"Well, you do call me Daddy." He immediately saw that his lame attempt at humor went nowhere, so he changed his tack. "Look, I only want you to be happy, honey, to have a fulfilling, productive life, and you're so intelligent you could do so many amazing things." He paused for a moment. "You didn't think I wanted to spend the rest of my life with a strip—"

He wisely caught himself and didn't finish his sentence, but he'd said enough. I harshly cut my eyes at him as I got off his fucking lap. Well, at least I don't have to fake a headache now, I'm getting a real one. "You can do whatever the fuck you want, I'm going to bed."

----------

I told the DJ, a new sleazy guy named Mick, that I wasn't going to dance on stage tonight. He reminded me of my obligation to the club and of the fines that would be imposed. I reminded him that I didn't give a flying fuck, just don't call my name.

However, I did need to make money, so I wandered out onto the main floor. Ever since Tony launched his ad campaign that featured my picture on those billboards the club had been packed, even on weeknights. I scanned the room and a bunch of guys noticed me and tried to wave me over, but one caught my eye. Unlike the rest of the men, who were seated, he was actually standing up, and he looked like he was desperately trying to get my attention. He was wearing a very sharp, expensive-looking three-piece business suit, which of course spoke of money. He looked to be in his early thirties and he was reasonably handsome. When our eyes met, I walked over to him and he sat back down.

"How are you doing this afternoon, honey?" I cooed.

"I'm well, Madi, how are you?"

"I'm doing great, just looking for a lap to sit on. Yours looks nice and comfy…"

"I don't want a lap dance, but I would like to take you out to lunch so we can talk business."

Jesus, another one of these guys. A couple times every shift there was a guy or two who wanted to take me out or tred to get me to go to his hotel room. Most days it felt like I needed to wear a sign that said I'm not a prostitute.

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, that's not going to happen, but thanks anyway, enjoy your day." Just as I was about to turn and walk away he stopped me.

"How about an hour in the VIP room? Are you up for that?" he said drily.

I'm always up for that. "Now you're talkin', baby, let's go." When he stood up I tried to take his hand but he quickly pulled it away from me; it was something that no man had ever done. "Um… right this way," I said while trying to keep the bewildered look off my face.

We walked to the back of the club and approached Terence's station. Again this guy was all business. "An hour," he said curtly after pulling out his credit card.

Terence ran his credit card, the guy signed the receipt, and then he carefully folded his copy and slid it into his wallet like he'd be needing it again for some reason. It struck me as odd because most guys just stuffed them into their pockets or threw them away.

"I've got you in room one, Madi," Terence said.

"Thank you."

Without even waiting for me he proceeded to the stairs and I managed a quick-paced walk to try to catch up with him. He blew right past Andy, who gave me a surprised look. I just shrugged my shoulders and held my hand up as if to say I don't know and I followed him into the first room. He sat down at the small table in the corner. Nobody ever sits here. What is going on?

"You'll enjoy this a whole lot more if you sit on the bench over by me," I purred as I sat down on the cushioned bench, patting the space next to me.

He used his foot and slid the other chair towards me. "Have a seat."

"Um… okay." I stood up and reached behind my back to unlatch my little pink lace bra, and he stopped me.

"Leave it on, have a seat," he repeated.

My eyes widened and I sat down in the chair and crossed my legs. What the hell is going on? I'd taken quite a few guys into the VIP room, but none of them ever acted like this.

"My name is Atticus Davis and I'm a talent scout and manager from Los Angeles."

I tried to keep the skeptical look off my face, but I'm sure I didn't hide it very well. I'd heard this tired line about a million times as well, "I can make you rich, I can make you famous," but my breasts were in their faces when they were saying it.

"It's nice to meet you, Atticus, just what is this about? You've got… fifty-eight minutes."

"I work for a company called Premier Talent." He pulled a fancy-looking little leather case out of the breast pocket of his suit, pulled out one of his cards, and handed it to me. "My boss saw the Rhino's ad campaign and he sent me here to talk to you."

I laughed. "Do you know how many times I've heard this little spiel? The card's a nice touch, though, it looks really fancy," I said with a touch of sarcasm.

He thought for a moment. "Maybe this will help prove my bona fides." He reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.

I instantly cut my eyes at him. "You're not taking any pictures of me. I can have that big guy out there in this room in two seconds and he'll beat your ass right before he throws you out into the parking lot," I said sternly, "with your broken phone."

His eyes widened, and for the first time there was a little look of fear. "I won't take any pictures of you, but may I show you something?"

"Okay," I said hesitantly.

He hit a couple of buttons on his phone and held it up to my face. "This is my company's website."

I had to admit it was a fancy webpage. It looked professional, polished. I'd seen enough shitty websites to know that this one hadn't been haphazardly thrown together. He hit another couple of buttons. "This is my picture, you can see that it's me, right?" I looked at the picture and then his face; the two images were nearly identical.

Could this guy be legit? "Let's assume for a moment that you are who you say you are. What do you want?"

"My company would like to represent you and bring you to Los Angeles. We represent all the major gentlemen's clubs in The Basin and they pay us to find new talent."

"The what? Basin?"

He smiled. "The greater Los Angeles metropolitan area. L.A. is ringed by mountains, but… never mind that."

"I… I've… never been out of Texas," I shyly admitted. Los Angeles… Hollywood… hmm.

"We also represent… other interests, but we don't have to go into that now." He paused for a moment. "I wanted to talk to you yesterday, but I got here too late and the club was packed. I tried to get your attention several times, but you were always with other men."

What he said was true. We'd been slammed every night since Tony launched that ad campaign and I remembered one of the security guys telling me that there was even a 45-minute wait to get into the club due to the long line at the front door. I pushed that thought out of my mind and focused on him. "Why would I want to go to California? This is my home and I'm happy here."

That was a white lie, or maybe even a bold outright lie. My relationship with Derek was deteriorating, even if I didn't want to admit it. The more time I spent with him, the more I realized what we had together had run its course. He was pushing me so hard to stop dancing and enroll in college; ending things with him wasn't a matter of if, it was a matter of when. A couple of times I'd even looked at rental sites on the internet to see what I could expect to pay for an apartment of my own.

"It's much more lucrative to dance in Los Angeles. It's the second largest city in the country, and much bigger than Dallas; more men means more money."

"Really?"

"Yes," he said enticingly.

"It just seems… you know… so far away."

"It's a three-hour flight, not far at all."

My head was spinning, this was all coming at me so fast. "I… I need some time to think about this."

"I'm leaving tomorrow morning for New York and then Miami. There are a couple of girls that I need to speak to, but I'll be back in Dallas in a week."

"Okay."

"I know we've just met, and I'm not trying to pressure you, but I'd like you to consider something before I go." I nodded my head and he continued. "All of those men out there, all of the money they're spending, all of the revenue that's being generated for your co-workers and the owner of this club, came from one place."

My jaw dropped as the realization of what he was telling me hit home. "Me," I whispered.

That photographer took photos of both me and Raven, together and separately; both of our pictures were on his website, but the only image on all those billboards was mine.

He smiled. "Yes, you. My boss estimates that your ad campaign has already generated over half a million dollars of revenue for this club in only a few weeks." He paused for a moment. "How much of that money have you seen?"

"None of it."

Of course, just like the rest of my coworkers, I was making more now because the club was packed, even during the weekdays, but I'd never actually been paid anything to let Tony use my likeness.

"It's your image on all those billboards, and had I been representing you I would have demanded that a percentage of those proceeds go to you. You may not see it, but you're incredibly talented and I can make big things happen for you; all you have to do is let me."

My head was still spinning, but I attempted to respond coherently. "We'll be in touch, okay?"

He stood up. "I look forward to hearing from you."

----------

Traffic was light and I actually made it to work a little after 3:00. It was actually nice outside now that the temps had gone down and the humidity had vanished. A few dead maple leaves blew by my feet. Autumn is here.

I was relaxing in the break room for a few minutes and sipping my bottle of iced tea when Sofia walked into the room. Her cheeks looked inflamed and her eyes were red and puffy, like she'd been crying. Immediately, I stood up and rushed over to her, and she melted into my arms and we held each other tight for several seconds as I tried to comfort her.

"Baby, are you alright, what's wrong?" I said gently.

"My brother called me a couple of hours ago, my Mom slipped in the bathroom and hit her head. She might… she might not make it… and if she does, she's going to need a lot of long-term care."

I gently wiped some of the tears off her cheeks. "I'm so sorry." I took her hand and we sat down at the table and I took both of her hands in mine.

"I'm flying out this evening to New Orleans, but I just had to see you before I left. I have to be with her, with my family."

No! Don't leave me!

"Of course you do, honey."

"My Dad took off when I was really young and it's only me and my brother now, and if she pulls through he's going to need my help taking care of her."

My eyes widened as the realization of what she was telling me started to sink in. "Will you be coming back?" I murmured.

Baby, please don't go!

"I don't know, baby."

Tears started rolling down my cheeks and she pulled me in and held me. I should have been the one comforting her, supporting her, but I wasn't. I couldn't bear the thought of not having her in my life. "I… I… can't do this without you, Sofia," I whispered.

"You're the strongest woman I know, Jenna; you can do this, you can do whatever you want in this life, girl."

"I'll try." I thought for a moment. "Have you told Buck?"

"Yes, I got off the phone with him before I came to see you."

"What did he say?"

"He wasn't very happy with me, but he understood, he said family comes first."

"Okay."

"He asks about you all the time, honey. I know he'd love for you to move into my condo."

All I could think about was her, and my life without her. "I… I… just don't know."

"Just know he's an option for you, okay?"

"Okay."

"I have to go, baby, or I'm gonna miss my flight."

I pulled her in and we exchanged one more long hug and a little kiss. These last four weeks with her were simply the best. We had grown so close on our days off at her condo; no Buck, just her and me, loving and laughing almost non-stop. I'd never felt this close to anyone.

And now it's slipping away.

She stood up and then walked out of my life forever.

----------

On the Sunday before Thanksgiving Derek woke me up after a busy Saturday night at the club.

"Good morning, love." Derek beamed; he was always so, so happy in the morning. I found it a little unnerving as I was pretty much a night owl at this point.

"Hey, you," I responded sleepily, seeing that it was only ten o'clock. "What are we doing up so early?"

"We're going shopping for Thanksgiving dinner! I just talked to my son and he and his family are coming down for the whole weekend." Maybe I made a face, or didn't show enough enthusiasm or something. He continued on. "Well, since you haven't talked to your family since God-knows-when, I thought it would be okay. I want them to meet you, you know? Meet the love of my life."

I did make a face at that remark.

"Jenna, what? What is it? Don't you want to meet my son? What's wrong?"

I sighed heavily; this was not how I pictured the morning going. "Coffee. I need… coffee."

He gave me a fake smile and went downstairs to make me a cup. After all our time together, he should have known never to wake me up like this without having coffee on standby. But that's not the real problem, is it? I need to tell him.

He came back with my coffee and handed me the cup. I could tell by looking at it that he didn't put enough cream in it. If you love me so much, why can't you pay attention to the little things? "Thanks."

"How was your night at the club? Did you do well?"

"Do you honestly want to know?"

"Yes, of course I do, Jenna."

"Fine." Here we go. "I had to blow Tony again, it was my turn. Only this time he told me he'd eaten asparagus and his semen tasted really horrible. I think he did it on purpose. He said he didn't want his girls to get too uppity."

Derek stared at me for a few moments, incredulous. "You… you gave Tony a blowjob? Your boss?"

"Well I didn't want to, I had to. It's just part of working there."

He slumped down in the chair in the bedroom in obvious shock.

"He told me I have to fuck him next time." He wants honesty, I'm giving him honesty. I sipped my coffee rather matter-of-factly. "Raven, Sofia, she kinda kept him off my back, but with her gone now I guess it's open season on me."

There was a full minute of stunned silence as he processed what I was telling him. A minute is a long time in a conversation; I took a couple of sips of my coffee and wiped the sleep out of my eyes before he spoke again. "How long has this been going on?"

"A couple of weeks after I started there, and then every month after that."

"And you never told me?"

I shrugged. "I figured it would just start a fight."

He rubbed his forehead. "You're just so infuriating sometimes, Jesus. Have you even heard of STDs? That's a real fuckin' thing, ya know." He slapped his hands down on his knees. "Okay. So you do know you're quitting, right?"

"I've been thinking about quitting."

"This isn't an option, Jenna, there's nothing to think about."

"So you're giving me an ultimatum?"

"Baby, I'm offering you a life outside of that club. You're a student, not a stripper, you can do so much with your life. I'm giving you an alternative… I'm giving you options."

"I'm weighing my options, I guess." And I was, I didn't know what I was going to do.

"Weighing your options, huh? You only have two options: Live in my house under my rules, or you don't live here at all. And my rules are no sucking other guys, no fucking other guys, and no stripping. I think I'm being very generous here, I'm not even going to ask if there have been other guys."

"It's probably best that you don't ask that, yeah."

"Jesus, Jenna." He put his head in his hands for a long time. I felt bad, hitting him with all of this at once. "Tell you what. I'm going to go food shopping for Thanksgiving dinner, probably take me a couple of hours. You think about what I've said. I hope you stay, I really want you to stay, regardless of what has happened. But, if you stay, then you are here with me and we make this work."

He paused for effect, I guess.

"Otherwise… don't stay."

----------

"Champagne, miss?" The first-class flight attendant asked me. He was ultra-flamboyant and just so nice.

"Um… thanks! And by the way, I love your nails."

He poured and joked with me. "I wish I could grow them as long as yours, you're just so beautiful!"

"I didn't know they would serve drinks while we're still boarding. In fact, I didn't really know they served drinks at all."

"Is this your first flight, darlin'?"

I nodded nervously.

"Well, sit back and relax. My name is Lawrence and I'll take care of you the whole way to L.A. Damn, girl, I'm almost thinking of changing teams on account of you! Happy Thanksgiving, love, I'll be back soon."

I laughed and he patted my hand, then left to take care of other passengers. I was grateful that nobody sat next to me; I didn't feel like talking to anyone right now as it had been a rough few days and I needed some time to sort everything out.

I'd purchased a large luggage set and had all of my things out of Derek's house before he got back home. It really was a big upgrade from the Hefty garbage sacks. I thought of waiting for him to get home so I could tell him goodbye but I didn't really see the point of that. Neither of us was going to change our minds and I was tired of fighting with him. I copied all of my videos and pictures to my own cloud account and deleted all of the ones on his except the very first one we made. I figured I owed him something, maybe it would be a nice memento for him of our time together.

I got my tablet out and looked over my new representation contract again. Atticus had sent it over that Monday after I left Derek's place, and I had a lawyer look it over on Tuesday. I'd already been burned once by signing that model release form when I didn't understand it and I wasn't going to make the same mistake twice. My lawyer pronounced it a fair deal and I signed it. It wasn't that much money, really, but it provided a safety net. Atticus had also thrown in three months rent-free at an apartment and a three-month car rental. It seemed like a good deal to me.

"Passengers, please put your trays in the upright position and prepare for takeoff."

Oh, God, this is really happening! I wasn't really scared of airplanes, I'd never thought about them much at all. But now I was keenly aware of everything around me as I looked out the window. When the engines roared and I was pressed back into my seat, I was impressed. We are flying!

After we climbed up really high there wasn't much to look at anymore. I tried reading the in-flight magazine but I got bored with it, and the same with the entertainment options. So much had happened in the last four days that I really couldn't pay attention to ordinary things.

Lawrence came by again with snacks. I took a Sprite this time instead of more champagne even though it was free.

"So are you visiting family in L.A.?"

I cringed a little at that question. "No, I'm actually moving there for work."

He smiled. "Something tells me that you're going to make it big, girl, I have no doubt!"

Family… do I even have a family anymore? I guess their reaction was predictable. In the last seven months I had gone from church-going high-schooler to wild-child stripper, and now I was moving to LA to make my mark. My mom gave me a hug when I went to see them, but Grammy and Dad just walked away, muttering how I had thrown my life away and what had they done wrong. I won't do this forever, I'll make it up to them. I will make so much money I can buy them a house or something. I will show them.

At least they won't have to look at my face on a billboard much longer, I mused. The only high point of my week was my little talk with Tony. He thought that I had come in early so he could bend me over his desk or something, and I loved the flabbergasted look on his face when I told him I was quitting and that he could go fuck himself. I was his biggest earner, and once he realized I was really quitting he let out a stream of curse words so loud that Andy came running into the office to rescue me and escort me out of there. The main thing he was yelling was, "We need new fucking billboards!"

Then, as they often did, my thoughts drifted to Sofia. I wish you were here with me, going to California with me. After she left Dallas we texted and called each other a few times, and she tried to get me to fly to see her but I never did. Her Mom had two more surgeries and likely had a full year or more of difficult recovery in front of her. She did mention that her Mom's doctor was very handsome and recently divorced, and I had no doubt Sofia was going to have a new friend very soon. Am I so easily replaced? I really loved you, Sofe, my Sofia. I still do. I didn't think of myself as a lesbian, or even bisexual. I was just… me.

And that shrill Mother's voice deep inside my head asked me, And just who are you? You're just some slave to your own pussy, aren't you? A whore. You'll do anything to make yourself happy, won't you?

I wished that voice would shut up; my mind was kind of spinning out of control. It just seemed like so many chapters of my life were closing, and I didn't know it at the time but that was truer than I imagined. I managed to see Sofia one more time in my life; it was during one of the times that I needed a break from shooting scenes, and she actually came to the club where I was headlining to watch me dance. It really wasn't the same, though, and nothing like the times we'd spent together in Texas. A couple of years earlier she'd found a rich older man, and they'd had a child, and she was pregnant with her second, and she was very happy.

It took many years to find someone who loved me like she did. She was right, though. I was stronger than I ever thought I was; but losing her, losing the only woman that I ever loved, was one of the most difficult things I had to endure in my entire life.

Oh, Sofia… I wish things were different…

I awoke with a start; the plane had made a little bing noise above me. I was surprised I'd fallen asleep at all. Everything was different; it had gotten dark outside and it felt like the plane was tilting forward. I was wondering if that was normal when Lawrence's voice came over the loudspeaker.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we've begun our descent into Los Angeles and the Captain has turned on the fasten-seatbelt sign—"

He droned on about other stuff, but all I could see were the city lights outside. L.A. was huge! The lights went on for miles and miles!

We finally touched down on the runway. Lawrence made another announcement over the speaker and he stared right at me the whole time.

"Ladies and gentleman, welcome to Los Angeles! The city of beautiful people and a million dreams. The city where you can be whoever you want to be if you have the courage to try. Ladies and gentlemen, enjoy your stay."

I just had one thought. I'm going to kick this city's ass.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 4: Jenna begins her porn career

Mmm, this guy has a nice cock.

Andre lay back on the bench in the VIP area of The Spearmint Rhino DTLA (Downtown LA) as I began my naked dance on top of him. They didn't have separate rooms like in Dallas, and privacy consisted of partial walls between the padded benches. Still, we dancers could crawl all over the guys and rub them with our bodies during our VIP sessions.

It was also interesting that many of the guys here wore basketball shorts. Of course, the reason behind it was pretty simple. Basketball shorts are made of very thin material which, if the guy also isn't wearing any underwear, and most of them didn't, allowed for maximum sensations on his cock. The other guys that came in wearing denim jeans also got private dances but I was certain they didn't feel nearly as much as the guys who wore those basketball shorts.

But my customer, Andre, had his Lakers shorts on and his hard cock stood at attention. I pushed his fancy buttoned shirt up his body so my large naked breasts could slide on his bare skin. Eventually, I moved up to where my pussy lips surrounded his cock, carefully guarded by that very thin fabric. I could feel his mushroom head and even some of the large veins on the underside of his rigid cock. Then his hands moved up and he rested them on my ass.

"Hands," Mikey called out, and Andre immediately dropped them. So many laws here in Cali. Unlike in Texas, there was a security guard in the room that kept constant surveillance on me and my coworkers, and I was already told by a couple of the other girls that bribing them to let me get away with more was an impossibility.

I continued to rub my body on his as he thrust upwards. His cock actually felt great like this, grinding between the lips of my pussy and caressing my clit. "You like my body, Andre? You wanna fuck me, don't you, baby. I want you to fuck me, I want your fucking cock deep in my pussy." I quickly learned I needed to up my game in the 'dirty talk' area as California outlawed most of my other moves. I couldn't put my hand on his dick, I certainly couldn't put my mouth on it, and it had better not ever come out of his pants. Again, unlike in Texas, all of the rules here were strictly enforced.

"You know you do, bitch," he said in a low, deep, gravelly voice. "You know I fuck your shit up with this big nigga cock. Yo pussy be creamin' when I get inside you. You want me in your cunt, baby, say it."

Hmm… wow. That just turned me right off. There's dirty talk, and then there's that kind of talk. But I wasn't here to teach manners, I was here to get guys off, so I had to play along. "Yeah, Daddy, give me that hard dick." I couldn't bring myself to say the 'N' word, it just wasn't something I could ever say. "I want your big black cock inside me," I moaned. "You're gonna make me come, baby."

We were both close now, and just as I was about to finish both of us off the song ended. "Do you want to continue this, baby?" I cooed.

"Don't you stop now, bitch! Finish me off!"

He was right on the edge, right where I wanted him. However, I wasn't going to continue until I had a commitment for another song, which meant more money. "So you're good for another song?" I said just a little more sternly. I kissed and lightly licked his neck in an attempt to entice him to take this further.

"Yeah, bitch, one more song, get me off with that hot fuckin' cunt."

I inwardly cringed. Demanding fucking prick. Guys here just seemed so rude, LA was nothing like Texas. Nonetheless, I pressed forward. "I love your cock, Andre, please… fuck me… give me cum… shoot your cum deep inside me," I said sensually.

I rubbed my pussy on his erection again through those micro-thin shorts. His thick cock was perfectly rubbing my clit and about a minute later my body began to climb and he tensed up. "Yeah, bitch, work that pussy on this black cock, get me off."

I ground harder on him and he let out a low, deep moan and his body trembled. He screamed out as his orgasm consumed him, and I had to clamp my hand over his mouth to try to silence him as I felt his cock throbbing on my pussy as a mild orgasm washed over me. He arched his back and held it there a few moments, then collapsed back down in a spent heap. Once his cock quit pulsing I got off of him and stood up. When I looked down I noticed that some of his semen had made its way through his thin shorts and was now on the lips of my vagina.

"Thank you, Andre, that was nice."

He grudgingly sat up and fished out his wallet, handing me a hundred-dollar bill. You've gotta be kidding me. "That's nice, but you owe me two more."

"Bitch, you got enough."

"Mikey!" I called out and raised my hand. In a flash, Mikey was at my side and two linebacker-sized bouncers stood right beside him.

"Trouble?"

After Andre reluctantly gave me two more C-notes, Mikey shook him down for another $100 for causing a ruckus before they threw his broke-ass out the door.

"Sorry, Madi." He pocketed the extra hundred bucks. I surmised that he was going to split it with his crew. "He won't be bothering you again."

"Thanks, Mikey. This kinda shit didn't happen in Texas. Y'all gotta teach these boys some manners!"

He laughed and I headed back to the dressing room clutching my outfit and my purse. They wanted us to walk around naked here at the DTLA Rhino. I felt pretty safe, though, as most of the crowd knew there was an absolute no-touch rule in the club. Still, I got my ass patted a couple of times as I made my way through the thinning crowd.

"Over here, baby!" A bachelor party requested my services, but I waved them off. It was after three in the morning and I was exhausted by my first shift.

Once I got to the dressing room, I slumped into my chair, got some Kleenex to wipe that asshole's semen off my vagina, and looked at my poor, tired face in the mirror. This place sucks.

"How did you do, new fish?" Lucia sat next to me, touching up her makeup. "You seemed pretty busy."

"Shitty. I barely broke a thousand."

"A thousand? Damn, girl, that's not shitty, that's top dollar!"

I shook my head. "In Texas, I could earn a thousand in an hour in the VIP room. My worst night ever there I got $1,400 for the night and I never made less than two grand on the weekends."

"Baby, this was one of the biggest Friday nights we've had in a long time. You did good, but you could do more. There's still two bachelor party groups out there, ya know?"

"Yeah, no thanks. I'm heading home, I'm beat." I texted Atticus right then; I didn't care how late it was, I wanted him to know that I was pissed.

This is bullshit ??

Almost immediately, he texted me back. We will talk tomorrow @2 I've got other ideas.

He also texted me a restaurant name and address, but I didn't respond. I headed home to my new furnished apartment and fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.

----------

I left my quaint little apartment in Hollywood to head for Dan Tana's, some restaurant on Santa Monica Boulevard. Atticus wanted me there by 2:00, so I made sure not to be there until after 2:30. I pulled up to this really old-looking place to valet-park my brand-new convertible Mustang. It was just a rental that the agency had got for me, but I loved driving it and thought of getting my own once I'd figured out how to make decent money here.

Damn, this place looks old and dumpy, kind of like most of LA. It seemed that Hollywood was really cool and swanky… forty years ago. Now it looked like its best days were behind her.

"Enjoy your lunch, miss," the valet guy said as he handed me my ticket and his eyes roamed up and down my body. "And, may I say, wow." He chirped the tires as he sped off but I didn't care, it was a rental.

When I stepped into the restaurant it was like going back in time fifty years. The entire place was decorated in red. I was surrounded by red-checkered tablecloths, large red-padded booths, and red carpeting. The walls were also painted red and there were fake red flowers at each booth. I'd once read somewhere that red was the color of anger and aggression, and the room fit my present mood perfectly because I was more than ready to give Atticus both barrels when I saw him.

The only semi-cool thing about the room was the various pictures on the wall that featured old movie stars, but I didn't know who most of them were. My heart sank just a little because it reminded me of my father and his love of old movies. Even though I didn't like this place, I knew he would.

I gave my name to the hostess and she walked me to Atticus's table. I could feel eyes on me; it's like a sixth sense that I developed in the strip club. I just knew when people were looking at me, and a lot of the people here were doing just that.

"Thank you," I said to the hostess as she led me to his table, and I sat down in one of the rather uncomfortable wooden chairs.

"It's good to see you, Jenna. Although it would have been nice to let me know you'd be late."

"It would have been nice to let me know that you set me up in a shithole, too." I crossed my arms and glared at him.

"The Spearmint Rhino is one of the most—"

"Spare me. I worked my ass off last night and made about a third of what I made in Dallas. This is bullshit and you know it. Start talking. Tell me why you brought me here."

His eyes looked beyond me as our waitress approached our table. "I'm Suzette and I'll be taking care of you folks today; can I get you something to get you started? Drinks, perhaps? We have a lovely wine selec—"

"Um… ginger ale for the lady," he said to the waitress. "And two chicken parmigianas, thanks. Oh, and another Gimlet for me."

"Very good, I will—"

"No, a Cobb Salad for me and a Coke," I said sternly to the waitress. I knew I was acting like a bitch. The sorry state of my career wasn't her fault and I quickly softened my tone. "If you would, please," I said sweetly. I shot her a sexy little smile, which she returned before walking away.

Atticus smiled and made a little humph noise. "Okay, did you see that actor over there? That's George Cloo—"

"I don't give a shit who it is and yes, I saw him. He's a lot more handsome in the movies than he is in person. His grey hair makes him look old now. But forget that, can we talk about—"

"He watched you walk in," Atticus interrupted. "Almost everyone's head turned to watch you walk past."

I rolled my eyes. "Oh, wow, how nice," I said sarcastically, "but people don't pay me to walk by them. Start talking."

"Jenna, you have 'it'. That unmistakable quality, that thing that makes people pay attention to you. That certain—"

"If you're going to say je ne sais quoi, spare me. I hear that three times a night."

The pretty server brought our drinks, which momentarily put our conversation on hold. She shot me a beautiful smile before going to another table.

He sat back in his chair and smiled at me. "I was going to say that, because it is true. It's not just your beauty, although there is a lot of that. It's the way you carry yourself, your smile, your style. I mean, look at you now; ripped jeans, a crop top, sneaks, and you look like a million bucks. You don't know how many Hollywood bigwigs are in this room right now looking at you."

"Is that why you brought me here? You're going to make a big movie star out of me? Well, I have news for you: I can't act at all."

"For what I have in mind, you won't have to act much, at least not very well."

My eyes widened and I waited semi-patiently for him to continue. What the hell is he talking about?

"I'd like to get you into the adult-movie business."

My jaw dropped. "You mean… like… um… porn?"

"Yes; with your physique, your looks, your personality, you'd be perfect for it."

A million things whirled through my mind at the speed of light. I'd let Derek take so many pictures and videos of me it was something that I'd grown very comfortable doing. However, very few people had ever seen them. It was just a hobby, a sex aid, for my boyfriend and me; something we'd both enjoyed as a form of foreplay and to enhance what we did sexually. I did let Sofia and Buck see a couple of our little videos and I guess they liked them, but what he was suggesting was so much different than that. This would be millions of people watching me have actual sex, not just hundreds like when I danced naked on that stage.

"I… um… I don't know," I said hesitantly.

"Have you ever let anyone film you having sex?"

A deep blush broke over my face. "Yes, I have," I whispered.

"How did you look on the screen when you watched it?"

"It looked good, I think."

"Was it a boyfriend who filmed you?"

"Yes," I admitted shyly. "But we just did it for fun, something for us to watch together, no one ever saw it." That was a lie, but I was in no way ready to admit to Atticus that I'd let anyone else see the clips that we'd shot.

"You're perfect for this, Jenna, I knew that from the moment I saw you."

I cut my eyes at him. "This has all been bullshit, hasn't it? Your idea was to get me into porn, not to come here to dance," I said sternly. I rested my head over my hands. Another person just fucked me over. And I've signed a contract.

"LA opens up so many new opportunities for you, and I'm not just talking porn. I'm offering you the full gamut here: appearances, being a featured dancer at gentlemen's clubs all across the country, a website. Girls can make a fortune doing this," he said enticingly.

I liked the idea of this, at least some of it. However, he hadn't been honest with me about his true intentions and I wanted to make sure that he knew I wasn't happy about it. "Maybe I'll decide to just move back to Texas and make three times as much as I make here."

"That's another option, Jenna. I'm sure Tony would be happy to welcome you back. I'm told he's a lot of fun to work for. I'm sure all of your coworkers like working for a drug addict who takes sexual liberties with them, don't they?"

I rolled my eyes again and took a drink of my Coke. Well, that didn't work. Is this actually a good idea?

"Look, I'm sorry for being snarky. But I'm on your side. The more money you make, the more money I make. And you weren't ever going to go anywhere in Dallas. But here we can do a lot of great things together. I understand that you're upset with me about not telling you about being an adult star right away. However, my experience has shown that it's better to have someone out here to take a look at the business first-hand before they make a decision. If I asked you this in Dallas you would've just said no."

Slowly, he was winning me over, maybe. "What do you mean, look at the business first-hand?"

"There's a shoot going on today in the Hills… um… the HollyWood Hills. We've got use of a great house overlooking the city. One of my girls is in it. Lana Rhoades, have you heard of her?

"No, I haven't."

"No matter, but we can go watch the shoot for a bit so you can see that it's on the up-and-up. Lana is one of the top performers in the industry. I feel that you can be better than she is."

Hmm. I guess this is the moment of truth. I do like seeing myself on the screen, and I know the other three people who've seen me thought I was great. I… want to see exactly how this works and how much these people make, though.

I took a drink of my Coke and Atticus drained the rest of his cocktail. He's nervous, I've got him on the ropes. I tapped my fingernails on the glass, making an annoying sound. I could see he wanted me to stop, so I did it some more.

"No more lies, Atticus," I said sternly. "I need to know that you're on my side and not trying to fuck me over."

"No more lies, I promise you that."

"And no withholding information, or any of that shit. You have to be up-front and straight with me. You know, I've only worked one night at the Rhino here and I've already got two very beefy security guards who are really into me. All I have to do is point to a guy and he's in a lot of sudden pain. The more I point, the more pain they deliver."

He smiled a half-smile, which quickly went away when he realized I wasn't teasing. "I can promise you that won't be necessary. I apologize for how I got you here, Jenna, that was wrong of me. But now that you are, let's show this city who you are."

I tapped my glass some more, hoping it was pissing him off.

"Alright, Atticus. I will go see your video shoot. In the meantime you're going to tell me how much money I'm going to make. Plus you are going to forgo your commission for the first month as your penalty for lying to me."

He nodded as our food arrived, and we got down to business.

----------

We had left my car at my apartment as Atticus insisted on driving. I was glad he did, the tight and twisted roads got me lost and nearly queasy. We finally arrived and had to park two mansions away due to the numerous cars. The hill was so steep I couldn't believe it; Texas wasn't known for its hills.

We walked past a few unmarked vans in the driveway. "These are the crew trucks. One of them probably is craft services." I gave him a wondering look. "Food. All these people gotta eat. Hey, Bobby!"

Atticus waved to some well-dressed guy talking on his cell and smoking a cigarette. Bobby nodded his head and waved the cigarette, then he lowered his sunglasses to take a look at me. I waved my fingers at him. "Bobby Thornton, one of the producers. You will work with him soon."

We got to the front door, which was surprisingly open, and Atticus led us inside. The first thing that struck me was the view; from the road you couldn't see much with the houses and walls blocking everything. But here, the huge plate-glass windows gave us a marvelous view of the whole city. The second thing that amazed me was all the people standing and scurrying about. Atticus knew most of the people and nodded his head or said hello to them. He even introduced me to a few but I didn't remember any of their names, really.

"Why is it so cold in here?" I asked.

"They bring in these portable industrial air-conditioners to run in between takes. All these lights make it pretty hot in here, and you can't run fans or the A/C when filming; the noise, you know. Oh, there's Lana."

We had arrived in the main living area and obviously the main setting for the scene. A large white sectional sofa was surrounded on three sides by racks and racks of lights, equipment, cameras and microphones mounted on booms, cables, and a large desk that held eight small video screens and one big one.

We made our way past this to an area where three director's chairs were arranged in a semicircle. One seat was empty but the others held a pretty woman and a gorgeous young girl, both wearing light kimono-type robes. A make-up woman was tending to the older woman.

"Atticus!" greeted the younger girl, standing up and giving Atticus a hug. "How are you? I heard you were coming by. Who's your friend?" She looked lustfully into my eyes; it was as if she wanted to eat me up.

"Lana Rhoades, this is Madi Valentine." Lana shook my hand, but not like a man would. She held my hand in a gentle squeeze, her fingers exploring mine. Atticus continued, "Lana is one of the top adult film stars right now, certainly one of the highest paid."

"Thanks to you, dear," she quipped. She looked back at me. "Is he trying to talk you into the business?"

"He is. I think he's trying to impress me with you and… it's kind of working." I squeezed her hand back and smiled at her.

"Aren't you sweet… can I hug you? Are you comfortable with that?"

I pulled her into me and her warm body crushed into mine. "Mmmmm," she purred. "I like your style, girl." Impulsively, I kissed her… and sparks flew. Her warm, wet mouth felt delicious on mine. We kissed just for a couple of seconds, then separated.

"How old are you, girl?"

"I'm… eighteen."

"Damn. Well, Atticus," she spoke to him but kept looking at me, "you might have a winner here with this one. I kind of wish I didn't have to shoot the rest of the day." Her hand touched my hot blushing cheek for a few seconds.

"And this is Linda Rae, she plays my Mommy today."

"Charmed," Linda spat out. "More new meat for the grinder." Then she spoke to her makeup artist. "Try not to fuck up my eyebrows like you did this morning."

"Yes, Miss Rae," replied the bored woman as she painted on her eyebrows.

A deep voice sounded behind me. "Who's this? Did I get another daughter?"

A bell rang and then a voice shouted out, "Ten minutes, everybody! Ten minutes!"

The deep-voiced man gently held my shoulders and ushered me to the side a little. "I'm just gonna sneak by you here."

"Dick," smiled Lana, "this is Madi Valentine, she's a prospect with Atticus."

"Nice to meet you, Madi. I've just gotta—" and he dropped his loose-fitting shorts to the ground. "There, all set," he beamed.

Is that real? Is he kidding me? Jesus, Mary, and Joseph and all the saints…

They all laughed at my shock and surprise. Then Lana tried to rescue me. "Dick, what are you doing to the poor girl! She's only eighteen and, judging by her face, I don't think she's ever seen a cock like yours before."

My first impression was that it went down to his knee. I realized that wasn't quite true, but it hung down a long way.

"How… how," I stammered like a silly little girl.

"How long is it?" Dick tried to help. "Ten and a half inches."

I gulped. "I was gonna say, h-how do you get that inside you?" I meant that for Lana.

Lana laughed. "Well, it helps if you love cock. You sure you want to get into this business?"

I continued to stare at the monster cock about three feet away from me. "I'm pretty sure."

They all laughed.

We backed up a little as people started preparing for the upcoming scene, which we were told would be the final scene with the cumshot. I was trying to blend into the background but then I was called out by Lana, who was resting her face on Linda's ass, who in turn was on all fours and facing off-camera. Dick told us that he was supposed to fuck her ass with encouragement from Lana.

"Stand over here where I can see you," Lana said. "Dick wants to see you too."

The director pointed to a spot for me to stand off to the side a bit where I assumed I wouldn't be blocking the shot. "Alright, Dick, let's get that bad boy in gear."

Wow, not very sexy to just be told to get it up on command. But then I saw the girls had lubed up their vaginas before that shot too. Is it all just smoke and mirrors?

"Honey," Dick said to me. "Could you turn just a bit? I want to see your ass."

I didn't move for a moment, I was frozen by the sudden attention directed at me as everyone looked my way. Fortunately, the intelligent part of my brain woke up and got me to turn sideways to him. Come on, show these people you can do whatever they do and do it better.

Slowly, ever so slowly, I leaned forward so my ass stuck out. My right hand caressed my right thigh, slowly trailing my fingers over my strategically-ripped jeans. Then I rubbed and cupped my own ass as I stared directly into his eyes. "You want your cock in my ass, don't you, Dick?" His eyes traveled back down and stared at my curves. I turned away from him a little more, giving him a better view. "Right here, Dick," I cooed as I touched myself between my legs, rubbing my asshole over my jeans. "I want you to fuck my asshole with that big fucking cock. Tear me up, Dicky, let me show you what an ass whore I am."

I smiled as I watched his cock stiffening and lifting. "Roll cameras, roll sound," called the director, apparently pleased that Dick's dick was getting ready to perform. "Keep going, Madi, a little more."

"I want you to pound my bottom so hard, Daddy. Fuck me and make me cry, will you do that, Daddy? Huh? Cum in my ass and then fuck my face?"

Lana smiled a huge smile at me, winking at me before she engulfed his cock in her mouth for a few moments.

"Give me your hot cum, Daddy,"I begged in a voice just above a whisper, "I need it so bad."

"Action!" the director called.

Dick returned his gaze to Lana's face and Linda's ass, his huge cock rigid and angry-looking. He inched forward and drove his cock into her rectum. I turned to look at the monitor that showed Linda's face straining as he split her wide open.

I want that to be me. I want to take that monster and show it who's boss.

"Yes, Daddy!" Lana cried. "Fuck Mommy's ass, give it to her!" Lana's hands held Linda's ass cheeks wide open as Dick's giant cock pounded in and out of her. He then grabbed Lana's hair, holding her head as he pulled out of Linda's ass and shoved his cock right into Lana's mouth.

Oh, my God, that's so dirty! If I had touched my pussy I would have come right then. I had never seen anything so bold and erotic like that before. Dick looked over at me as he spoke his lines. "Yeah, Baby, suck Daddy's dirty cock! Make your Daddy come!" He face-fucked Lana for a few more moments before he slammed it back into Linda's asshole.

Then, and I couldn't believe he did this, he slapped Lana's face several times, slapped her like he owned her. And Lana smiled up at him. She wasn't mad, she looked like it turned her on.

Is she acting? It's turning me on, for damn sure.

Dick pulled out of Linda's ass again, her rectum gaping wide, held open by Lana pulling her cheeks apart. Lana leaned over and stuck her tongue completely inside Linda's asshole, rimming her quivering maw. Dick yanked her head back up so he could fuck her mouth again.

God, I'm so turned on, oh, fuck.

Dick kept looking over at me, watching me because he knew the cameras weren't on him. I stood there facing him, trying to give him my sultriest looks. His eyes seemed to encourage me, his sexy smile emboldened me, and his huge cock enflamed me.

Without thinking, my hand slid between my legs and I openly rubbed my pussy through the outside of my jeans. Dick's eyes widened and he nodded his head vigorously.

Go on, do it. It will be something they'd never expect me to do.

I took a deep breath and pushed my hand deep inside my jeans and under my thong. I rubbed my clit for several seconds while taking in the erotic sight. Dick's eyes moved up and down my body and he began pounding the older woman harder and faster. I pushed two fingers deep inside my pussy and used my thumb to rub my clit as intense orgasmic waves crashed down over me. My eyes closed for a moment and I steadied myself against the director's desk. When I opened my eyes, Lana was spitting onto Linda's asshole, keeping it lubricated, while Dick continued to thrust furiously into her.

A few seconds later he pulled out of her ass and jerked his cock feverishly, shooting his cum into her gaping hole and across Lana's face. She quickly swallowed what was in her mouth and then took his dirty cock deep in her throat. Lana seemed to be on a mission, as after she emptied his cock she slurped up and swallowed all of Dick's cum from Linda's asshole. Falling onto her back, Linda maneuvered to kiss her while Dick sank his fingers deep into Lana's pussy and began frigging her incredibly fast. After only a few seconds, streams of liquid erupted from Lana's vagina, some of it hitting her own face. Linda quickly licked up the fluid and she spit some of it into Lana's open mouth, who promptly swallowed it.

Fuck! I've never seen anything hotter than this!

Eventually, the ladies waved to the camera and the videographer pulled back away from the couch.

"And… Cut! That's a wrap! Thank you, everyone! Great job, you guys!" The director then clapped his hands, and the rest of the crew and on-lookers also applauded. I clapped as long and hard as anyone, I was so impressed with them.

Dick walked up to me, wiping his gleaming, sweaty muscles with a fresh towel. "You!" he said sharply, smiling. "You totally got me there today, thank you. I hope we can work together sometime very soon."

His strong masculine scent nearly overwhelmed me. Unlike most women, I found the smell of a sweaty man almost intoxicating. I know, I'm weird, right? Anyway, I managed not to swoon as I replied. "Thank you, Dick, I'm glad I could help out. And I would love to work with you if I decide to enter the business." I looked down at his dripping cock, then back up at him.

"Atticus!" Dick hollered. "Get this girl signed up, would ya?"

"Workin' on it!" Atticus answered.

Lana also came up to me. "You are so hot, little girl. You and I will work together, have Atticus call me once you get signed, okay?"

"I will and… you were fantastic, amazing, I've never seen anything like what you just did. And you too, Linda!"

"Thanks a lot," sneered Linda as she walked by.

"Don't pay her any attention," Lana said in a low voice. "She's just pissy because she's jealous. But thank you, you're so sweet to say those things. And I mean it, I want to work with you, it would be fun. Ciao, Bella!"

Chow… is that Italian or something? She's so nice, and hot.

Atticus had me meet the director and a couple of other producers. They all seemed nice and not even the least bit sleazy, which I found to be quite surprising. Then Atticus handed me his keys and asked me to wait in the car.

I sat in his car for ten minutes before he came out to drive us back. I spent that alone time thinking about what I had just seen. Do I want to do this? Lana and that scene was so hot… God, I will have to tell my parents at some point. They will have a fit. But… Atticus told me how rich Lana was, I see her Mercedes parked right over there… I could be just like her… maybe?

"What did they want?" I asked when he returned.

"Oh, just something about an upcoming shoot. Now, let's you and me talk some business."

----------

"So, what do you think? Are you ready to try this?"

I took a sip from the bottle of water that Atticus's pretty assistant gave me when we stepped into the office. We were on the 36th floor of his downtown LA office building. Of course, his office was very posh and stylish. He had a large oak desk with a big executive-type chair and there were plants in the corner of the room that gave the space a sweet organic smell. On the walls were various autographed posters of pretty porn girls and one of them was Lana.

"I'm thinking about it, but I still have some questions." I thought for a moment. "What's the money like?" I also shot him another 'you'd better not lie to me again about money' look, just to remind him of our earlier conversation.

"It depends on what you're willing to do. Starting out, you'll make around $500 for what we call a boy-girl shoot but that will go up to $1,000 the more popular you get."

My jaw dropped. "You've got to be kidding me, I could make $500 in Dallas in the VIP room in a half hour and that didn't even involve sex."

"Listen, you need to think bigger. Lana started off just like you, but now she makes $20,000 a month just off her website and $15,000 as a featured dancer when I book her in gentleman's clubs."

"Really?"

"Yes," he said enticingly. "It's about getting your name out there, getting you popular, and to do that it takes shooting scenes, and in the beginning it won't be for very much money."

"But as I get popular I'll make more?"

"Yes, you can make up to $1,000 for a boy-girl scene once you have a following, maybe more. Again, shooting scenes is just a way to get your name out there so we can capitalize on your fame."

"That makes sense… I guess… but what about shooting different types of scenes other than boy-girl?" I was a little embarrassed to ask this question but I remembered watching porn with Derek where the girl did a lot more than only be with one guy.

He smiled. "I can get you over $1,500 if you were willing to do anal and about $2,000 for doing a shoot with two men, and being with multiple men would be even more."

Anal… on camera… showing my gaping asshole… and multiple guys, which would mean more anal and more cumshots… I should have expected this, right? But that's where the money is… That was a lot to digest at this point. But having my own website and being a featured dancer was very appealing. Two porn girls came through as featured dancers when I worked at the Rhino in Dallas and they were treated like royalty; the idea of traveling and seeing more of the country and dancing in different clubs was very appealing.

"What about shooting scenes with women?"

"That's something that's not going to pay very much regardless of how popular you get. However, shooting what's called girl-girl scenes is important because it's something that guys love to watch, and again, it's all about driving traffic to your website and getting men inside the gentlemen's clubs when you're a featured dancer." He paused for a moment. "Have you been with other women?"

"Yes, I have," I admitted shyly.

"Good, it's just part of being in the business." He took a sip of his water and our eyes met. "Have you ever been filmed, in your personal life, I mean?"

I thought for a moment. Only two other people had ever seen any of the videos that I'd shot with Derek and I didn't like the idea of anyone else knowing that this was something that I'd done. However, I was considering this, really considering it, and if I was going to be successful I'd need Atticus's help. I reasoned that for this to work I needed to be honest with him. "Yes, I have," I whispered.

"At some point I'd like to view it; it would really help me market you to different websites within the industry."

I took a deep breath. "You can see it now, if you want."

His eyes widened. "Really?"

"Yes." I pulled out my phone, logged into the iCloud, and then handed it to him. "I'm going to go use the bathroom and get a cup of coffee." For some reason, I didn't want to be in the room while he watched, that would just be too weird. I stood up and walked out of his office.

After using the restroom I took the elevator down to the lobby and ordered a coffee and sandwich from one of the vendors. This whole day seemed very surreal. When I woke up this morning I'd contemplated moving back to Texas. I hated the idea of crawling back to Tony and working for him because it would be like admitting defeat, both to him and to myself. I hated giving him those disgusting blowjobs, but I made really good money at the Rhino, especially compared to what I was making dancing here in LA.

Then my mind turned to getting into the porn business. Is this even something that I could actually do? I always thought that porn stars did really well financially; however, from what Atticus revealed, that really wasn't the case. I did love the idea of being a featured dancer and having my own website, though. I couldn't help but think that the money would be there; all I had to do was let it happen.

I looked down at my watch. I'd been gone for about a half hour and I made my way back to Atticus's office. When I entered, my phone was on the desk in front of him and he had a far-away glassy look in his eyes. I sat back down in the chair in front of his desk, grabbed my phone, and stuffed it into my back pocket.

"So, whaddya think?"

It took him several seconds to respond. "I'm still trying to process what I just saw." He took a deep breath. "I've been looking for a girl like you for years, Jenna. I know you don't realize it yet, but you're holding the winning lottery ticket; I just need you to let me cash it in for you."

I smiled. "So you liked what you saw?"

"I fuckin' loved it. Some of those videos are a little rough and could use some editing, but half of them could go on a website today."

My eyes widened. "You think they're that good?"

"It's better than 90% of what's currently out there."

"Really?"

"You're a natural and you're so sexually open. Would you be willing to do those types of things once you started working?"

I took a deep breath. "I'd want to start out slowly, but eventually, yes, I think so."

"Who was the guy in those videos?"

"My ex-boyfriend."

"Would he agree to let us use them?"

"No, he wouldn't, we… um… didn't part on very good terms."

"No matter, we'll blur out his face when we post them to the website I'm going to have built for you."

It was as if his mind was spinning in a million different directions and I gave him a few moments to collect his thoughts. "You're willing to do this, right? You're willing to proceed?" he asked hopefully.

"Yes, I am, but I… you know… what would you want me to do first?"

"There's a website called Amateur Allure that would be a perfect place for you to start, a lot of women who want to break into the business get their start there."

"What would it be like? Would it be anything like what I saw today?"

"No, it wouldn't be anything like that. What you saw today was a large production, by industry standards anyway. Amateur Allure is much smaller, more intimate. It would be only you and the male performer who would also act as the cameraman."

"That doesn't sound too bad, I guess, but what would I… you know… what would I be expected to do?"

"There'd be a short interview, he'd have you take off your clothes, you'd give him oral sex, you'd have sex with him in a couple of different positions, then he'd come in your mouth and you'd swallow it."

My eyes widened. "Swallow it?"

"Yes, it's a condition of shooting with them. Would that be a problem?" he said a little more sternly.

I took a deep breath. "No, it's okay, that won't be a problem." I used to do that with the college boys, swallow cum from guys I barely knew. Why am I balking at it now?

"Good. To be famous, you're going to need to be a cum-swallower, not a cum-dodger. Now, you're going to have to take an STD test today or tomorrow and then every two weeks, it's the industry standard. Everyone has to take them or they don't shoot. But this way we keep all of you actors safe."

I was a little concerned about that. "Okay, good. I'm… just kind of nervous about the whole thing, ya know? I've never been… so public in this way before."

Atticus smiled at me. "Of course you are, it's a big step. But you saw Lana today; she was just like you are now a few years ago. She is a megastar, and you could be even bigger… you have the potential. You are incredibly sexy but you also have this… kind of innocence about you. The men will not be able to get enough of you. I'm telling you, you'll go far."

I took in a deep breath and exhaled, still unable to make up my mind. He sensed it.

"Jenna, your private videos are amazing. I've seen a lot of porn, you know, and you are incredibly special. Let the world know who you are; a sweet, beautiful, lovable small-town girl… who is also the sexiest person they've ever seen."

He's laying it on thick, but part of me thinks he's actually right. I'm as sexy or sexier than most of the girls in the porn scenes I watched with Derek.

"We're gonna be rich?"

"You'll be a millionaire in five years. And I mean money-in-the-bank millionaire."

This is what I want… right? Fame, fortune, and everything that goes with it… I just have to… just have to do all those incredibly nasty things I did in those videos I made with Derek, which I guess will be easy. The difficult part is letting the entire world see me do it. But… I think I can get past that.

"Okay," I said in a near-whisper. "Let's do this."

"Perfect, let's get started."

Before I left his office he had me sign what felt like a mountain of paperwork. I authorized him to build a website and open Instagram, Twitter, and Onlyfans accounts as well as my own channel on Pornhub. I also gave him the password to my iCloud account so he could download the videos and pictures I'd shot with Derek so we'd have some content to put on the different sites. Again, Atticus assured me that his face would be blurred out so he couldn't be identified.

The next day Atticus hired a photographer. We went around the Los Angeles area and he took pictures of me at all of the famous Southern California landmarks. I packed a large duffle bag full of clothes so I could wear something different at each location. We went to Rodeo Drive in Beverly Hills, Venice beach, the Hollywood sign, the Griffith Park Observatory, and the La Brea Tar Pits. It was an exhausting day, but I loved seeing the beautiful sites and the thousands of pictures that the photographer took provided a lot of content for my new Instagram and Twitter accounts. It still all seemed very overwhelming and surreal, but I knew I was making the right decision. This was potentially a very lucrative venture and I'd always wanted to be popular and famous. Even though I still second-guessed myself at times, I was now locked in and committed to this new life that I'd allowed Atticus to talk me into.

----------

I pulled up to this nondescript row of older one-story industrial buildings, looking for the address. There was a metal-cutting place, some kind of air-conditioning company, and a company that seemed to make big tents or something. Finally I found a parking spot at the end of the row. There was no name on the glass door, just the number. I was told to text when I arrived.

This is Jenna, I'm parked outside.

Okay, stay in your car till I get there came the immediate response.

Thirty seconds later a reasonably attractive guy was unlocking the glass door and waving me in. I made sure my Mustang was locked and headed inside to meet him. He locked the door after I stepped inside.

"We keep it locked, for obvious reasons. I didn't want to have you standing around outside, all these construction and factory guys, they would be all over you! I'm Thomas," and he held out his hand.

"I'm Madi, nice to meet you."

"Madi Valentine, also known as Jenna. Can I have your ID, please? I'll need to photocopy it but I also need to videotape it."

We passed through another door, which he also locked, out of the tiny foyer into a hallway. His office was the first on the left. It was filled with three large computer screens arranged side by side on his desk and I could see he was working on some video-editing software; a cumshot was prominent on one screen and a bunch of other little windows filled the other screens. Above his head on the wall was a big sign that said Amateur Allure in fancy script. He held out his hand, indicating a chair for me to sit in while he sat behind the desk.

"Madi, I want you to feel comfortable. Would you like a glass of wine? Or I've got a vape pen with an awesome indica cartridge that will really chill you out. You know, cannabis?"

"Thank you, but I'm fine. I could use some water, maybe, like right before the shoot."

"Okay, no problem. Let me know if you change your mind. One second," he said as he fiddled with a video camera mounted on his desk. I heard the beep and saw the red light come on. "We record all of our discussions so there's no misunderstandings. We need to show that the person signing the forms is the one in the video, you understand."

I nodded. "Of course." It was interesting that he offered me wine and marijuana before he turned the camera on.

He had me sign some forms and I presented him and the camera with my lab test results stating I had no STDs. He then showed me his results from last week that he was also clean.

"So, this is your first time ever shooting a video like this?"

"First time professionally, yes."

"Okay, well, I'm going to lay out the shoot and say some things that should be totally obvious by now, but I don't want any surprises, okay?

I appreciated his solicitous attitude, not rushing me and trying to make me comfortable. In ten or fifteen minutes, though, I'm going to be fucking this guy. He's okay-looking, I've blown much worse guys back in Dallas and even in Salome at the college.

"Okay, good. I would rather not have any surprises either."

"Sure, of course. So we're going to go to the set in a few minutes, just down the hall. My assistant is Johnny, and he will help me with the cameras. So here's the obvious part; I'm going to interview you for the camera; I'm going to ask some basic questions and then some kind of silly sexy questions, so just have fun with it. Then I will ask you to strip naked, and you will have sex with me, oral and vaginal penetration, yes?"

"Yes," I nodded. "I understand."

"Johnny will be filming along with myself. Most of the time you will look at my camera, but now and then we will have you look at Johnny's. I will let you know when. Don't worry, we will edit those parts out."

"Okay, sounds good."

"Now, there is an opportunity for you to make more money; for an extra two-fifty you can do Johnny if you feel like it. No pressure, it's up to you."

Oh, God… two guys… at least it's not at the same time… right? Let's do this…

"I want to make a good video, so let's assume it's a yes unless he's got like, you know, some contagious skin condition or something."

Thomas chuckled and slid over two sheets of paper. One had a picture of some average-looking guy and a lab report.

"That's Johnny and his clean lab report. He will be fine, I promise.

"So, with two guys, here's how it's going to go. I will go first, we will take a break, and then you'll be with Johnny if you still want to go forward with that. Here's the thing, though. Only I will talk to you. I've got a headset and a mic, so it will pick up my voice wherever I happen to be. So even when you're blowing him and I ask if you like it, you look at his camera and say 'I love it' or whatever, okay? Don't turn your head to answer me, I might even be behind you. Does that make sense?"

"Um… yeah… okay. Actually it makes a lot of sense. I've only heard your voice on the videos but it looks like different guys sometimes."

"Yeah, that's movie magic, ya know? So, unless there's anything else, I will get you some water, take you to the dressing room where you will freshen up and whatever, and we will get started!"

We walked down the hall and stopped at a door with a big number '1' on it. I noticed another door further down that had a red light over the door. I looked up and saw my door had an unlit red light above it.

"It will go red when we shoot, it indicates a hot set. They are filming for one of our sister sites down the hall."

Sure, I've seen that on TV, I guess. Well, hell. Come on, girl, let's go do this.

He opened the door and I walked in. The dressing room was actually really plain. Just a small couch, two chairs, and a makeshift-looking makeup station with a large mirror in front of it. I checked my hair and makeup; both were still holding up well. Atticus had told me earlier that I should dress and wear something nice so I'd purchased a navy-blue sequin lace-back Bodycon minidress. It featured a deep V-cut, which put a lot of my large breasts on display, and the short hem rested on my upper thighs. I'd also purchased a new pair of four-inch Prada pumps that went perfectly with the short little frock. I checked my look one last time in the mirror… perfect. Okay… let's do this.

----------

Thomas pushed the button on the mounted camera; it beeped and I saw the red light come on.

Look into the camera, like he said.

"Well, hello. Just look at you," he said to me as I stood in front of a couch. It looked like a standard room, at least as far as the camera was concerned. Just out of view were the racks of lights and tripods and microphones.

I flashed the camera a beautiful smile. "Hello."

"What's your name?"

"My name is Madi Valentine."

"And how old are you?"

"I'm 18."

"You look just stunning in that outfit."

I giggled. "Thank you, I wore it just for you."

"It looks like you have great breasts. How big are they?"

"They're 34D."

"Well, they look amazing."

"Thank you."

"Where are you from?"

"I'm from Dallas, Texas."

"What do you do back there in Texas?"

"I'm an exotic dancer."

"So, Madi, guys already know why you're here, they know what you're here to do, but I'll let you tell them because they love to hear girls say it. What are you here to do?"

"I'm here to give you head, Thomas."

"That's cool, but why are you here to give me head?"

"Well, I'm looking to get into the adult industry."

"Really?"

"Yes, I am."

"Well, you picked a great place to start, thank you for giving me your trust."

"Of course."

"And you've never done anything like this, on camera, before?"

"No, I haven't."

"Have you seen our website?"

"Yes, I have."

"What did you see?"

"I saw some very pretty girls giving head, having sex, and swallowing cum."

"And you're ready to do that?"

"Yes, I am."

"How old were you the first time you had sex?"

"I was eighteen."

"Eighteen, huh? You kinda have to say that, right?"

I giggled. "Yeah, but it's true."

"So, you enjoy giving head?"

"Yes I do."

"Are you good at it?"

"I'm very good at it." I made sure to give the camera a sexy look on that answer.

"How do you know you're good at it?"

"I've heard."

"From whom?"

I giggled again. "Everybody."

He laughed. "Everybody, huh? I love that. How tall are you?"

"I'm 5'6" without heels."

"What do you weigh?"

"115 pounds"

"You look really excited. Are you excited?"

"You bet I am."

"Are you ready to try this?"

"Absolutely, let's do it."

"You're looking down. What do you see down there?"

"I see a nice big bulge."

"Are you ready to get started?"

"Yes I am."

At first, I was a little distracted by having the second cameraman, Johnny, right there off to my left and pointing a camera at me. But Thomas had told me to keep looking at his camera the entire time, so I did.

"Give me your hand." I placed my hand in his. "Come on, down to your knees." I got down on my knees in front of him, reached out, and began rubbing the big bulge in his jeans. "Do you feel something in there?"

"Yeah, I do, it's a monster."

He laughed. "Are you scared?"

I rubbed his bulge just a little harder. "I'm terrified," I teased. I unzipped his fly, reached in, and extracted his cock from the tight confines of his jeans.

"Oh, Thomas! He's so big!" And he was a good size, more than seven inches, I was sure.

"So what do you want now, baby?"

"You know what I want."

"What's that?"

"I want your cum."

"Where is it going to go?"

I opened my mouth and extended my tongue.

"Mmmm… right there?"

"Yes… right there… and then it's going to go in my tummy."

I opened my mouth wide and started bobbing up and down on his cock. A few seconds later, I took him all the way down to the root and held it there for a bit. Then I let him slip out of my mouth and I began to slowly stroke his shaft while looking up into the camera.

I slowly bobbed up and down the length of his shaft over and over, sucking him hard all the way. After a few minutes I had worked up a lot of saliva, so I backed off of him. As I did, big thick strings of my spit connected his cock to my lips. I gathered it up with my hand and stroked his cock with it.

"Madi, you're just so beautiful."

"Thank you, Thomas," I said sweetly, looking into the camera. "You wanna fuck my face?" There was just a little bit of a shocked look in his eyes and I got the sense that wasn't something he was expecting, especially from a girl who'd never been in front of the camera before.

He grabbed the back of my head with one hand while the other still held the camera. For the next couple of minutes I held still and let him rut deep inside my mouth. I loved hearing the little moans and gasps escape his lips. I'd never really let a guy do this before, I was normally the one in control when I went down on a guy, but… Atticus had suggested I try it if I felt comfortable. He said it would be a great way to arrive on the scene, as he put it. I found that I loved this new experience, giving myself up to Thomas, letting him control me. His cock began to throb and twitch in my mouth and his breathing began to change, so I knew he was getting close and I mentally prepared to taste his semen that I reasoned was just seconds away. Then, taking me by surprise, he took a step back and his cock slid out of my mouth.

Damn… I was… really wanting his cum…

We both took several seconds and caught our breaths. I stroked his saliva-covered cock some more, hoping to keep him on the edge and get him to come. Then I took a little risk and added some of my own dialog. "Aww, I thought you were going to give me some of that cum, Thomas," I said in my best sexy-pouty-slutty voice.

He grinned. "Not just yet, how 'bout you give us a little show."

He helped me up onto my feet and I turned around and faced the couch. I pulled my tight dress slowly up over my plump bottom, exposing my bare pussy. After I spread my legs a foot or so, I grabbed my ass cheeks and pulled them apart.

"How's that?" I asked innocently.

"God, you look… just… just amazing, Madi," he gushed. "That dress looks great, but let's get you out of it so the guys can see the rest of you."

I turned around and faced him, reached behind my back, and worked the zipper so the little dress fell onto the carpet. The camera zoomed into my breasts, so I took them into my hands and gently kneaded them.

"God, those are amazing tits," he gushed.

I let my erect nipples slip through the tips of my fingers and then I squeezed them and pulled them away from my breasts. He moved the camera lower and I opened my legs. I reached down and pulled the lips of my vagina apart, exposing my pink insides. After a few seconds he paused the camera.

"Okay, you're doing amazing, now turn around and take a couple of steps and bend over," he said.

I turned around, took a couple of steps, and stopped. I heard the little beep of the camera again and thought, game on. Then I bounced just a little bit so the cheeks of my ass shook slightly. I parted my legs, bent over, and pulled the cheeks of my ass apart, showing the camera my wet pussy and my asshole. He panned the camera up and I flashed a beautiful smile. Then I heard the camera click off.

"Beautiful, fuckin' beautiful, now lie back on the couch."

I walked over to the couch, sat down, kicked off my shoes, waited for the beep, then I lay back and opened my legs. Thomas quickly moved between them, took his cock at the base, slid it inside me all the way to the hilt, and began to slowly move inside me. His big thick cock felt so incredibly good.

Atticus and I had discussed this shoot at length; he really wanted me to make a big splash by doing something out of the ordinary, but not acting too crazy or anything. We had several kinky ideas but finally settled on one. Time to show these people I'm a little bit unusual and fun. So as I looked at the camera, I grabbed my ankle, lifted my foot close to my mouth, and began sucking on my big toe while he continued to gently move in and out of me.

"Oh, shit, that looks so hot! You like sucking on your toes?"

"I love sucking on my toes while I'm getting fucked."

"You're a wild bad girl, are you?"

"Yes, I am," I cooed.

The camera panned down and he started rubbing my clit while picking up the pace. I let my toe slide out of my mouth. "That big cock feels so good. Yeah… just like that… rub my clit just like that," I said between deep moans and pants.

He withdrew his fingers and started thrusting harder; somehow the angle had changed and his thick cock was rubbing perfectly on my clit. "Yeah, that feels so good… just a little more… just like that," I cooed. He thrust hard into me one last time as the waves of my orgasm washed over me. My eyes closed for a few moments as I moaned in ecstasy. When my senses were back about me, I looked up and Thomas was grinning.

"You just came, didn't you?" he said slyly.

I giggled. "Yes, I did. I told you I loved that cock of yours."

He ginned. "Are you ready for some of my cum, now?"

"You bet I am."

"You know, a lot of guys just fast forward to this part so why don't you tell them your name, your age, and where you're from."

"I'm Madi Valentine, I'm 18 years old, and I'm from Dallas, Texas."

"Nice. Now go ahead and work that cum out, baby."

I gave the camera a big smile. "I'd love to." He slid forward and I took his cock all the way down to the root in one motion. There were some white secretions on the shaft of his cock and I knew that was from me and how wet he'd gotten me. I always loved how I tasted and this time was no different. I kept bobbing on his cock for about a minute and then he slid backward, which extracted him from my mouth.

"Okay, stick out that tongue, pretty girl." His normal in-control voice was replaced by a ragged, slightly hoarse tone.

I opened my mouth, extended my tongue, and kept my eyes on the camera. He slid forward until the head of his cock was touching my tongue and began furiously stroking it. I really wasn't sure what to do so I just held still, looking into the camera, and kept smiling. Then his body stiffened and his breathing changed. Seconds later several long thick ropes of semen squirted into my mouth. When the blasts started to subside he inched just a bit closer and I gave the head a few hard sucks… he eased back and his cock slid out of my mouth. Once he recovered, he looked down at me.

"Oh, that's so sexy, baby, show it to me." I opened my mouth, showing his load and rolling it around on my tongue for several seconds. "Okay, why don't you get rid of that for me." I took a little breath, swallowed, and then opened my mouth wide to show the camera that it was empty. "That's so hot, but I think I can give you just a little more."

"Give it to me," I said playfully.

He took his cock at the base and gave it one slow hard pull, and a big dollop of semen oozed out of the slit. I leaned forward and gave the head a slow suck. After I'd collected it, I opened my mouth again to show the camera his cum that I held on the tip of my tongue. I gave the camera a little smile and swallowed. I opened my mouth afterwards to show him it was all gone.

"You just have no problem with that at all, do you?" he said.

I giggled. "None whatsoever."

"You think you can handle a little more?"

"Oh, I'd love that." I smiled at the camera as he pushed the button, stopping the filming.

"Madi, that was awesome! You all good? Stand up and take a few minutes before we continue."

"Okay, good, I just need a little water." My cold water bottle was right where I left it, capped and untouched. After I drank a good amount, I walked back to where the boys were discussing the lights. My libido was off the charts; I didn't want to lose the momentum I had going.

"Did it look good, Thomas?" I asked in my sweet voice.

"You looked amazing, Madi. I would swear you're a veteran."

I tilted my head up and crooked my finger at him. He leaned down and I kissed him with my open mouth. "Thank you for making me look good," I whispered.

"It was my pleasure," he teased. "Are you sure you haven't done this before?"

I thought for a moment. "I made a few videos with my ex, so I guess I do have a little experience."

"It shows, you're a natural in front of the camera. A lot of first-timers are shy and nervous in front of the camera; but again, it looks like you've been doing this for years."

"Thank you," I said shyly.

"You wanna know how I know she's good?" piped in Johnny. We both looked at him. "Most girls, even when they're smiling, they make a face or even just a tiny wince when they swallow the load. But not you, Madi. You smiled the whole time you swallowed, never making a face or anything. You enjoyed it. People notice that shit."

"Thanks, Johnny, that's so sweet." I really appreciated him saying that. And it sure made me warm up to him and what we were going to do in about thirty seconds.

Thomas brought us back to business. "We've got everything set up, are you ready for another go?"

"You bet, let's do this."

"Great, go back to the couch again and get on all fours. Oh, and make sure to keep your legs open."

"Okay, no problem." All of my nervousness was gone; a few orgasms will calm a girl much better than a glass of wine or a hit from a vape pen…

Johnny had been clothed the entire time but while I was talking to Thomas, he'd taken off his clothes and was already erect. After I moved into the position he wanted on the couch, Johnny grabbed the Point-of-View camera and moved to stand in front of me. Looking up at him, while I smiled, of course, I saw the camera's red light come on.

"You know," said Thomas, "much of the time the movie stops here. But our new best friend wants to keep going. Why is that, Madi?"

"I… guess I just like cock. And you are here, so…" I batted my eyes at Johnny, "…so let's get to it!" With that, he stepped forward and I took his cock into my warm mouth.

I've never had sex with two guys within ten minutes of each other. I feel so… wanton…

Johnny's cock was thicker than Thomas's, but not quite as long. It didn't matter, I sucked it like it was the last cock on Earth. I bobbed up and down on him relentlessly and his cock rammed into my throat each stroke.

"Madi, look over here." Thomas had taken up a kneeling position so he could catch the blowjob action in a close-up. He jerked his head back, I took that to mean he wanted me to release Johnny's cock from my mouth. I did so but quickly grabbed it with my left hand, the one away from the camera. My mouth was full of saliva and I thought of swallowing it, but I remembered my homework lessons that Atticus gave me; he'd given me several of what he considered were the best Amateur Allure first-time videos and told me to study them and do what they did. I spit a huge glob of hot saliva onto his cock, then took him back in my mouth a few times before reverting back to stroking him.

"I love this cock," I cooed to the camera. "And I think it likes me, too." I pushed his cock up so I could lick his balls, looking into the camera almost the entire time. I wondered if Johnny waxed because he was so smooth, I loved rubbing my face against his sack. I closed my eyes for a few moments, lost in the hedonistic moment.

When I opened them again Thomas was pointing up, indicating I should look back into Johnny's camera, which I did. Out of the corner of my eye I noticed Thomas panning along my body so I sucked Johnny's cock vigorously, hoping my breasts were shaking good for the camera. I lost track of where he went after a few moments as I was overwhelmed once again by cock.

"Do you remember what you asked to do with my cock?" Thomas asked sweetly.

I pulled off of Johnny's cock, catching the saliva in my hands. "Um… I asked if you would fuck my face?"

"Yes you did. Anything you want to ask him?"

I giggled as I looked directly into the lens. "Will you fuck my face also? I want you to."

Johnny immediately pushed forward, sinking his cock to the hilt so that my nose was buried in his lower belly. He held my head there for a few moments with his empty hand, then pulled back and pumped his cock into my hot wet mouth. I held still while he fucked my mouth and throat hard. My mind went nearly blank under his cock's assault.

Just when I thought he must be ready to come, he pulled out of me entirely. I gasped for air as a few ounces of spit drooled down my mouth and chin, spilling on the floor. I went to wipe it but Johnny shook his head. Right… guys like a messy chick when she's fucking.

Johnny moved to get behind me and then I saw where Thomas had gone, he was filming extreme close-ups of my pussy and asshole the whole time.

"Oh yeah, you're so ready, aren't you! You're actually dripping! I caught it all on here, man." They high-fived and a few seconds later Johnny's cock pushed inside my vagina. I was so wet I didn't need any warm-up, I just wanted his cock. As he split me open and filled me, my pussy began instantly tingling. Sucking cock always got me going for some reason, and having these two guys just take my mouth and use me for their pleasure gave me a completely unexpected new high.

"Hold your head up, Madi." It was Thomas; positioned right in front of me, he wanted reaction shots as I got fucked doggy-style by Johnny. With my mouth open I panted like a dog, like a bitch in heat. Thomas reached forward into the shot to hold my chin.

"You okay, little girl? Huh?"

"Oh, yeah… oh, God… yeah…" were all the words I was capable of saying.

He pushed his thumb into my mouth and I licked it with my tongue. "You're a hot piece of ass, aren't you? Say it."

"Unh… I'm glad you… think I am… fuck, I need to come…"

"Do it, baby. Reach under there and touch your pussy. We'll be right here, watching your face."

I tried to keep my eyes open as I slid my fingers between my legs. Johnny's thighs slammed into mine and I rubbed my clit… and somewhat collapsed as my orgasm washed over me.

"You're beautiful when you come, do you know that?"

His cock still pounding me and orgasmic waves still crashing around me, I did manage a semi-coherent "Thank you" once my senses were back about me, which I thought was pretty good acting, considering the conditions. What I really wanted to do was lie down. But Johnny pulled out just a few moments later and pushed my hips so I fell back in the middle of the couch. Johnny and Thomas both scrambled around me so I just sat there. Johnny clambered up and straddled me with his dripping wet cock in his hand and Thomas got beside me to get close-up shots.

I could see that Johnny's cock was covered with my cream, a lot of it, and that just made me proud. He moved forward and I took his cock into my mouth once more, tasting myself on his thick dick. He pumped my mouth for just a few strokes before he pulled back out and started stroking his cock as if his life depended on it. I knew his moment was coming so I held my mouth open and tried to smile up into his camera.

"Give me your hot come, baby. Please! I want it… you fucked me so good… now let me have it, baby."

"Open wide," Thomas groaned, and in two seconds a hot stream of cum fired into my throat. I expected more, but he quickly changed course and pulled back so that his next ropes of cum landed on my neck, then my breasts. His hot semen felt fantastic on my breasts, so much so that I wanted to rub it into them but I reasoned that all the semen would somehow wind up in my mouth, it was just what they did here.

"Hang on, I will get that."

I stopped moving, wondering what that meant. I still had a shot of cum on my tongue that I kept there when Thomas did something I never would have thought of in a million years; he reached for a silver spoon he had just out of camera range. He pressed the edge of the spoon into my skin just beneath a trickle of cum and scooped it up. I opened my mouth wide and then closed my lips around the spoon after it entered my mouth. Thomas pulled the spoon out, and it was clean. I showed his camera the cum in my mouth and then swallowed it all down.

"Such a good girl! Now let's get the rest of it. We've got quite a mess here." Thomas pushed the spoon on the underside of my breasts, the cool metal pushing into my skin and then raking up and over my rigid nipple. This was so intense I was beside myself with excitement.

"How was that, Madi? Did that taste good?" He continued scooping up Johnny's cum from my other breast and my stomach.

I gave the camera a big flirty smile. "It's delicious, I want more."

"You want more?"

I giggled. "You're a bad boy, but I want more."

"Here you go," he said as he fed me and I dutifully swallowed the spoonful. "Are you having fun, Madi?"

"Loads."

He laughed. "Loads. You're fuckin' amazing."

"You're amazing," I said sexily. I looked at Thomas's cock; he had never bothered to put his pants back on after the first part of the scene, and it was rock hard again. "But I want more."

"More of what? What do you want?"

"I want a big fat load, right here." I opened my mouth, extended my tongue, and sexily sucked on my finger.

"You're insatiable, really."

"Yes, I am… and you'd better give me what I want."

"Lean back and spread your legs… good girl… oh, my God, you can do the splits? That's just perfect."

I noticed he never stopped filming, so I reached down and pulled my pussy lips apart. Thomas got on his knees to film that close-up with Johnny right beside him with his camera.

"Look at how wet you are, you are literally oozing." I could feel it trickling down over my perineum onto my asshole.

If you want to fuck my ass I will say yes, paycheck or not. As turned on as I was at that point, I would have fucked anyone, I think.

Thomas rose up and inched forward as I lay with my legs spread wide open, my back on the couch. Both cameras caught the moment of insertion, his big cock entering me… filling me again… this was the second, no, wait, the third time I've had a cock inside me today… fuck me, Daddy… fuck me more… fuck me however you want me…

"Madi, silently count to three when I say, then look here and play with your tits. Now."

Silently count, why? Doesn't matter, I will do whatever you say right now. One, two, and three… hello, camera…

I brought my hands to my stomach, then slowly slid them up to cup my breasts. My thumb and forefinger of each hand just naturally curled around my nipples, and I tweaked and rolled them as I moaned for the camera. I would much rather have had Thomas's hands on me, but he had one hand on the camera and the other on the back of the couch to stabilize himself.

"Do you like them?" I asked the camera. "My breasts? Do you like when I… mmm… squeeze them like this?… and pinch them?… mmm, fuck… that sends sparks to my pussy… I will twist them for you… oh, God, yes… your cock is fucking my pussy so good… I'm going to come while I pinch my nipples… is that okay?… you want me to come, baby? Oh, shit, yes… I'm coming right now… fuck."

My back arched involuntarily as his cock hit my clit just right, sending me over the edge. I closed my eyes, forgetting about the camera, and just reveled in my orgasmic bliss as Thomas's cock continued to pound me out.

Jesus, I love this.

"Madi," his urgent voice broke my dream-like state. "Sit up, I'm gonna come."

He pulled out and I struggled to sit up. Thomas rested his cock on the lower lip of my open mouth as he stroked himself furiously. In less than ten seconds I felt hot semen shoot into my waiting mouth. It was a respectable amount despite his having come earlier. I looked back up to the camera as I pushed the semen almost out of my mouth, stopping just as it reached the edges of my lips.

"Good girl! You wanna get rid of that for me?"

I gave the camera a little smile, took a little breath, and swallowed. After that I opened wide to show that my mouth was empty.

"You look like you're ready for more, Madi. Are you?"

"I could always use a little more cum, sure!"

"Well, unfortunately I think we are fresh out. I hope you enjoyed your first-ever porn shoot, Madi. Wave goodbye!"

Thomas stepped away slowly from me as I tilted my head and gave what I hoped was a cute little wave.

"Aaaand, we are clear!" announced Thomas. "Madi, I have to tell you, that was so amazing. This was incredible, you are gonna blow up our site, I just know it. Johnny, hand me your camera, and pull the memory cards from those stationary cams, too."

I sat there on the couch still completely naked. It was all over so suddenly, I was in a little bit of shock. The boys fiddled with the various cameras and then Thomas left with all the memory cards; he said he was excited about editing this all together. Johnny, fully dressed, was turning off the lights and began organizing some of the gear.

"Great work today, Madi," he said as he coiled up some cable.

Wham, bam, and not even a 'thank you', ma'am. I… I'm not… what's going on?

"Johnny?" I asked in a small voice.

"Yeah, babe, what's up?" He dropped the big roll of cable in a box.

"Can you come here for a minute?"

He looked at me, unsure of what I wanted. I patted the couch next to me. "Yeah, sure," he answered as he came and sat down by me.

"Um," I started, feeling embarrassed. "This was, you know, my first time. And it was great, but it was like, also, a lot, you know?"

He gave me a great big smile and spread out his arms. "Come here!"

I practically jumped into his lap as he wrapped his arms around me. I had never been fucked and not hugged afterwards; it felt really strange to not be hugged. I needed a hug, I needed validation that I wasn't just a piece of meat. I loved the sex, but I wanted a little connection, too.

Johnny rocked me and kissed the top of my head. I cried just a little bit; I wasn't sad, it was just the release of all the emotions I'd had building up to this moment.

"Shhh, honey. You're going to be okay." He stroked my hair and rubbed my back. I cuddled him, appreciating what he was doing for me and so happy he wasn't being a dick about it. He just held me and rocked me for about five minutes, and I felt much better. I gave him a big kiss on the lips when I felt like I had kept him from his job long enough.

He smiled at me. "You're something special, kiddo. I don't think you know yet just how special you are. If I didn't have a girlfriend I'd be all over you. You know that, don't you?"

"That's sweet of you to say, Johnny. Thanks for holding me, you made me feel human. Your girl is lucky to have you."

He looked like he was going to say something, then shook his head as if clearing his thoughts. "There's a shower down the hall if you like. And Thomas has your money so be sure to see him on your way out. And… I mean it when I say you're special. I… I better get going."

Well, that got awkward. Maybe I shouldn't have naked-hugged him for so long? I just needed some human companionship, for a little while, anyway. And I'm not showering here, I'm going home.

I picked up my money, a thousand bucks, and drove straight home.

----------

"Hey, there, you need any help?" A handsome guy was getting out of his car just as I was trying to pick up my groceries from my car. I had seen him around the complex a few times, and he seemed nice enough.

"Um… sure! There's a case of water you could carry for me, that would be awesome. I'm Jenna."

"Jenna, hi. I'm Drake, nice to finally meet you."

Damn, he's got a nice smile. "Finally?" I asked.

"Yeah, I saw you move in last week, and I've been trying to think up an excuse to come say hello."

"Ah, so you got to play the 'damsel in distress' card."

"I did, and I'm so glad! Your accent, Texas, right? I grew up in Houston."

"Is that right? I'm from Salome."

He thought about that. "Never heard of it. Must be West Texas, that's where all the pretty girls are from."

I just smiled. We got to my door and I had to set everything down to get my keys. After I unlocked the door, he walked right in to set down his load on the kitchen counter.

"Can I help you put stuff away?"

"I think I've got it, but thanks for your help. Saved me a trip."

"Hey, what are you doing tomorrow?"

Huh? Um, getting up late because I work until two at the Rhino, that's what.

"Nothing much. I usually sleep in on Sunday."

"You want to come to Magic Mountain with me?"

"Magic Mountain? I've only been here a week, I don't know what that is."

"It's an amusement park, Six Flags? Huge roller coasters, fun food, and I've got special passes that get us to the front of every line, no waiting. It'll be fun, whaddya say?"

Um… shoot. I've never been to an amusement park, just some silly county fairs.

"Okay, but I'll buy my own ticket."

"Already have them, they were free."

"I'll pay for parking."

"Got passes for that, too."

"I'll buy lunch."

"Careful, I eat a lot!"

"Me too. So, not too early though, okay?"

"Can I swing by at eleven?"

"Eleven… um… that's kinda early for me."

"Eleven-thirty, then?"

"Okay, that'll work."

He left, and I felt pretty good about things. It was great to finally meet someone outside of work and I hoped we'd have a fun day.

----------

Drake opened our second beers and he and I toasted each other with a Stella as we sat in his apartment, eating some kabobs he'd had delivered. We each took a swig and dug into our food.

"I must say I am really impressed with you and how you did at the park. I've got friends, guy friends, who won't go on half those rides, but you went on all of them!"

Was he kidding? The rattling, the vibration, the extra gravity at the bottom of the dips on the big roller coasters, I couldn't get enough. My pussy was damp all day long.

Just don't say anything really stupid, Drake, and you'll get laid tonight.

"What was that big coaster called? Mammoth?"

"Goliath," he corrected.

"Goliath, yes. I want to ride that again, right now!" I was babbling a little. I didn't usually drink much at all and I was into my second beer already. But that Stella Artois was so smooth and wonderful, and I was just about ready for my next one.

We talked more about the assorted rides; he knew the histories and all the statistics of each one of them. His best friend's dad was a bigwig in the company, that's how he had these free lifetime passes. He was studying engineering and hoped to become a structural engineer and design theme parks.

I kept steering the conversation back to him every chance I could. I don't know if it was him or the beers, but I found him just so fascinating—his life, his friends, his college, all of it.

He opened up our fifth beer, or… was it sixth? I was losing control. Everything just seemed great, and I was having the best time.

"So Jenna, why won't you tell me where you work?"

"Because it's a secret, and nobody can know my secrets, right?" I wasn't entirely sure I was making sense. "But it's a fair question, certainly. For certain. Okay, I will tell you. I work in a nightclub. At night."

"Oh really? Which one? I'd love to come see you! I could bring a bunch of my friends…"

"Shhhhh." I moved closer to him on the couch and put my arm around him. "You've been such a gennelman all day. All day and all night. And you know what? You don't have to. You can take a little risk, if you wanna. Go 'head, take a risk." I tried to focus on him but I could tell he was getting a little antsy.

Drake leaned in and kissed me. My mouth opened and our tongues met, dancing together sensuously in each other's mouths.

He's a fucking good kisser, I hope kissing isn't the only thing he's good at.

I pulled back a little, and we both smiled. "See? Told ya you could take a riss… risk."

"You are so damn cute, Jenna. I really like you."

I would like you more if you stopped moving. Hold still.

"What club do you work at? I could come down on Tuesday—"

"Nope! I don't work Tuesday. I work on Wednesday. Why is it spelled wed-nes-day?" I really hoped he knew, seeing as how he was an engineer.

"I don't know, sweetie. What's the club?"

"It's downtown, it's too far. You don't wanna go, it's like thirty seven dollars juss ta get in."

"That's really steep. What club charges that much on a Wed-nes-day?"

He's being funny! I like him! Wed-nes-day.

"The Rhino. They charge a lot."

"The… rhino? Oh! The Spearmint Rhino? You work there? Like, as a waitress?" He seemed really happy to find out where I worked.

"No, silly! I'm an ex… um… ex… why is that a hard word to say? Egg-zah-tic dancer."

"That's… that's a nude club, right?"

"Yes but it's okay," I bopped him on his nose. "You don't have to be nude, juss me."

"You're a stripper."

"Yes, but not for much longer. Um… very much longer. Because I'm getting into the adult movie business." It felt so good to get this off my chest, to be honest with him.

"A stripper and a porn star? You're like my dream come true. Hold on." He got out his phone and took a picture of me. Then he made a call.

"Who are you calling?" I pulled at his arm. Isn't he going to fuck me? I want him to make love to me. Who is he calling?

"Mikey! It's Drake… no, shut up and listen to me… listen! I've got an honest-to-God pornstar at my place… I am not shitting you, here's her pic." He pushed some buttons in his phone.

"Hey," I whined. "Don't tell everybody, okay? Let's go to bed and fuck and make love and… I will deepthroat you."

"Did you hear that, Mikey?… yeah, I know she's hot… call the guys and get over here as fast as you can, it's gang-bang time."

My brain finally decided to wake up at that point.

Gang-bang? With… me? Oh, fuck, why did I tell him I was in porn? Fuck, I gotta get outta here, now!

My adrenaline kicked in fast and hard. I got up off the couch just as Drake grabbed for my arm.

"No!" I shouted. "Let me go! I'm not a whore for you and your friends. Let me go!"

I struggled to get out of his grasp but his big hand held my forearm tightly. He just smiled an evil smile at me. "No, darlin', you're going to stay here and fuck me and my friends." He reached out and squeezed my breast hard.

By pure instinct, I kicked him. Hard. Right in his crotch. He screamed and fell to the floor in agonizing pain. I grabbed my purse and got the fuck out of his apartment. I could hear Drake whimpering as I slammed the door behind me.

Jesus Christ! Note to self: Be careful what you reveal to people, men especially, about being in this business. They get the wrong impression.

----------

I sat in the makeup chair and went over the script for probably the fifth time. Can this even be called a script? A couple of days after my Amateur Allure shoot Atticus had set me up shooting my next scene with a company called PureTaboo. He'd texted me an address in the Hollywood Hills only a few miles from my apartment.

I pulled up to the house at 10:00 a.m. and had to park on the small narrow road with about ten other cars. From the outside the house looked like a small cottage and was painted daffodil-yellow. When I got to the front door I was met by a young girl who told me she was a production assistant. She led me through the living room that was painted in a similar shade of yellow and featured a huge fireplace with a massive area rug. The large space featured a very old-looking couch with a couple of matching chairs that reminded me of something that might be found in a hunting lodge.

She led me to a room right off the kitchen that had a large beauty salon-type chair, and when I sat down in it an older African-American woman named Dorothy began working on my hair and makeup. The girl handed me a script and told me to go over it and she'd be back to collect me once I was ready. It really felt nothing like the Amateur Allure shoot. There were actual people bustling around the house setting up video and sound equipment and the whole production seemed more organized and professional. Just as I put down the script a man entered the small room.

"You must be Madi Valentine, it's great to meet you," he said.

"It's nice to meet you too, Sir."

"I'm Erick Adams, the director, I see you've had a chance to look over the script; are you okay with it?"

"Yes… um… I'm fine with it."

He broke into a little smile. "It's not much of a script, is it?"

I giggled. "Not really, Sir. But, I haven't really done any acting, so…"

"We'll make it work and I'll help you, you'll be fine."

"Thank you, that really means a lot to me." He really seemed like a nice guy. I think he could tell I was a little bit nervous but, already, his calm demeanor was putting me at ease.

"Your manager told me this is your second shoot, how did your first one go?"

"It went really well, and I think it turned out good."

"You shot for Amateure Allure, right? Thomas is a great guy, you couldn't have chosen a better guy to shoot with for a first-time experience. He's very gentle and has a way of putting the new girls at ease."

"He was really sweet and he made my first shoot a really great experience."

"I'll do the same." He looked at his watch, "When you're done with your hair and makeup we'll take some promotional stills and then we'll start shooting."

"Sounds great."

It took Dorothy about fifteen more minutes to finish my hair and makeup and then the production assistant led me to another small room that doubled as a changing area. "Your outfit is on the hanger to the right. Once you've changed, I'll take you to the set."

I smiled politely at the production assistant and closed the door to the small room. My 'wardrobe' didn't consist of much clothing. I picked up and inspected the little black bikini; I was pretty sure my breasts wouldn't fit in this thing. I slipped out of my little skirt and T-shirt, and, using the wall mirror, I performed a final inspection of my private areas. Before my first shoot Atticus told me I should always perform a 'clean out' routine the morning before I was doing a shoot that consisted of a couple of enemas and a douche. That was good advice as the camera will show everything.

Satisfied that everything was presentable, I struggled to put on the little bikini top. Instead of the typical triangle-shaped pieces of fabric to cover my breasts, this top featured spaghetti shoulder straps connected to a single piece of cut fabric that showed a lot of cleavage and also left much of the underside of my breasts exposed. The bottom was a thong that left all of my ass exposed but the front was actually cut very generously and completely covered my vagina. I positioned my breasts as best I could so that they looked pretty evenly squished, then pulled up the bottoms to give them a little definition of my pussy lips.

I slipped on my sneakers and there was also a pair of five-inch clear-plastic heels I assumed was part of my wardrobe so I grabbed those too. I took down a large terry-cloth robe from a wall hook and put that on as well.

When I opened the door the production assistant led me through the house and out to the back yard, which had a pool. There were about ten people moving sound and video equipment around and I saw Mr. Adams talking to a younger-looking guy. Dressed in jeans, a T-shirt, and flip-flops, and not running around like everyone else, he was undoubtedly my co-star.

"Madi, great to see you again," Mr. Adams said. "This is Joey Cox, who you'll be working with today."

He gave me a little smile. "It's nice to meet you, Madi."

"It's great to meet you too, Joey, "I said shyly.

Mr. Adams looked at his watch again. "Okay, we'll get some promotional photos first. Madi, if you want to stand by the pool, facing the house."

Well, I guess Joey and I are all warmed up now? Things sure do move fast.

When I dropped my robe it felt like all eyes were now on me. Being nearly naked in front of a dozen men was something that would have bothered me a few months ago, but after months of dancing I felt calm and relaxed. I slid out of my sneakers, slipped into the clear plastic heels, and walked over to the pool. Out of nowhere a photographer appeared and Mr. Adams stood behind him. The photographer began taking different shots, and every time I heard the camera click I changed poses just like I'd always done with Derek. A few times he did give me some direction, like where he wanted me to look, or to push my hip out a certain way, or to put my hand on my breast. After a couple of minutes he was ready to move on.

"Okay, lose the top," Mr. Adams said.

I reached behind my back and undid the top of my bikini, freeing my breasts, and I handed it to the production assistant. Then we repeated all the same shots he'd gotten before, but now he also wanted some of me holding my breasts and sucking on my nipples. He got a lot of those shots, making sure I had some saliva dripping from my mouth to my nipple. I was glad for this opportunity to touch myself; I got my first tingle since I'd arrived. Everything was so business-like with so many people around that I wondered if I was going to have any fun or not. But I began to relax as I felt a few more little sparks shoot from my nipples to my pussy.

Once he was satisfied with the shots, Mr. Adams told me to take off the bikini bottoms, and once again I handed them to the production assistant. After I did, the photographer started clicking away again for a couple of minutes. For the last few shots, Mr. Adams had me lie down on one of the chaise lounges that was by the pool. He probably got several hundred pictures of me on my back with my legs open and me on my knees holding my breasts. Then the shoot concluded with him taking pictures of me leaning slightly forward while my hands held my ass cheeks apart, my fingers holding the lips of my vagina open, which had the added effect of displaying my asshole to the world. Tingles. It was nothing like my first shoot because no pictures had been taken then.

The final promotional shots were of me and Joey together. He was wearing long board-type surfer shorts and I wore my little bikini again. After the photographer took a bunch of pictures in our swimsuits, we both got naked and stood together by the pool with his arm around me and he took the final pictures. Joey looked so young, but I knew he had to be 18 to be able to work in the industry. He was also very small in stature, probably only about 5'7" tall, not much taller than I was, and maybe 150 pounds. The largest thing about him was his cock. Even flaccid, it still looked very impressive. More tingles, bigger ones.

Once we were done with the final shots, Mr. Adams said we were ready to begin shooting. I put my little bikini back on along with the clear plastic heels and sat in the chaise lounge. The script called for me to pretend to talk on a cell phone, which the production assistant gave me, as Joey spied on me from inside the house looking through the window. Because he was behind me, I couldn't see him.

"Roll cameras, roll sound," Mr. Adams said.

"Rolling camera" and "Rolling sound" were the responses he received. He looked at me, and I nodded my head slightly.

Here we go.

"Okay, action!"

I held the phone up to my ear and began talking. "Yeah, my step-brother is around here somewhere." With my other hand I picked up a bottle of suntan oil and poured a large portion on my stomach as the cameras kept rolling. "No, my parents are both at work so I'm here with him alone." I poured oil on the top of my breasts and seductively rubbed it into my flesh, being sure to dip the tips of my fingers under the bikini top. "Yeah, I know, he's kinda cute and all, but I'm not sure what my mother sees in his father, though." I poured more oil onto my long legs and then rubbed it in. "Girl, that's crazy, he's supposed to be… like… my brother, I could never do anything like that with him." I dripped a long string of oil onto my other leg, parted my legs, and began rubbing it in. "No, I've never seen him naked, that's gross, God, he's my brother." I cascaded more oil onto my shoulder and rubbed it in. "Girl, it's starting to get hot out here, I'm going to go inside and take a shower, I'll text you later. Okay… okay… bye for now."

I set the phone on the side table and looked at the view of Los Angeles. Knowing the camera was still on me, I made sure to rub some of the oil on my underboobs.

"Okay Madi, hold position!" Mr. Adams exclaimed. "You're doing excellent, we just need a few shots of you from inside the house. We're all going to clear out of the way. Try and repeat the body-oil treatment you just did. Doesn't have to be perfect, just similar. So, phone in your left hand, oil in the right, uh huh. Are we ready back there? Yeah? Okay, Mads, I will yell action again and you do your thing."

I waited for him in the December sun. It would be freezing in Dallas right about now, but in LA? It was a balmy 72. When he yelled 'action' I went and poured more oil on me and rubbed it into my skin again. According to the shot list the PA showed me, they were trying to make it look like my step-brother was spying on me.

"Cut, great scene!" Mr. Adams called out. "Okay, let's move everything to the bathroom, quickly now, people."

When I watched the scene about a week later I discovered that Joey was inside the house, his shorts down to his ankles, stroking his cock while he watched me, the camera shooting past him so both he and I were in the shot.

While everyone was moving the equipment into the bathroom for the next scene, Joey and I took a seat on some chairs the company had brought in for us in the living room. The production assistant handed us bottles of water and then scurried away while we waited until Mr. Adams was ready to proceed.

"So, you haven't been in the business very long, right?" he asked.

Why is his cock nearly hard already? I can see it trying to rip through his board shorts.

Dorothy came by and tied my hair into a nice bun so it wouldn't get wet in the shower.

"Thanks, Dorothy. Yeah, this is like only my second shoot."

"You're hot as fuck, you know that?"

Dorothy let out a little hmph noise, as if she wasn't impressed with Joey's banter.

Such a charmer. But it was nice to get a compliment, even if it was a little crude.

"Thank you," I said shyly. I took a sip of my water. "You don't even look old enough to be doing this," I teased.

"I'm 20… but yeah… I look young, that's why I get cast to shoot this incest shit, I guess I look like the little brother or something. They also have me do a bunch of MILFs and step-mom stuff too."

"Have you been in the business long?"

"About a year, but it beats working for a living."

I giggled. "Yeah, it does."

Mr. Adams came into the room. "Okay, guys, we're ready for you."

We both stood up and made our way into the master bathroom. There was a sound guy holding up a boom microphone and two other guys with hand-held cameras. I slid out of my bikini, stepped into the glass-walled shower, and turned the water on.

Mr. Adams went through his checks and calls, then called out, "Okay, action!"

I grabbed the body wash and poured some of it onto a loofah and seductively began running it over my breasts, soaping them up. Even though I wasn't supposed to notice, through my peripheral vision I could see Joey stroking his cock as he watched me. Fuck, that's kinda hot. I parted my legs wide and ran the loofah between my legs. He was stroking his cock harder now and I could actually hear his flesh slapping as he masturbated while watching me. One of the camera guys moved in behind me so I opened my legs further and bent over, showing the camera my pussy and asshole. I poured more body wash on the loofah and gently scrubbed between my legs. Once my entire body was all soaped up, I stood underneath the water and rinsed all the soap off. All the while, Joey was stroking his cock as he watched me.

"Okay! Mads, hold position again! Everyone else clear out… yes, yes, Madi, we've got to get another sneak shot in so just hang on. Still rolling."

While the crew scurried about to their new positions, Joey kept looking at me and stroking his cock. I knew he needed to be hard for when the cameras started again, so I rubbed my breast with one hand and slipped two fingers of my other into my sex. I slowly slid them in and out as he watched, intently.

"Okay, Mads, wash yourself again, you're doing great… action!"

I went through the soaping routine again, which was a good thing because I had a lot of oil on my skin.The loofah felt amazing as I ran it over my soapy nipples. I made sure to exaggerate my movements when I rubbed my pussy and my asshole, trying to give Joey a good show.

If they don't cut soon I'm going to have an orgasm.

"Cut, excellent! Let's move everything into the bedroom, guys," Mr. Adams said.

I grabbed one of the towels and dried off while the crew moved all of the equipment into the master bedroom. It took a few minutes for them to get set up and I sat on the edge of the bed until everyone was ready to begin shooting.

"Do you take Viagra for a shoot like this?" I asked Joey as he hung out near me, his cock still hard.

"I'm offended!" he joked, laughing. "It depends, though. But for today, no. I saw your Amateur Velour—"

"Allure," I corrected.

"Yeah, whatever, I didn't graduate, okay?" he laughed again. "Anyway, I saw you and thought, I ain't gonna need no Viagra for this shoot! This is all me, baby. Well, all me, but all for you."

That's… kind of sweet… in a porn kind of way, I suppose?

"Okay, we're ready for you, Madi," Mr. Adams said. I slid back onto the bed and rested my back against the headboard. "Action."

I opened my legs wide and ran a finger through my slit, parting the lips of my vagina. Just like the script called for, a little smile broke over my face and I reached into the nightstand drawer, pulled out a large purple vibrator, and turned it on. I little moan escaped my lips when I ran the buzzing tip over my nipples until they were fully erect. Then I slowly moved the toy down the tight flesh of my stomach until it reached between my legs and I let it gently rub my clit. Even though my character wasn't supposed to know, I could see Joey at the entrance of the bedroom with his cock in his hand, stroking as he watched me. Even with the cameraman right up in my business and the sound guy staring at me and everyone else standing around, I was turned on. A lot.

I moved the vibrator lower until it parted my wet lips and I worked a couple inches of it into my pussy. With my free hand I pinched and pulled both of my nipples while plunging the big toy deeper into my vagina. My pussy was really wet and I could smell my arousal. I moaned just a bit louder as the vibrator descended deep into my body over and over. It felt so hedonistic, playing with myself like this in front of so many people, I was actually starting to get close to an orgasm when Joey walked into the room and stood in front of the bed.

"What the fuck are you doing here?" I screeched, making a very feeble attempt to cover myself. "Get the hell out of my room."

"I… I… just had to watch you," he stammered.

"You better get out of my room, Johnny, you fuckin' pervert, or—"

"Keep rolling!" interjected Mr. Adams. He gave me a look, not an angry look, but almost. "Madi. His name is Joey."

"Yes, I know that." Why is he telling me this?

"You called him Johnny."

I smacked my own forehead. "Oh, fuck, I'm so sorry! Joey, I'm—"

"It's okay Madi, we've got lots of cameras so we can cut between the two of you. Start again with, 'You better get out of my room.' You good? Take a deep breath, start when you're ready."

Joey smiled and winked at me. "It's fine, babe. You got this."

I took a deep breath and started again. "You better get out of my room, Joey, you fuckin' pervert, or I'm going to tell my Mom when she gets home."

"Please, don't tell her, I… I… just can't stay away from you anymore."

Slowly, my eyes traveled lower to between his legs, and I watched him continue to stroke his big cock. "You're… you know… hung kinda nice," I said wantonly.

"You think so? Our parents won't be home for hours, we have plenty of time. I know you want me as badly as I want you," he said huskily.

"We… shouldn't be doing this." Oh, shit, I went off-script. Please go with it, Joey!

Without missing a beat, he picked up on my flub. "I know, I know it's wrong. But I can't help how you make me feel."

I paused, running my forefinger over my lips and pretending to look like I was thinking about it. Again off-script, but I hoped it would be okay.

"And you won't say anything to them, or anyone else, right?" Back on track now.

"Of course I won't, this will be just between us."

I set the vibrator on the nightstand and opened my legs obscenely wide. "Come over here, then."

He slid onto the bed between my open legs. "Your pussy is so wet, I can see your lips shining."

I gently ran my hands through his thick blonde hair. "Put your mouth on me, taste me," I cooed.

He extended his tongue and ran the tip along the inside of my thighs, collecting some of my secretions, and I let out a low, deep moan. Then he wrapped his arms around my thighs as he plunged his tongue deep inside me. Instantly, electricity shot through my core. I let out little moans and pants as he licked the walls of my vagina and I began grinding my hips into his tongue and mouth.

"Yeah, just like that, baby, that feels so good."

His face was now wet with my juices and he slid back just a bit, removing his tongue. He began licking and alternately sucking on my clit. Jesus Christ. From somewhere deep inside the pit of my stomach my orgasm began to build. "Yeah, just like that, just a little more," I moaned.

His mouth attached to my clit and he started making delicious little circles on it with the tip of his tongue. His hands moved to my breasts and he began lightly pawing on them and gently pinching my nipples. My world went dark as my body exploded and the waves of my orgasm washed over me. When my senses were back about me he was licking the inside of my thighs, collecting the secretions that had poured out of me. Since I didn't hear Mr. Adams stop the scene, I just kept the action going.

"I want that big cock in my mouth now, brother," I purred.

He got up onto his knees. "This cock?" he asked as he held it firmly in his hand. "I don't think you can take it all. None of my girlfriends ever could. You wanna try, sis?"

I slid in front of him on my tummy, then rose up on my hands and knees. His big cock was dripping pre-cum out of the slit, and without using my hands I took about half of it into my mouth. Slowly, I worked it back and forth into my mouth, taking it deeper with every plunge. The camera guy moved in right beside us, and Joey took my long blonde hair in his hand and moved it to the side so it wouldn't block the shot. I kept my mouth warm and wet and a long string of my saliva was now dripping down onto the bed, soaking the sheets. I loved hearing those little moans and pants coming from above me and that only spurred me on. The head of his cock was hitting the top of my throat, and I relaxed my muscles and took him all the way down to the root and held him there for several seconds. Slowly, I eased him back out of my mouth and another long string of saliva hit the sheets.

"That feels so good, honey, I can't believe you took me all the way down! Keep your mouth open… yes, girl… just like that."

I opened my mouth wide and he began plunging his cock deep into my mouth and throat repeatedly. My breasts were swaying back and forth as once again he moved my hair to the side so it wouldn't block the camera. The second camera guy moved in behind me, pointed it between my legs, and I furiously rubbed my clit as Joey's cock fucked my mouth hard and deep.

I was actually close to another orgasm when I saw Mr. Adams give Joey a little nod and he eased his hips back, which again removed his cock from my mouth.

"Cut, perfect. Okay, guys, adjust those boom mics and we'll keep this rolling."

Out of nowhere the production assistant appeared and offered me some lube. I was already extremely wet, but this kid was really big, eight inches or maybe even a little bit more, and incredibly thick. I took the small bottle from her. "Thank you," I said shyly. She nodded her head and stepped back into the far corner of the room. I squeezed out a large glob of the lube onto two of my fingers and pushed them deep into my vagina. Once I was done, she walked over to me and took the bottle from my hand.

"Okay, we're set," Mr. Adams said. "Are you ready, Madi?"

"You bet, let's do this," I said enthusiastically. I wanted this guy to fuck me.

Joey agreed with me. "Yeah, let's fucking do this now!"

I rolled into the center of the bed on my back, just as the script called for, and Joey slid between my legs. Two of the camera guys moved so one was filming my face and the other was filming between my legs.

"Action."

He took his cock at the base and ran the tip up and down the lips of my vagina, splitting them. He spent another couple of seconds slapping the head against my clit and little tingles coursed through my body. He moved lower, found my aperture, and slowly pushed inside me.

"Oh, God," I moaned. That was not in the script but, of course Mr. Adams didn't have a problem with it and we continued shooting. Joey rocked back and forth into me, going a little deeper each time, and I could actually feel him open me as the muscles in my vagina expanded to accommodate him. He gave one more little push and our bodies rested together.

"That big cock feels so good, baby," I moaned.

"You've got such a hot, tight little pussy," he murmured.

Slowly, he began rocking himself in and out of me, and I sensually put my hands on his shoulders until Mr Adams gave me an evil stink-eye and I realized my arms must have been blocking the shot. I quickly lowered them and held his forearms instead.

Joey continued to rock in and out of me, gradually picking up the pace. His cock felt so incredibly good and we established a perfect rhythm. I could tell that one of the camera guys was zooming in on my pussy, another was standing a bit further away from us so I assumed he was getting a shot of both of us, and the last guy was behind us and I surmised he was getting shots of his cock going in and out of me.

In that libertine moment, Joey raised my legs onto his shoulders and began pounding me incredibly hard. I could feel his cock deep in my vagina, his thick shaft was rubbing my clit just right, and my body instantly started to climb. I was seconds away from my orgasm when Joey suddenly stopped, pulled out of me, and slid onto his back. I wasn't exactly sure what had happened but I assumed Mr. Adams must have given him a signal to change things up.

I quickly slid between his legs, I noticed that there were voluminous secretions on his cock. I knew I was very wet but I had no idea that he was turning me on this much. I plunged his cock deep in my mouth several times, tasting my juices on his shaft. After deep-throating him several times I climbed onto his stomach and he pulled me in for a long, deep kiss. I marveled at how something as intimate as sex can still be this impersonal while kissing seems like the most personal act.

We both seemed to enjoy the kiss a lot, but we also both sensed it had gone on long enough. Once I broke our hot little embrace, I righted myself and slid back until I could feel the head of his cock resting at my vagina. I reached behind me, grabbed him at the base, and rubbed the head over the lips of my pussy, finding my opening, and I took him inside me with one long, deep motion.

I worked him in and out slowly at first. I loved hearing his little moans and whispers as I rode his cock. He raised his hand up to my face and gently pushed two of his fingers into my mouth, and I began sucking on them while picking up the pace and bouncing on his cock just a little harder. Of course, none of this was in the script, but I was getting the feeling that Mr. Adams was okay with us improvising a little so I just went with it.

Then Joey slid his fingers out of my mouth and moved both of his hands to my breasts, which he gently squeezed. He let my hard nipples slip between his fingers, and I adjusted the angle to where his cock was perfectly rubbing my clit and my body began to climb. I continued bouncing on top of him until he started thrusting his hips upwards at a torrid pace and I just held still and let him fuck me.

"Squeeze my nipples just a little harder, Joey," I moaned. He pinched my nipples, which gave me additional stimulus, and kept pounding me, and my body exploded as a powerful orgasm washed over me. Just as my senses were back about me, I heard Mr. Adams.

"Cut, excellent! Okay, guys, let's set up for the final shot."

I looked down and Joey's eyes met mine. "You really came, didn't you?" he asked in an excited tone.

"Yes, I did," I said shyly, still sitting on his hard cock.

"That doesn't happen very often with most of the girls I work with, we must be doing something right," he teased.

"You have a big cock and you know how to use it, so there's not much mystery to it," I said slyly.

"I'll try to get you another one before we wrap this thing up."

"I'd love that," I purred, wiggling on him a little bit. I felt his cock flex inside me.

"Okay, we've got everything set up, are you two alright? Would you like some water or do you need more lube, Madi?"

Joey and I both stated that we were doing fine and we were ready to continue shooting. I slid off of him and moved onto my hands and knees in the middle of the bed, and he got in behind me.

"Okay, action!"

I looked behind me and watched Joey take his cock in his hand and push it deep inside me with one long powerful stroke. Just like before, he started out slow, and we established a smooth, easy rhythm. After a few seconds, I started pushing my hips back, meeting his thrusts, which were slowly getting harder, and he quickened the pace. I'm not really sure what got into me, but I wanted him to be just a little rougher with me. Since Mr. Adams seemed to be okay with us going off-script and improvising a little, I just went with it.

"Yeah, just like that, brother, pound me out, make me feel it," I hissed.

He grabbed my hair and pulled it back, and my head jerked back. His other hand gave my ass a couple of hard slaps and he began rutting inside me at a fevered pace.

"That big cock feels so good, Joey, give it to me… just like that… hard and deep… get me off again."

He let go of my hair, both of his hands moved to my ass for additional leverage, and he started jack-hammering me at an even faster rate than before. I reached between my legs and gently rubbed my clit, and I could feel my orgasm begin to build.

"Yeah… baby… fuck that pussy, own that pussy," I moaned.

He gave my ass another few hard slaps and my body exploded, my world going dark for several seconds. When my senses were back about me, Mr. Adams gave us a nod and Joey pulled out of me. I rolled over onto my back, positioned myself right underneath him, and he began furiously stroking.

"That big cock looks so sexy, baby, give me all of that cum, right in my mouth, I want to taste all of it."

"You're gonna get it, baby. You're the best fuck I've ever had."

He leaned forward until the tip of his cock was about an inch away from my mouth and rope after thick rope of semen hit my tongue and the back of my mouth. He gasped and moaned for about thirty seconds until the thick shots subsided. I leaned forward and took the head of his cock into my mouth, cleaning the small dollop of semen that remained there. One of the camera guys moved in and got a close-up of my face so I opened my mouth, showing the camera the load. I winked, smiled, took a little breath, and swallowed.

Joey moved in front of me and pulled me tight against his body, and we shared another hot kiss. I loved how my breasts felt crushed up against his hard chest. Amidst everything that had occurred, it actually felt just a little intimate. "So, you promise our parents will never find out about this?" he asked.

"As long as you keep doing that to me, trust me, they'll never find out." We both leaned in and shared one last little kiss, his hand tenderly touching my cheek.

"Cut, wrap, great scene, you two," Mr. Adams proclaimed. "You're a natural, Madi, and I can't wait to work with you again."

"Thank you, Sir," I said shyly.

The crew gathered their equipment and exited the room, which left me alone with Joey, both of us sitting naked on the bed.

"He's right, you're really a natural, you came again, didn't you?"

I giggled. "Of course I did, I don't know why that surprises you."

"I consider myself to be pretty good at this and it still doesn't happen that often."

"You're very good at this, Joey. Thanks for not being, well, a douche. I'd love to work with you again."

"I'd love that too. And thanks for not being all stuck up and shit. Some of these girls, I don't know, they seem to hate this, like they think they are too good for this. But you really enjoyed it and made it so fun." He thought for a moment. "Maybe… we could… you know… get dinner sometime?" he asked hopefully.

"Yeah, I'd like that."

"It will be fun, we'll just hang out, okay? Nothing real serious. There won't be any of that first-date nervous stuff, you know? We don't have to wonder if the other person is good in bed."

I laughed, then leaned in to kiss him again. Kind of like my last shoot, I needed a little aftercare, although I didn't know that word at the time. We hugged warmly for a couple of minutes or so before we decided we should get a move on.

I thought about taking a shower, but decided against it. I really just wanted to get home. After we finished dressing we exchanged our cell phones and updated each other's contacts. I really wasn't sure what Joey was looking for. Dinner? To hang out? Sex? Probably sex. After the debacle with Drake, I thought it would be nice to spend some time with someone who was also in the business. There wasn't any mystery concerning what we both did for a living and there would be no awkward reveal like with Drake. I did want a friend to hang out with and Joey seemed nice enough. I reasoned that if I was in the mood and if he played his cards right it might lead to more.

----------

"Jenna, I've gotta tell you, I'm so impressed." Atticus leaned back in his office chair. We both were drinking some very good coffee that his secretary had made in the office kitchen. "You are Amateur Allure's number-one-watched video for the last week. They've released four other new ones after yours, but your numbers are smashing them and are steadily climbing. You have more views than they have active members. That means people are watching it multiple times. Let's see, what was the number? Yeah, here it is, 4.7 times for each member they have. That's incredible, I'm really proud of you."

I didn't know what to say. I was kind of embarrassed when I thought about the number of people who had now seen me naked, getting fucked, and swallowing cum. "Um… well… that's good… right? The numbers?"

"They're very good, and they are only going to get better. They've put up a 90-second teaser on Pornhub and they have gotten 2,500 new subscribers this last week. That's all because of you."

"Okay, and this last one for PureTaboo.com, when is that being released?"

"Today. And I'm pretty certain it will be a similar situation."

"So… what's next?"

"Well, your website is almost finished, we will go over that in a few minutes. But here's why I called you in. Brazzers contacted me within a day of the Amateur Allure release, have you heard of them?"

I shook my head. I had heard of Pornhub, sure, but not those guys.

"They are one of the biggest porn production companies in the country. The specialize in amazing actresses and crazy sex, and they want you. I sent them the clip of you getting anal from your boyfriend and they are hungry for you."

"Oh, so like… they want me to do anal?"

"Yes… but there's more."

"What's more than anal? I'm not sure I want to do that anyway."

"Jenna, hear me out. There are famous porn stars, and then there are wannabes who don't do anal. You've got what it takes to go to the top, you could be the best that there has ever been. Now, I want you to win some awards. There's Best New Starlet, which you can definitely win. But there's also Best Actress, Best Supporting Actress, Female Performer of the Year, and many more. You win one of those awards, you can just about name your price."

"And let me guess. Nobody wins those awards without doing anal."

He cocked his head a little and held out his hands to me as if to say, That's how the world works.

"So I have to do anal."

"If you want to make big money and not struggle, yes."

I sighed heavily. "I don't know what my problem is. I mean, I like anal, I do. It's just… it seems so… public, I guess. Everyone will know how… how… dirty I am. Maybe I'm not making any sense."

"Jenna, you are my client and I want to be your friend. I wouldn't steer you wrong, this is important. And, well, I don't want to state the obvious, but this is a dirty business. And the dirtiest girl gets all the prizes and the money. I want that to be you. You can make it huge, but you've got to just go for it and let it all hang out."

Let it all hang out. What does that even mean? Is that like some hippie saying or something? He's right, though. I know he is. It's just…

I sighed heavily. "Atticus. It's like this. I'm walking down the street and I know men look at me, and they probably think about me having sex with them and sucking their cock. But now they will look at me and they'll know that I will also take it up my ass for them. It's like I don't have any secrets to myself."

"Yes, I can see your point. Porn definitely involves losing your innocence, no doubt about that. But that's why you'll be so good. You look so innocent, and you blow people away with how loving and sexual you are. It's a good thing. You are showing the world that sex is okay, sex is good, sex is fun, and sex is necessary!"

I took a deep breath. "I don't think I've ever heard so much horseshit come out of your mouth at once."

He laughed, a little too hard.

I sighed heavily again and thought about what he'd said. Not the hippie crap about making the world a better place for perverts, no. I thought about the money, and what he said made sense. If I go big, I can make it big.

"So, do they have someone in mind for my first anal-sex scene?"

"In fact, they do. Here." He swung one of his monitors around, and I sat stunned in my chair.

A tall black man appeared on the screen, fully naked, and he had a cock the size of California between his legs. "His name is Dirk McKinley."

"How… I mean… is that real? Are cocks really that big? How… just how big is that thing?"

"Officially, ten-and-a-half inches."

Ten-and-a-half inches of fat black cock… in my asshole… and look at the muscles on this guy… he could undoubtedly fuck me for hours and really tear me up.

I really wanted to get to be famous in this business. And I knew going in that I would have to do some things that might seem questionable to the average person. And at this point I was even willing to do anal. But my brain kept filling me with this one thought: No way in hell am I letting this guy fuck my asshole!

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 5: The harsh realities of the business begin to set in

I sat in Atticus's office three days after my shoot with Dirk McKinley. At first I was very hesitant when my manager brought up the idea of shooting with Dirk. However, he assured me that accepting would help get my name out there and lead to many more opportunities. It did take some convincing, but reluctantly I agreed to it.

"Comfortable, Jenna?" He joked, knowing that I truly couldn't sit down the day after the shoot.

"Oh, you're funny, mister," I said playfully. "So they got the editing done already, huh?"

"Yes, Mr. Cross was very happy during the filming and he had his crew working 'round the clock to finish it. They're going to debut it tonight on the Brazzers pay site like we talked about. And you'll be getting thirty-nine cents every time it gets viewed for more than ten minutes."

"Yeah, and when it gets a hundred-thousand views I will have earned $39,000. Even if it takes ten years to get there," I teased.

Atticus had worked long and hard on that deal and he was pretty proud of it. "It's all about long-term income streams, kiddo, remember? You'll get ten grand from this shoot in the first year alone! We do a few more like this and you'll keep earning when you aren't even working. Now sit back and let's watch the picture show."

His assistant, Danielle, was in the office with us because Atticus wanted her to get to know me better. She was in charge of my website and social media sites, and it was very important for her to know what I was really like. When I first met Atticus I couldn't be in the same room with him while he watched my homemade movies. I'd gotten over that pretty quickly as I liked his notes on my performances. I'm not sure if he was gay or what, he never seemed aroused by any of my films so far, but he'd made excellent suggestions and provided me with a lot of good tips after I shot my first two scenes. I was already using a couple of douches before I shot any scene, but Attiticus also suggested that I clean myself out with several enemas. Additionally, I'd worn a glass butt plug for an hour or so before the shoot to open myself up a little before we started filming. His last tip was to pack my ass full of lube, something that he said would make insertion easier.

He dimmed the lights and pushed a button to close the window shades so it was fairly dark. We all turned our chairs to look at the seventy-inch 8K monitor as the scene started.

The film opened with a montage of Dirk and me fucking as the credits flashed on the screen. Then it faded out… and back in as the action started.

The camera followed me as I walked back into the upper-middle-class house I apparently lived in. My hips swayed and my ass jiggled in my little red-and-black plaid schoolgirl skirt. The hem was so short the bottoms of my ass cheeks were visible. I also wore a white button-up shirt that was tied in the front to resemble a bikini top. To complete the outfit I wore a white thong, white knee-length socks, and black school-girl shoes.

The camera lingered on a large family photo on the wall of me, a beautiful black woman, and a white man, my family. I walked into the living room to see a large black man sitting on the couch drinking whiskey from a highball glass. He wore some oversized cargo shorts and a white polo shirt.

"Uncle Dirk, you can go now. They're gone. They think you're staying the whole weekend. But… like… you're excused," I said in a snotty, entitled-little-teenager tone.

He looked at me and smiled while shaking his head. "What happened the last time your parents went away?"

I sighed heavily. "I know, I know. But, I promise I won't throw any huge parties or have any boys over. I'm eighteen. I'm an adult, and I can handle myself. I don't need a babysitter and I'm sure, like, you have better things to do."

"Your Mom would kill me if I left you alone after I promised to look after you. So… no… I'm not leaving you here by yourself, and you're not going to have anyone over," he said sternly.

"Uncle Di-irk!" I whined, adding an extra syllable to his name. "My boyfriend and I were going to… well… you were young once, right? Remember what it was like, living at home with your parents watching your every move?"

"Yes, I do remember. That's why I'm here to keep you safe and sound. But we can still have fun, I have lots of ideas. We can play a game."

"Oh sure, we'll have lots of fun," I said snidely. "For Christ's sake you're not even my real uncle. You're like a… step-uncle-in-law or… something."

Atticus paused the movie. "You know, that isn't half-bad, your acting."

"You're really good," Danielle gushed in agreement.

I beamed. "Well, thank you. At least the script doesn't sound like it was written by a kindergartner or something. We're almost done with the dialog, anyway, so keep it rolling."

"That hurts, baby. After all I've done for you? Who covered for you when you got caught shoplifting and didn't tell your folks? Who drove all the way to Tijuana to rescue you from your girls-gone-stupid trip? And who drove you to Planned Parenthood to get your birth-control after you couldn't drive because you'd crashed your car? Huh? Who?"

"Oh-h-h-h, I'm sorry, Uncle Dirk." I ran to him and sat on his lap, straddling his thigh, and gave him a big hug. My sniffles were very distinct.

"That's right, you know I always came through for you. I always got you, girl." The camera zoomed in on his eyes, which were glued to my breasts straining against the tight white bikini-style top. "But you ain't no girl no more, are you? You're all grown up now, all woman now, ain't you?" He stroked my hair; my head looked so small compared to his large hands.

"I guess. But I still feel like a little girl sometimes."

"Naw. You all woman, look at you. All growed up and everything." He seductively ran his hands over my thighs, pushing my little plaid skirt up my legs, and I let out a little moan. Then his hands moved to my ass and he began to sensually squeeze my cheeks. "Only bad little girls wear thongs, you know that, don't you, girl?"

"But I wanted to be your good little girl, Uncle Dirk," I seductively cooed.

His fingers slipped underneath the narrow band of my thong and he gave it a hard tug, tearing the flimsy piece of material off my body, and he threw it onto the floor. His hands moved back to the cheeks of my ass and he began sliding me back and forth on his muscled thigh. I let out a little moan as his flesh made contact with my vagina.

"You like that, baby girl, don't you?" he said huskily.

"Oh, wow… um… yeah… I like it, it feels so good," I whispered.

His hands moved and held mine as our fingers entwined together. The screen showed his heel slowly rising an inch or so, then dropping back to the floor. A quick cut showed my ass jiggling and then stopping. We both smiled for a moment, then he tugged my hands just slightly and I rolled my hips forward to get my clitoris on his skin.

"I've always wanted to know what those big titties looked like, little girl."

I giggled. "I'd love to show you," I said through little gasps of breath.

He reached up and untied the front of my shirt, freeing my breasts to an appreciative "Ah, nice," from Dirk. A close-up showed my pale breasts and pink nipples shaking as I rode his thigh harder and faster. The camera really picked up the color contrast of my white breasts to his deep, dark-chocolatey hands that came in to cup them, fondle them, squeeze them.

"Pinch them, Uncle Dirk," I gasped. "Pinch my nipples." My face scrunched up as he twisted and then pulled them roughly away from my breasts. I rested my hands on his shoulders and let out a low, deep moan.

The next camera angle looked down on us, centering on Dirk's lap. His erection, plainly visible under his tan shorts, seemed to almost reach his knee. I rubbed it through his pants with one hand, causing him to moan and arch his back slightly.

He continued to move me back and forth on his thigh and I was taking short little gasps of breath as my body began to climb. "I'm… almost there… just… need a… little…" Dirk released my nipples and then gave my breast a hard slap, which took my breath away. The mix of pain and pleasure hit me instantly and a very powerful orgasm consumed me, my world going dark for several seconds while the camera captured my contorted face as I released.

I let out a low, guttural moan and collapsed on Dirk, falling forward onto him. The camera cut to us kissing. It wasn't one of those unrealistic porn kisses where it's mostly licking each other's tongue in mid-air, no. This was deep kissing where our mouths connected, but anyone could tell our tongues were in each other's mouth; it was real, soulful kissing, and it went on for a long time. Eventually I pulled back a little bit and looked down at his leg, then back into his eyes.

"You want to touch it, don't you?" he asked with a smirk.

"Honestly, Uncle Dirk, I'm afraid of it."

"Okay," I interrupted, and Atticus hit pause. "That was not acting! I was definitely afraid of it."

"I'd be afraid of it, too," piped in Danielle. "That thing looks like a monster."

"Well that monster is about to come out, hang on." I stopped talking, and Atticus hit Play again and the scene resumed.

My hand gripped his cock through his cargo shorts. My face had a look of fear as Dirk slid me onto the couch while he stood up. He took off his shirt, revealing the hard, well-defined muscles in his chest. Then he dropped his shorts and his huge cock sprung out, the shock evident on my face. He moved directly in front of me on the couch.

"Come on, girl. You know what to do."

I leaned forward and rested my face on it as it hung down. I rubbed my cheeks and nose over his hot ebony flesh, then I held it and lifted it up so I could lick the underside. I looked up at Dirk as I licked it up to the top and put my mouth around it, gripping it with my two hands.

"That's a good girl," he encouraged. My face looked very determined as I took a deep breath and moved my head forward. My eyes opened wide as I engulfed his monster cock… deeper… and deeper… I adjusted my hips to get my body more in line with his cock so I could swallow it. The gap from my nose to his abdomen slowly shrank, helped by the excess saliva that poured out from my mouth.

But I got stuck. His cock was at an angle I couldn't compensate for. On-screen it looked like I just couldn't do it. I pulled off of him completely, drool pouring out of my mouth and down my chest. "Uncle Dirk, I can't get it this way. But I have an idea."

I lay on the couch such that my back rested on the thickly padded arm of the leather couch and my head hung over the edge, nearly upside down. Uncle Dirk approached, but then he surprised the audience by turning around and backing his ass up to my face. The camera zoomed in to show my tongue circling his dark asshole several times before eventually plunging into his dark depths.

"That's right," Dirk sighed. "Lick it, bitch. You're my bitch now, yes you are." I could only answer with a muffled mmm hmm as I was tongue-deep in Dirk's asshole.

Shortly, Dirk turned around and laid his long hot cock on my face. It looked impossibly large as it seemed longer than my head. I tilted my head back even further and opened my mouth wide. His fleshy cock-head slid past my lips and entered my mouth. He went slowly but continuously, he didn't stop to let me adjust or anything. My throat bulged as he went deeper and deeper; it stretched under the pressure of his cock. When he pulled back, my throat retracted to its normal size.

The camera cut to my face but it was barely visible as his balls covered much of it while he sank all ten-plus inches of his dark meat into my mouth. It was obvious I was having trouble breathing and had to take quick gasps when he pulled out and my airway opened. As my head was tilted downward, when he pulled his cock out my saliva poured from my mouth and oozed down my cheeks. I had to shut my eyes to keep it and my mascara from irritating my eyes.

"You a damn mess, you know that, girl?" Dirk said.

I tried to open my eyes and blink through my saliva, but I wasn't very successful. I could see his cock coming back so I closed my eyes again and opened my mouth wide. His onslaught triggered more saliva as he went deep in my throat again, my throat bulging on camera. His hands found my breasts and he pulled hard on them as he fucked my mouth and throat hard.

"How," asked Danielle, "how do you do that? I mean, I've never seen anyone take Dirk all the way down like that!"

I just shrugged as the video kept rolling. "Practice, I guess. I don't seem to have a gag reflex, so it seems normal to me."

"Yeah, but… how do you breathe? He's blocking your airway, isn't he?"

"That's difficult at times. You can only hold your breath so long with a cock cutting off your oxygen, and usually he pulls out after just a few seconds. But… you know… I did struggle a few times… like here… oh, they made a cut. You don't see it but I started kicking my legs and thrashing around a lot. Dirk pulled out and let me breathe. I guess it's better they don't show that, maybe?"

On-screen, the face-fucking had resumed, and Dirk leaned forward more so he could reach my pussy. The camera followed his hands as he dipped three fingers inside me, his fingers sopping wet when he slid them out of me a few seconds later.

"God, you were… you know… really wet," Danielle said in amazement.

"I tend to… get very excited when I'm… um… doing that." I said honestly.

The scene continued for a few more minutes, complete with all the angle changes and close-ups. I looked like the proverbial hot mess when Dirk pulled out of my throat for the last time. He found his T-shirt nearby and wiped me clean a little bit, then kissed me again.

"You guys are great together," Danielle voiced quietly.

"He's really very nice, and very sexy," I replied.

Dirk slid onto the couch with me, holding me gently. "Damn, Babygirl! You took my cock like a champ! It's been a while since anyone has taken me down all the way like you did."

"I'm just trying to be a good little girl for you, Uncle Dirk. I loved it when you… you know… fucked my face."

His large, sensuous lips crushed mine again. My legs spread naturally for him as he settled in between them, his huge cock bumping into my stomach.

"You're a very good girl, and a very bad one also."

I giggled and kissed him some more. "Uncle Dirk, I am a bad girl. I want that big cock inside my pussy. That's bad, isn't it?"

He adjusted himself as he spoke. "Actually, that's very good behavior. Bad would be if you wanted it in your asshole." He placed the head of his monster at my slick entrance, rubbing it up and down between my puffy, engorged lips.

"But, Uncle Dirk," I cooed softly, "I do want it in my—Holy Shit!" The wide-eyed look on my face showed my reaction at how big he felt as he started sliding inside me.

From behind him, the camera showed his thick black shaft sinking into my tiny pink pussy. I let out a low, deep, guttural grunt as he continued to open me up, stretching my pussy to its limits. His cock looked impossibly large as it slid deeper and deeper inside me. When he got all the way in, the view switched to a close-up of both of our faces, him smiling and me looking to be in a fair amount of distress. He leaned down to kiss me again, and I reached up to cup his cheek on my hand. It was very romantic-looking, like I truly loved my uncle and everything he was doing to me.

The camera pulled out to give a wider view and Dirk began slowly fucking me. My back arched immediately as I rose to meet his down strokes, and I moaned each time he hit bottom. Dirk rose up and the camera zoomed in close on my vagina, his thick cock stretching my pussy to the point that his shaft rubbed against my swollen clit continuously as he fucked me.

Over the next few minutes Dirk picked up speed, and I panted and moaned as he hit bottom on each stroke. I began to desperately call for him. "Uncle Dirk… fuck me… fuck me harder… oh, God, yes… Uncle… my Uncle… give me that huge cock… I love it… I love you… ah… ah… I'm… I'm coming… fuck, oh fuck!… aaauuuughhh!"

My orgasm was very evident as my body shook and convulsed before I slumped in a lifeless heap. Dirk, meanwhile, just kept fucking me as hard as he could whether I was conscious or not, like he was fucking the limp, rag-doll version of me. But after several seconds I roused myself, only to find that my body was releasing again. For the next minute or so, as one orgasm departed another quickly took its place, each one more intense than the last.

My hands gripped his muscular arms in a feeble attempt to participate, but really all I could do was lie there and get pounded by this 230-pound man and his ten-inch cock. The camera zoomed in on his cock again, pounding relentlessly into me, and my pussy juice was literally gushing from me… it almost sounded like someone was shaking a water bottle as his cock slipped and slid through my juices.

The camera then flashed back and forth between his cock entering my asshole and an extreme close-up of my face and its reactions to this invasive act.

My face went from pleasant to stunned… his cock drove in an inch or so… I gritted my teeth, wincing from the pain… another two inches of forward progress… my cheeks puffed up as I blew air in and out rapidly… his cock sank deeper in my asshole… gritting my teeth again, my eyes went glassy as they welled up with tears… his huge black cock was almost all the way in… first one and then two tears ran down my cheeks from the corners of my eyes, the pain evident on my contorted face… Dirk hit bottom and held still… a few more tears flowed from my eyes, but then my face calmed, and the corners of my mouth turned upwards just a bit in a tiny smile…

"You alright, Madi?"

I stared directly into the camera, my tiny smile growing but my eyes narrowing. "Fuck me, Uncle Dirk… uh, yeah… fuck my asshole." My head jerked as he pulled out halfway and slammed back into me. My naughty smile grew larger. "That's it, big man. Fuck me with that big black cock."

The cameraman zoomed in on my ass to show Dirk's incredibly long cock diving deep into my little asshole. His cock looked way too big for me as he slammed into it again and again. He began slapping my ass hard, getting two or three swats in on every stroke. Then he grabbed my hair and yanked my head back hard.

"Kiss me, little bitch."

I turned my head to meet his lips in a lustful kiss as he continued to rut inside my ass. His lips devoured mine as it looked like I was barely able to function, and indeed I was struggling.

"Jesus Christ," Danielle whispered.

Both Atticus and I turned to look at her as she squirmed in her chair.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean that to be out loud. I just… this is so… real and raunchy. I'll be quiet now."

I had to admit I was somewhat turned on at this point. But Danielle seemed to be extremely aroused by what was happening on the large screen in front of us. I knew what was about to happen in the scene, so I kept my eye on her. Sure enough, in about two minutes Dirk pulled out of my ass on-screen and yanked my body down to where he could jam his cock into my mouth. He forced his cock, which had been in my ass about ten seconds before, completely down my throat.

"Did you miss my cock in your mouth? Huh?"

I nodded as best I could with a tree trunk down my throat.

"You like that taste, don't you, the taste of your own ass?" He pulled out so I could breathe, but I didn't answer fast enough. He grabbed me by my chin, his huge hand dwarfing my face. "Answer me!"

"Yes, Uncle Dirk," I responded, somewhat unconvincingly at first. "Please fuck my asshole more and then my mouth again. Do whatever you want to me, I'm yours."

Uncle Dirk released my chin only to give my cheek three small slaps, not enough to hurt but they did get my attention.

Danielle's eyes were glued to the screen but I could see her arm moving almost imperceptibly; her hand had snuck between her legs. Atticus wasn't able to see this as his desk obstructed his view. When Dirk forced his cock into my mouth again, Danielle's mouth cracked open and I saw her chin quiver. When Dirk rearranged me again on the couch so that my gaping asshole pointed at the camera, Danielle's legs gently trembled and she clenched her jaw. To my amazement, I was positive she'd just had an orgasm. Finally, Dirk spit into my open asshole before he rammed his cock back inside me… Danielle coughed several times as she tried to hide another orgasm. I smiled and returned my gaze to the screen.

"Come on!" I cried out to my uncle. "Fuck my asshole harder! I can take it… come on and give it to me."

And Uncle Dirk brought it all. His hips nearly a blur, he fucked my ass as hard as he could for a solid five minutes. Of course, he turned me over a couple of more times, pulled my hair, spanked my ass, squeezed my breasts so hard I nearly cried again… and I came almost continuously in those five minutes. My pussy juices dripped down my leg and there were several wet spots on the couch wherever my vagina had been for more than ten seconds.

Uncle Dirk also made me suck his cock a few more times, and I took it all the way down even though it was in my asshole just moments before. Each time he did that he would slap my cheek… a little bit harder than the time before. By the last time, his slaps caused my head to snap to the left. I looked up at him, gave him my best lusty stare, and begged him, "More, Uncle Dirk. Give me more!"

The movie was making me look like a nasty girl, a dirty and sleazy slut who would do anything for some big cock… and it made me proud that I looked like I was having the best time of my life because, in actuality, I was. I had never come like that before, so many times and nearly continuously there at the end.

I knew the scene was just about over. Dirk was doing everything he could not to unload his pent-up semen, but he was moaning and panting and it was evident that he wouldn't be able to hold back much longer. Danielle appeared to be in ecstasy or distress, I couldn't really tell. She had slumped in her chair a bit, her legs spread wide in front of her. I sneaked a peek at Atticus and he was as impassive as ever. I wondered which side of the fence he was on; he never gave any indication that anything I did was sexy. By the same token, he never did or said anything to make me think he was gay. I thought that he might be asexual, but I dismissed that idea and settled on Total Professional, a person who did not mix his personal and business lives at all.

I glanced back at Danielle to find her looking at me. She smiled shyly and I smiled back. She bit her lip and turned forward to catch the last of the scene.

Dirk pulled out of my asshole one more time, the camera lingering on my gaping asshole. It seemed you could see about halfway inside my body. He pulled my head towards his crotch for more ass-to-mouth, but instead of a prolonged mouth-fucking he only held it in my throat for a few seconds.

As my throat bulged again, I looked into his eyes. Somehow the camera made it look like I was in love with him.

He pulled out of my throat and began stroking his cock as it was pointed at my face. I held my mouth open, waiting semi-patiently for what was coming next.

"Come on my face, Uncle," I moaned breathlessly, desperately. "Give it to me! Give me your fucking cum!"

Uncle Dirk didn't disappoint. In just a few seconds he shot his first load. The hot jet of semen hit my front teeth and splashed across my face. Numerous spurts quickly followed as he roared like an animal. Many of them landed directly in my open mouth while a few errant ropes landed on my cheeks, nose, and forehead, some of the voluminous cum dripping onto my breasts.

When he finished, I held out my cum-covered tongue for all to see, then quickly swallowed with a smile and a loud Mmmmm! I reached out, took his cock at the base, and gave it a hard pull, and a large dollop of semen oozed out of the tip. I extended my tongue and ran the tip through his pee slit. After showing the camera the cum I'd produced, I swallowed again. Then I ran my fingers over my face and collected as much as I could before sliding them into my mouth and swallowing one last time. For good measure, I took his cock back into my mouth and deep-throated his now-deflating cock several more times.

I watched in awe; the on-screen me looked like such a sexy slut. Is that really me? Is that who I am? With traces of semen still streaking my face I saw myself bob my head up and down on his cock and bury my nose in his abdomen. I looked like a woman possessed as I devoured his cock. It both turned me on immensely and embarrassed me, too; this left no doubt as to how much of a slutty whore I really was.

Dirk withdrew his cock and I attacked his balls, licking them and sucking them into my mouth one at a time. Some of the lines of semen on my face smeared onto his testicles, so I slurped that up and swallowed it too.

"Damn, girl!" Uncle Dirk laughed, looking down at me. "You really love my hot cum, don't you?"

"I do, Uncle Dirk. I want more! My parents won't be home for two days. We're ordering in and you're going to fuck me some more, aren't you?"

He pulled me up into his lap and I wrapped my arms around him and snuggled into his body. We exchanged a long, loving kiss while he wrapped his arms around me, holding me tight. Our gentle kiss turned passionate as I pushed him back on the couch, kissing him as hard as I could.

"I love you, Babygirl. You're my favorite niece."

"Wait, what? You make it sound like you're fucking my cousins, too!"

He laughed and we kissed again. The camera slowly backed away, and the screen faded out as we kissed and giggled some more.

Atticus turned off the television. I found myself unable to look at either of them. I felt so… vulnerable… and ashamed… while at the same time I wanted their approval. I looked down at a very interesting spot on the carpet.

"Well," Danielle broke the awkward silence. "Working for Atticus, I've watched a lot of porn scenes, and this doesn't look like anything I've ever seen in the past. It's almost like, I don't know… like being a fly on the wall while a real couple has sex."

I giggled a little. "I think both of us were just really into it and we had some pretty good chemistry. Maybe that shows?"

Atticus, are you going to say something? Was it awful? Are you going to tell me to go back home to Dallas?

Atticus finally broke his silence, although I still couldn't look at either of them yet. "It definitely shows, your performance was top-notch, Jenna. I can't tell you how impressed I am."

A tear leaked from my eye, and then a few more snuck out, rolling down both cheeks.

"Hey… he-y-y-y-y." Danielle jumped from her chair and knelt before me, holding my hand. "It's okay, it's alright. You were amazing!"

Atticus left his chair also to come around the desk. He leaned on it right next to me, putting his hand on my shoulder. "Jenna. You're not comprehending what I'm saying. This scene will make you. I can almost guarantee that you'll win an award for it. It's that good. You… you… are that good."

"Really? I'm just… I feel like I was too slutty or… something, I don't know."

What is wrong with me? Five minutes ago I was proud of my performance, and now I'm, what… ashamed? Why? I know it was good, maybe great even. But, I let him hit me, and he fucked me and used me so hard…

I felt like I had just fallen off a precipice, but one that I knew was there and I'd volunteered to jump off. So it shouldn't have been a surprise to me, but I suddenly felt very conflicted about my life choices.

Come on, girl. So you're a horny bitch, so what? We are going to be rich, and everyone else can go fuck themselves if they don't like it.

Danielle wiped my eyes with a handkerchief Atticus handed her, a silken blue pocket square from his tailored suit.

"Honey," she began. "We're both trying to tell you how amazing that scene was, how amazing you are. You really put yourself out there, and it's incredible."

"Okay, I guess," I said softly, not quite believing them.

"Danielle, get us some champagne from the kitchen, the good stuff." As she exited the room, Atticus stood in front of me and held his hands out. "Stand up," he said quietly.

Still a bit unsteady, I rose up, handkerchief in hand. When he pulled me in for a hug I was surprised; he had never shown me any type of affection before, ever. I tried to hold the hankie to my face.

"I… don't want to make a mess on your suit," I said, sniffling.

He laughed, and I was pretty sure it was the first time I ever heard him laugh. "Sweetheart, the money I'm going to make from this video? I will be able to buy ten suits! And you'll be making residuals from this forever. You are just that good."

He held me close and I wrapped my arms around him. For a moment it felt like my daddy was holding me, which of course made me cry some more when I thought of him. Daddy, please don't hate me. I… I need to call you soon.

Danielle returned with the champagne, and when she popped the cork the bubbly poured out of the top. I had to grab the bottle from her and put my mouth on it as it poured over my face and chest.

We all laughed, this being the second time I heard Atticus laugh, as the similarity to an ejaculating cock wasn't lost on us.

----------

Atticus told me that as soon as my scene with Dirk was released on the Brazzers website the entire adult industry was blowing up his phone in an attempt to book me, and book me he did. For the next three weeks I shot three scenes a week, which really took its toll on me physically.

Once I'd recovered from being with Dirk, about a week later I shot with a company called HardX. It was a scene with two older guys and I allowed them to double-penetrate me, something I'd never done before. It was a physically exhausting experience, but I had to admit I loved every second of it. The director warned me in advance that both men were going to be rough and he even gave me something called a safeword that I could use to stop the shoot if things became too intense. I didn't even come close to using it, though, and there were even times when I wished they'd gotten a little rougher. When I confessed all of this to Atticus, he said there was another website called Kink.com that did even more extreme things and that was an option for me down the road if I wanted to explore it. I told him to hold off for a little while, and he seemed to think that was a good idea.

The day after that shoot I got a text from Danielle. She asked if I was free to meet her so I could approve some of her ideas for my website, which was now very close to completion and just a couple of days from the launch date. I agreed to meet her at 11:00, and when I arrived at Atticus's office she was sitting behind his desk. When she saw me she quickly rose and met me at the door, and we exchanged a little hug.

The last time I'd seen her in Atticus's office, while we watched the Dirk shoot, she was wearing dress slacks and a white top, which actually looked a little frumpy. Today she was dressed quite differently. She was wearing a very sharp black business suit, complete with a short little black skirt and coat broken up with a crisply pressed white button-up dress shirt. To complete her outfit she wore four-inch black Prada pumps that accentuated her long, shapely legs. Finally, she'd styled her long jet-black hair in loose curls that flowed beautifully over the sides of her face.

Her sleek, professional attire was a stark contrast to what I was wearing. I'd just come from a spin class at the gym. After I showered I'd put on an old pair of ratty sweatpants, a T-shirt, and a plain white cotton bra and thong with my favorite pair of Skechers. Had I known she'd be more dressed up I would have definitely chosen different attire.

"You look… um… really nice," I said shyly.

A little blush broke over her face. "Thank you, Jenna."

"So, where's the boss man?"

"He's having lunch with another client; I hope you're okay meeting with only me."

"Sure, I'm fine with it, what do you want me to look at?"

She pulled up a chair for me behind Atticus's desk and then sat in his large executive chair while she showed me everything she'd been working on. The entire website looked very sharp, professional, and easy to navigate. She wanted me to pick some of the background colors for the different pages and I decided to go with a feminine theme of pink and purple.

As I navigated around my website, I hesitantly clicked the Videos link. There were at least a hundred links to all of the videos that Derek and I had shot together. Under each link was a sentence or two describing what the viewer could expect to see in each clip.

"You blocked out my ex's face, right?" I asked.

"Yes, we did. No one will be able to know his identity. We also digitally enhanced them and the quality is greatly improved. I know all of your fans will love them," she said confidently.

Another surreal moment. What Derek and I did together was at times very intimate and I'd always been so adamant about keeping those clips private. Now, for a mere $19.99 a month, another part of my private life would be put on public display. Danielle saw the somewhat distressed look on my face.

"Are you okay, Jenna?"

"Yes, I think I am. It's just a lot to take in. It's like the reality of everything I've agreed to is just now hitting me." A tear formed in the corner of my eye and I quickly wiped it away.

"You look so beautiful in all those videos," she said reassuringly. Her hand gently rubbed my thigh in an attempt to comfort me.

"It's just… like, the last bit of my private life is now being made public, I just don't know what to think of it yet."

"Are you having second thoughts?"

I thought for a moment. "No, not really. I know we need content for this website and I'm in too deep now; I know there's no turning back."

"Your website is going to be very popular and you're going to make a lot of money from it, I promise you that. If it makes you feel any better, we're only making about half of your videos available at the beginning. The key to a successful website is new content, so we will be releasing some of your older videos along with new content you create every week."

She seemed so smart, so knowledgeable about all this stuff that I barely knew anything about. I was taking it all in, absorbing what she was telling me, when I turned in my chair to face her. I looked into her dark eyes. For a moment, I saw Sofia. Danielle was white, not Hispanic, but there was that same look of hunger, that longing, that I vividly remembered from those months when I was with her and we were a couple in Dallas. Those looks used to shock me, but now, in this new life, they didn't.

"I need your help with something," I said quietly.

"I'll help you with anything you need."

"You've been to college, you have a degree, right?"

"Yes, of course. I graduated from USC two years ago. I double-majored in finance and accounting. Messing around with websites is really just a hobby."

"Okay, good. I want to be smart with my money, I want to invest it, set myself up for the future, you know?" I thought for a moment. "I know I can't do this forever and I need someone I can trust, someone who'll look out for me, Danielle."

"You have me and Atticus."

"He's already lied to me once," I said sternly. "He brought me to LA and got me to sign a contract knowing that I'd never make it here as a dancer."

She gently rubbed my thigh again. "When he met you in Dallas, right after your meeting, he called me and told me he'd just spoken to the most beautiful girl he'd ever seen. A girl that he knew he could turn into a star, a girl who he knew would take this industry by storm. He's right, I saw that in you, too, from the moment we met."

"He should have been honest with me, though. You can see that, right?"

"Of course I can, and you're right, he should have been upfront with you."

"Well, I'm trying to trust him again, but I need people around me who I can count on, who I can depend on to always tell me the truth, whether it be good or bad."

"You can trust me, honey. I swear you can. And together, we'll take care of all the money you'll make. I can teach you how to invest your earnings and we'll set you up for the future, for your life once this is over."

I looked into her deep, dark eyes. "I also need a friend, Danielle. Everyone around me here, they all feel so… fake. The producers, the male actors, they all feel so superficial and shallow. But you don't seem to be like that…"

"You know I'm not that way, honey. I hope you can see that about me, Jenna."

"I do see that," I whispered. "I… I feel that I can trust you."

She smiled and put her hand on my shoulder. Then a look crossed her face and she suddenly leaned in to give me a hot little kiss. It felt so nice to have an unscripted kiss, but it took me by surprise a little. I wasn't exactly sure what to do, so I just continued talking. "When will the website be completed?" I asked.

Danielle composed herself. "Yes, well, now that I have your approval on everything, it will go live tomorrow morning."

"Okay."

"Let me take you to lunch, we can talk about some investment strategies."

"Investment strategies, you sound sexy when you talk like that," I teased.

She giggled. "I'm trying to be professional, at least some of the time."

"Can we go by my apartment first so I can change? I'm dressed like a ragamuffin compared to you."

"I've never seen anyone look so beautiful," she said sincerely.

"Thank you," I said shyly. "But there's only one of us who looks stunning right now, and, trust me, it's not me."

She gently rubbed the inside of my thigh, leaned in again, and we exchanged a longer, open-mouth kiss… she softly moaned into my mouth.

"I've… I've never been this way with a client," she admitted, seemingly embarrassed. "But with you I just can't seem to help myself."

"It's okay… I… you know… I like it," I whispered.

We took our cars to my place. After I changed, we drove together in her SUV to a quaint little cafe on Hollywood Boulevard. We spent the entire lunch talking about investments, goals and strategies, and ways that I could limit my tax liability on all the money that she promised me I was going to make. She was so smart, business-savvy, and she acted very professionally as we talked business. Yet that little look of hunger, of lust, never left her eyes as she engaged me in brainy, intelligent conversation. I knew from that moment I could trust her with my money and that she'd look out for me, protect me, from the people in this business.

Once we finished lunch, she drove me back to my apartment, walked me to my door, and we exchanged another long hot kiss. "We'll be in touch, okay?" she said as she sensually squeezed my hand.

"Yes, we will, pretty girl."

----------

Joey pushed his cock deep inside me one last time and I felt it erupt deep into my womb. Little aftershocks of my orgasm were still rolling through me and I took a moment to study his contorted face as he reached his zenith. His sweat was dripping off his body and landing on my breasts, and a few seconds later he collapsed on top of me. We bathed in the afterglow for a minute or so and I could feel his erection wither inside me. He rolled to my side and we lay face-to-face in his bed. Then he pulled me tight into his body and our limbs sensually entwined.

"Thank you for… you know… dinner," I said shyly. A couple of hours earlier he'd taken me to a really nice restaurant on Santa Monica Boulevard and I'd been having a great time with him. He was so easy to talk to and he had a great sense of humor. It surprised me, though, how charming he could be.

"Well, I'd be lying if I said that I wasn't hoping it would lead to this, Jenna." he teased.

When he'd taken me out to dinner earlier he was being a true gentleman, and by the time I'd finished my appetizer I knew I was going to sleep with him. If we were going to do this and if I was going to let him get close to me, he was going to know my real name; he had only known me as Madi when we shot the brother-sister thing a couple of weeks ago. "I told you if you played your cards right, it would." I looked around his bedroom. He had a small apartment in West Hollywood that was actually fairly close to mine. "You have a really nice place," I added.

"It's small and I'd love a two-bedroom, but I don't make the money you do," he said somewhat more seriously.

"You could always do gay scenes," I joked. "Atticus tells me those guys make just as much money as female performers."

He laughed. "Take it in the ass? Yeah, no thanks."

"C'mon, women do it all the time, and you have such cute, sexy ass."

He rose up on one elbow. "Well, you're right; my ass is very sexy. But no, that won't be happening, ever." He thought for a moment. "Some things are more important than money."

"That's true, but I'd look at you in a whole different way, though, if you did."

"You love messing with me, don't you?"

"Yeah, I kinda do."

I slid closer to him and pushed my breasts into his chest. It felt so good, having real human contact. Shooting scenes wasn't anything like I'd expected. It was all so business-like. The talent was expected to act professionally and the whole process felt so cold. The kisses were fake, the sex was fake, and most of the time I felt like a robot going through the motions of what once was to me an intimate and sensual act. Of course, it looked real; it looked heated and passionate. However, I was already getting good at making my body just perform and give the director, and the audience, everything they expected. I was making good money and having fun, but… already I missed moments like this, connecting with someone on a more personal level.

Joey was kissing my neck when he stopped and looked at me like he'd just thought of something important. "Oh, hey! Congrats on that Dirk McKinley shoot! That was fucking insane, dude."

I blushed a little. The scene was blowing up the porn world; Atticus was getting fantastic offers from lots of production companies and websites. He nearly tripled my fees and they still wanted me. "Thanks, I guess. It turned out good, it seems."

He gave me a bit of a sideways glance while he tried to judge my level of seriousness. Then he responded, "Good? It's beyond good, it's great. And that DP after that, you are going to be super-rich here pretty soon. How was it working with Dirk and that anaconda he calls a cock?"

I giggled a little. "Those tears on screen? They were real. It hur-r-r-t! At least, at first it did. They cut a lot out, of course. But he spent like ten minutes warming me up before he entered me and it still hurt like a bitch. I quickly got used to it, though, and he did give me some incredible orgasms. But you wanna know something?"

"Sure."

"I couldn't sit properly for two days. It even hurt to poop."

"God, you ever heard of TMI, girl? I did not need to hear that!"

We laughed and he regaled me with some wild stories about some of his co-stars and some of the goofy things that happened while on set: a bed breaking in the middle of sex; one girl who couldn't stop farting; one of his cumshots hit the director in the face (he was pretty proud of that one, his cum shot seven or eight feet) ; and a new girl who cried when she had an orgasm, every single time!

His hand moved to my bottom and he sensually gave it a little squeeze. "So what do you think of the business so far? I know you've only shot a few scenes."

"I like it, but… you know… I also think I'm still trying to get used to it all." I paused for a moment. "Do people recognize you when you go out?"

"No, not really. It's different for guys, we're just another prop on the set, a stunt cock for the woman to get off to. You're the main attraction, baby. You're what guys want to see, I'm just the big cock that they wish they had."

I laughed and then thought for a moment. "People are already starting to recognize me, they give me funny looks sometimes when I'm doing normal things like working out at the gym or going to the grocery store."

"That's the price of fame, honey. People are going to start recognizing you and that will only happen more the longer you're in the business."

"I'm… um… I'm not sure I like it."

"You didn't think about that side of it before you agreed to get into the business?"

"No, I really didn't. It was more of a spur-of-the-moment decision, or at least it feels like that now. Maybe I didn't think it all the way through," I said seriously.

"You're beautiful, Jenna. I know you haven't done this long, but you're good at it, and you're going to be very popular and probably recognized everywhere you go."

Everything he was saying was a little disconcerting. At first I'd loved my picture on all those billboards back in Dallas, and every now and then people had given me knowing looks when they recognized me from Tony's advertising campaign. But Joey was right. I'd only shot a few scenes so far and I was already getting recognized quite frequently. It was something I was still trying to sort through, and maybe I should have expected it, but it was still a bit unnerving and almost surreal. I wasn't even sure how to respond to him, so I changed the subject.

"You do have a nice place, it's very clean and tidy. Honestly, I wasn't expecting that." I wasn't just saying that to be nice. When I'd used his bathroom the toilet was spotless and it looked like it had never been used.

"You thought I was a slob, huh? Now I see how you are," he quipped.

I laughed. I loved how he made me laugh so easily. "If I'd thought that I wouldn't be here… and I definitely wouldn't be doing this."

"I have a cleaning lady who comes twice a week, so I… you know… can't take all the credit."

I snuggled up tighter into him. His hard, muscled body felt so good against mine. Spending time with him is something that I could definitely get used to. "So maybe I could throw a little work your way, if you're interested." I said.

"What do you have in mind?"

"I need some new content for my website. Atticus said he'd find someone, but… you know… I feel comfortable with you, Joey. Not only did our scene turn out great, but we also have good chemistry together. I would give you a fair cut, of course."

"Are you kidding? I would pay you to be on your website! Do you not know how hot you are right now?" He gave me a huge smile as he twirled my hair in his fingers.

I did have some idea of how hot I was, but I didn't want to abuse my friendship with Joey. I knew that if he associated with me a lot perhaps his star would shine brighter too. I wanted that for him, he was one of the few decent people I'd met out here.

"Great. Thank you. I'm supposed to get a laptop and cameras and whatever else sometime this week. I don't really have a plan for what I want to do, but I want to have some videos of us… you know… fucking… but Atticus's assistant also thought a live segment might be cool, too."

"Live segment, huh? Like a Q&A session with the viewers?"

"Maybe, or you could kind of interview me. I don't know… ask me sex questions, maybe? And then, some on-screen sex for the viewers. After that, the video would just be on my site for others to watch."

He gently squeezed my ass and I let out a little moan. "Hmm… getting paid to have sex with you? I think that's something that you might just be able to talk me into."

I kissed him passionately. "So is that a 'yes'?"

I could feel his erection press against my thigh and I reached down and gently began to stroke it to full hardness. He's definitely ready for another go.

"It's a hell yes!" he joked.

"Before we get in front of the cameras again, maybe we should practice a little more and… you know… prepare, just to make sure our next shoot turns out okay," I said sensually. I slid on top of him, sitting on his stomach. Then I leaned down and we exchanged a long, hot, passionate kiss. I righted myself and then slid back and eased his big cock inside me. "We're going to need lots and lots of practice," I moaned.

----------

It was 6:00 am a couple of days later and I was frantically running around my apartment trying to get the last of my things together. After my alarm went off I hit snooze one too many times and now I was in danger of arriving late to my 8:00 am call time for my next shoot. I was also feeling a little nervous because I was scheduled to shoot my first girl-girl scene. I mentally scolded myself for letting my anxiety get the better of me. I had played with women a few times in the VIP room when I worked in Dallas and I'd spent a lot of time… um… between Sofia's legs when we were together. However, I'd never done anything with a woman on the set, in front of cameras, so I thought a bit of my nervousness was justified, at least on some level.

I had my pre-shoot routine down pretty well. Lots of water, a couple of enemas, and a douche before I sprinted to my car and made my way to a large house in Chatsworth. Fortunately, traffic was miraculously light and I actually arrived 15 minutes ahead of schedule. After parking my car, I walked up to the front door and was instantly met by a behemoth of a man who was standing guard. After showing him my driver's license and he saw my name was on his clipboard, he took me inside and we found the director.

Immediately, I could tell something was off. The script, if you could call it that, said that I was going to be talking to my best friend outside while we caught some rays by the pool, which of course would lead to sex. However, the entire crew was moving all of their equipment inside the house and up a large staircase. There was a small man in the middle of everything and directing traffic as the burly grips moved the equipment. When he saw me, he immediately approached me.

"You're Madi, right?"

"Yes, Sir. Um… what's going on? I thought we were shooting outside, by the pool."

"I'm Jules Jordan, and yes, we were, but there's been a complication. I've been trying to reach Atticus all morning so he could get a hold of you and let you know what happened." I waited semi-patiently for him to continue. "You were going to shoot your scene with Staci Carr, but she's… um… at Cedars Sinai in intensive care."

My jaw dropped. "Oh, my God, is she okay?"

"She will be, she's in good hands."

"What happened to her, did she get in a car accident?"

"I don't know all the details, but she overdosed sometime overnight or early this morning. I've been told her friends called 9-1-1 and the EMTs got there just in time to revive her. They're observing her now and I'm told she should be alright." I'm not sure why it happened, but I momentarily lost it. Tears filled my eyes and I quickly tried to wipe them away. "I'm sorry, do you know her, is she your friend?"

In an instant, I felt very foolish and childish for breaking down in front of a complete stranger. "No, I… um… I've never met her."

He took my hand and gently squeezed it. "She'll be okay, but unfortunately I can't find anyone to replace her on this short notice and we'll have to push back shooting your scene until tomorrow. By then I'll have found a girl to take her place."

"Yeah, that's… you know… it's fine. I'll be here tomorrow morning."

"Okay. Thank you for your patience through all of this, but I guess it happens."

Yes, it does. Over the past few weeks I'd observed what occurred on the set. The talent, the crew, even a director using drugs before and during takes. It was just one more dark side of this business, one I didn't like. Again, I had no idea why I was getting so emotional over someone I didn't even know. Perhaps it was the angst over having sex with a woman in front of the camera for the first time.

When I got back out to my car, tears were once again rolling down my cheeks. Desperately, I tried to get my emotions in check. Then my phone rang. When I looked at the Caller-ID, I saw that it was Danielle.

"Hello?"

"Jenna, I just got notified of this. Your shoot has been cancelled."

"Yes, I know," I said between little sniffles.

"What's wrong, it sounds like you're crying."

Again, I desperately tried to pull myself together, but no matter how hard I tried I couldn't get my emotions in check. "I… I don't know what's wrong with me, my co-star overdosed and I'm… I'm… I need you," I said anxiously.

"I'll be right there, I'll meet you at your apartment, I just need to talk to Atticus first."

"Okay."

About an hour later I pulled up in front of my apartment and Danielle was already there, waiting for me. When she saw me she ran to my car. When I got out, she pulled me into her arms and held me tight and I just broke down, sobbing uncontrollably again. After a minute or two I was all cried out, and she took my keys, held my hand, and we walked to my front door. Once we'd made it inside, we sat down on the couch in my living room.

My mind was still whirling at the speed of light and I tried desperately to collect my thoughts. Fortunately, Danielle was being patient and giving me time as I attempted to sort out my feelings concerning my very traumatic morning.

"I don't know what happened. When Mr. Jordan told me about Staci's overdose, I just lost it and I'm still not sure why," I whispered.

She gently rubbed my thigh. "I think it's a combination of a few things. Moving to a new town, starting a new career, getting used to shooting scenes, your website going live, you've experienced so many changes in the last couple of weeks and I know that's a lot to deal with."

"I… I don't even know her, though, the girl who overdosed. It was so embarrassing, losing it in front of Mr. Jordan like I did."

"He's been in the business a long time, honey. He won't hold anything against you." She paused for a moment. "These things happen; unfortunately, they happen all too frequently."

"But it wasn't just the drugs. It's… well, it was like nobody really cared, they'll just get another girl. Like, Staci was expendable, replaceable. And that means I'm expendable too, just something for them to consume until I implode, or O.D., or whatever. I've… you know… seen it, people using on the set."

"You are not expendable, Jenna, don't ever think that." She paused for a moment. "Drug use is just part of the business; what you do isn't easy, and I guess people do what they do to be able to cope with it."

My eyes widened. "I won't get like that, will I? You can't ever let me get like that, Danielle."

She squeezed my hand. "I won't. You have a strong support system, Jenna, and honestly…" She took a moment to collect her thoughts. "Working for Atticus, I've met a lot of industry girls over the last two years, and you're nothing like any of them."

I turned slightly and our eyes met. "Really?"

"Yes, and I'm not sure I can explain it."

"Will you try, for me?"

She took a deep breath. "The other girls, Atticus's other clients, they just seem so worldly and hard, but you're not like that. There's an innocence about you, I saw it from the moment I met you. I don't understand it, I just… you know… I like it."

"I don't know how innocent I am, I've done so many things, working in a strip club in Dallas and now… anything I did in Texas pales in comparison to what I've been doing the last two weeks."

She squeezed my hand tight in hers. "Maybe I'm not saying it completely right," she continued. "Yes, you seem innocent. But there's also an inner strength to you. I can see that you are… a woman of quality. That's what is so rare about you, and you're so attractive. For some of these girls, porn is like their last desperate hope. I'm not sure some of them even like sex. Others just don't have the mental fortitude for this job and need drugs and/or alcohol to cope with it. That's probably what happened with your co-star today; she just couldn't take it. But you won't get like that, it's not in you to succumb to that kind of pressure. And, like I said earlier, I won't let you if you start to slip."

I thought about all she'd said for several moments. I hoped I was as strong as she thought I was, but I wasn't totally convinced. "Thank you for watching out for me, now and in the future. Maybe you're right, maybe I'm strong enough. It's just… my life has changed so much since I moved here. I had a… um… I was seeing…"

"You had a boyfriend in Texas?"

"I had a guy that I saw, that I… um… lived with."

"He's the guy from your videos, right?"

"Yes, but I… I wasn't talking about him."

Her lips split into a little smile. "It was a woman, wasn't it?"

"Her name was Sofia, we worked together at the Rhino in Dallas."

"She was special to you."

"For a while, I thought she was the one," I whispered.

"What happened?"

"Her mother had an accident, she had to move back to Louisiana to help take care of her."

She squeezed my hand a little tighter. "I'm sorry, Jenna."

"It's okay, I guess… you know… it happens."

"You miss her, huh?"

"Sometimes." I took a deep breath and willed my mind to focus. "I thought of her today, when I heard that girl had overdosed. I'm not sure why and I don't know what happened, I just lost it."

She looked longingly into my eyes. "You're so caring, so compassionate, I've… I've just never met anyone like you."

"Danielle, there are times, like now, when I… when it feels like I'm broken."

"You're not broken, honey, don't ever think that."

She pulled me into her arms and I wrapped mine tightly around her. Tears began to gently fall down my face and I closed my eyes, enjoying her warmth and the comfort she was giving me. "You make me feel normal, like all of this… like everything is going to be okay," I whispered.

She broke our passionate embrace and our eyes met. "Everything will be okay, honey. I'm not going to let anything bad happen to you, understand me? I'm serious." She leaned in and we shared a little kiss. Then she pulled me to her again, our breasts sensually crushed together, and we shared a long, hot kiss. As our tongues gently played inside each other's mouth I could feel the passion and heat building between us. She rested her hand on my stomach and then it slowly moved it south. Then, suddenly, it stopped. "Jenna, I know this has been a difficult day for you and you're vulnerable. I don't want to push you or rush you into—"

I slid my fingers up to her lips, which silenced her. "I want this, I need this, Danielle," I whispered.

I'd had so much sex in the last two weeks, but so little intimacy. Already, there had been so many men rutting inside me, which, of course, I loved. However, none of them held me, were affectionate towards me, or said sweet things to me. Well, Joey did, a little. But we were more like fuck-buddies instead of intimate friends. Truth be told, it felt like my situation in Dallas. Derek had tried to get close to me, but I never let him in, I never bonded with him outside of sex even though I knew that was what he wanted. I'd briefly found that intimacy, that bond, with Sofia until her mother's accident took her away from me. I wasn't quite sure yet if Danielle would be able to fill that void, that deep hole within the center of me, but I wanted to let her try.

I looked at her with pleading eyes. Will you try?

She stood up and then pulled me to my feet. "Where's your bedroom, pretty girl?"

I squeezed her hand and led her through the open doorway to my bedroom and we stood in front of my queen-size bed. In an instant, the entire vibe between us changed. Her lips fused with mine and we began tearing off each other's clothes. Her sleek business jacket, my hoodie, her turquoise blouse, my little wife-beater tank top, her little black skirt, then my pink sweat pants that had "Juicy" across the ass formed a jumbled pile of discarded clothes that were now at our feet. While her tongue fiercely played in my mouth, she reached behind me and slid off my sports bra, freeing my large breasts.

"God, they're so beautiful," she said huskily.

Sexily, she reached behind her back and unhooked her bra. They were perfect, perfectly round B-cup breasts with erect brown nipples that impeccably matched her long, lanky frame. Together, we lowered our thongs, stepped out of them, and took a few seconds to admire each other's bodies. She had beautiful round hips and long, shapely, muscular legs, and for the first time I noticed how tall she was. Maybe 5'8" once she'd kicked off her heels. The shaved lips of her vagina were already puffy and engorged, and right above her vulva there was a sexy little thatch of black pubic hair. She was so tan and fit I knew she had to spend just as many hours in the gym as I did.

"You're… you're stunning, Danielle," I whispered.

She giggled. "I know, and now I'm all yours." We melted together, our breasts sensually crushed together, and shared another long, hot passionate kiss. Then, playfully, she pushed me back onto the bed and fell on top of me. Her mouth locked with mine again and I felt her knee push between my legs. When I opened them for her, she began rubbing her thigh into my sex. "Oh, you're already wet for me, aren't you?" she teased.

"Yes, I am," I shyly admitted.

She took one of my nipples into her mouth and began to greedily suck and a lighting bolt shot through my core. Then, taking me by surprise, her teeth clamped around my pink nub of flesh and she slid back, pulling my nipple away from my breast, and I let out a low moan. Next she attacked my other nipple, sucking, pulling, and gently biting until both were shiny from her saliva. She ground her knee into my pussy harder and her lips once again fused with mine as she slid her tongue deep into my mouth.

"Tell me what you want next, pretty girl," she whispered into my ear.

My brain was wracked with lust for this beautiful woman to the point that my mind refused to form a coherent thought. "Your mouth… put your mouth on me, please," I begged.

She gave me one more hot little kiss before moving down my body. On her way down she extended her tongue and left a trail of her saliva along my stomach until she nestled between my open legs. She extended her finger and ran it through the lips of my vagina, splitting them, and a shiver coursed through me.

"Oh, it's so wet and juicy, what do you think I should do with this?" she teased.

I loved the way she exhibited very subtle control of me, and I couldn't help but think that her style was so different from Sofia's. My ex had always been very passionate and sensual with me, which I'd loved, but Danielle was masterful at the art of the tease and I loved the way she was making me beg for pleasure. "Please, baby, put your mouth on me," I lustfully cooed.

"Oh, you want my tongue on you? Are you sure?" she quipped.

It felt like I was going in and out of consciousness. "Please, Danielle, give me what I need." My body tensed when she gently bit the inside of my thigh and I let out a little groan.

"Such a beautiful wet pussy," she teased. "Are you sure you want my mouth on it?"

Her teasing is killing me!

"You know I wan—oh, God."

My powers of speech were taken away from me when she extended her tongue and sank it deep inside me. Her hands moved to my breasts and she began roughly pawing and kneading them as I felt her lick the walls of my vagina. Involuntarily, my ass rose off the bed and I gently pushed my hips towards her to get more of her tongue inside me. She must not have liked my more aggressive movements because she wrapped her hands around my thighs, effectively immobilizing me. Then she withdrew her tongue and began lapping and alternately sucking on my clit. Instantly, my body began to climb.

"Just like that, baby, it feels so good," I moaned. "Just a little more." The tip of her tongue began making delicious little circles on my clit and my body instantly released. It felt like I was lying on a beach, in the sand, as wave after wave of my orgasm overwhelmed me and my world went dark for several seconds. When my senses were back about me, I looked between my legs and our eyes met. Her face was wet with my secretions and she was licking the wetness from my inner thighs.

"I've never been with anyone who gets as wet as you, Jenna," she purred.

"I know it's a lot… um… are you okay with it?" I said shyly.

"I love it… I love being with you."

I giggled. "Good, because I want more."

"Oh, you're being my demanding little girl, now?"

A little blush broke over my face. I hadn't been with that many women, but none of them had exhibited this sexy, sensual type of control over me. I still wasn't sure what I thought of it, but what I knew for certain was that this stunning woman aroused me beyond words. She made me feel so sexy, so naughty, and I loved every second of it. Playfully, I closed my thighs around her head. "Maybe."

"I love playing with your sexy, beautiful body." I inhaled deeply and a little quake rumbled through my core when she lightly bit my other thigh. "I think you like being with a strong woman like me."

"I love this, I love being with you," I whispered.

"Let's see… what should I do next to this sexy little body?" she said blithely. Her fingers were tracing up and down the wet lips of my vagina, and then they moved lower. "Such a pretty little puckered asshole, are you going to let me play with it?" she teased.

I felt my face heat up as an even deeper blush broke over it. Dirk had been like this too, teasing me, taking control of me, when we shot our scene together. However, it felt nothing like this. This was a woman talking to me, teasing me, driving me crazy with lust. She was almost more than I could handle. "You can do anything you want to me," I said softly.

She smiled, a big Cheshire-cat smile. "That's a bold statement, girl. Are you sure of that?"

I loved the way she was messing with me and she was deep within my head now, but that only seemed to add to the hedonistic experience. "I trust you, and I'm sure," I said wantonly.

She licked her finger, wetting it with her saliva, and then she used the tip to gently probe my asshole; It felt like she'd taken my breath away. "It's so tight and it looks so different than when you were shooting that scene with Dirk," she said sensually.

I willed my lust-addled brain to focus and attempted to say something coherent to her. "It feels so good, baby," I moaned. "So different from… mmm, yes… Dirk… but better. Give me just a little more."

She worked her long, slim digit into me deeper, maybe half-way, and began slowly sliding it in and out of me. "Oh, you're gripping my finger, you're just so tight, aren't you, pretty girl?"

I was taking short little sips of breath as she played with one of the most intimate parts of my body. Slowly, I began pushing my hips towards her in an attempt to work her finger deeper into me.

"Oh, you do want more, don't you?" she purred.

"Yes, more, I need more," I said in a voice barely above a whisper.

I gasped when she gently bit my thigh and then I let out a little grunt when she buried her finger all the way inside me. Almost involuntarily, I moved my hips towards her and then away. She used her thumb to softly caress my clit and lighting bolts shot through my core.

"Your mouth… please… please put your mouth on me, Danielle," I groaned.

"The most beautiful, sought-after woman in the business wants my mouth on her?" she erotically taunted.

"Yes, I need your mou—oh, Jesus." She pushed two fingers deep inside my pussy and then held them there while attaching her mouth to my clit. She began licking, sucking, and making those delicious little circles on my hard bud. Instantly, my body began to climb again. "Yes, baby, just like that, just a little more," I gasped. Her other hand moved to my breast and she began to roughly knead it. When the tips of her fingers found my nipple and tightly squeezed around it, my body exploded. I shook, convulsed, and then my body went stiff and my world was awash in darkness for several seconds.

When my senses had returned, I looked between my legs and she was gently tracing the tips of her fingers over the marks on my inner thighs where she'd bitten me earlier. "I'm sorry, I think I got a little carried away," she said sheepishly.

I extended my arms. "Come here." She slid up my body, I wrapped her up tight in my arms, and we exchanged a long, hot, lingering kiss. "I loved every second of it, everything you did."

"Really? Everything? It wasn't too much?"

Too much? All I want is more of you.

I leaned up and we exchanged another passionate kiss. "Everything, it was perfect, you're perfect." She slid closer to me and our breasts sensually pressed together.

"I love how wet you get, how easily you come." She paused for a moment. "I… I've just never been with a woman like you."

"You get me into it… into everything… so easily." She pressed even closer to me and I could feel her wet pussy on my thigh, which made me realize that I hadn't taken care of her yet. I slid my hand between us and ran my fingers over the wet lips of her vagina. "So… what do you think we should do now? Maybe order some take-out?" I teased. She let out a little moan when I slipped my finger inside her.

"I want to feel your mouth on me, Jenna," she said just a bit more sternly.

She was so sensual and loving. Yet, right under the surface, she gave me a sense that she loved to be in control, at least sexually. It was a delicious feeling that I couldn't get enough of. I was more than ready to taste her. However, I loved this little game we were playing and I wanted it to continue. "How do you want me?" I said demurely, respectfully. My soft, meek tone quickly got her back into her role.

"I'm going to ride your face," she said boldly.

I looked deep into her eyes and my lips split into a little smile. "Then do it," I said lustfully. I slid into the middle of the bed and she stood up and straddled me.

"Get that tongue out, pretty girl," she said sternly. I obeyed, extending my tongue, and she took a step forward until her vagina was over my face. Then she slowly lowered herself down, my tongue slid deep inside her pussy, and she let out a low, deep groan. She tasted exquisite: light, sweet, and just mildly gamy. I wrapped my arms around her tanned thighs and pulled her down towards me, and she began grinding her sex into my face. I licked the walls of her vagina for several seconds before withdrawing my tongue and slowly lapping and sucking on her clit. Immediately, her body stiffened. I moved my hands up to her breasts and began kneading them sensually. "That feels so good, baby," she moaned from above me.

With the tips of my fingers, I found her hard little nipples and picked and pulled them away from her breasts. I sucked on her clit and flicked it with the tip of my tongue. Her entire body clenched tight momentarily, then she began to violently convulse. I withdrew my tongue from her clit, moved my hands to her hips to steady her, and gently slid her back onto my stomach, which gave her time to rest. Once she'd somewhat recovered her faculties, she looked down and our eyes met. "God, girl, are you trying to kill me?" she said.

I giggled. "Maybe," I said shyly, then added playfully, "Can you handle another?" The look of lust in her eyes was unmistakable.

She smiled. "I'd love that, Jenna." She slid forward until her vagina was once again right in my face. I extended my tongue and ran it through the lips of her pussy and she emitted a low, guttural groan. She put her hands on the wall and then ground her wet sex on my face. Her breathing became ragged and shallow and I again put my hands on her breasts, sensually kneading them, which gave her additional stimulation. "Put your tongue in me, baby, nice and deep, just like before," she said huskily.

She slid forward a couple of inches, and I extended my tongue and sank it deep into her body. She began gently bouncing up and down while I kept my tongue long and flat. Again, I started pinching and pulling on her nipples, and she started moaning and panting. Then, taking me by surprise, she moved upward, and my tongue came out of her pussy and slid over her asshole. I collected as much of my saliva as I could for lubrication and I began probing inside her tight, puckered little hole. She tasted clean, and I wondered if she'd prepared herself for me just in case.

"Oh, God, baby, that feels amazing," she cooed. Once again I wrapped my arms around her thighs and I pushed my tongue into her bottom. Her hand moved to between her legs and she began rubbing her clit while moving her hips up and down, sending my tongue deeper inside her. Her breathing started to get raspy and I knew she was close to going over the edge. I extended my tongue one last time and pushed it deep into her asshole, and her body began to quake. Her secretions dripped onto my face and a little even went into my hair. I held her thighs tight in an attempt to steady her, and after several seconds she went limp, collapsing beside me. Lying face-to-face with her on the bed, I pulled her close to me but gave her a minute to catch her breath.

We leaned in together and shared a long, sensual kiss. "Jenna, that was just… it was amazing, honey."

I grinned. "Not too bad, huh?"

"Atticus was concerned that you couldn't… um… perform with women, but trust me, he has nothing to worry about."

We held each other for a couple of minutes and just bathed in the afterglow. There was a light sheen of sweat on both of our bodies, but my world felt perfect. "Would you like some water, baby?" I asked.

"That would be great."

I rose up out of bed as I headed towards the kitchen, and she whistled and made a little cat-call. "Hurry up and get that sexy ass back here," she teased. I shook my bottom sexily from side to side, made my way into the kitchen, grabbed a big bottle of water from the fridge, and proceeded back to the bedroom. Once I'd slid into bed I opened the bottle, took a big swig, and then handed it to her. After she took a big drink, I pulled back the comforter and we both snuggled underneath it. She pulled me tight against her body and our limbs sensually tangled together. She slid her thigh between my legs and I felt it rub against my pussy.

When our eyes met, she spoke. "Was everything I did… you know… okay?"

"I loved it, Danielle. All of it."

"I was afraid I got… um… carried away; are you sure?"

I giggled. "I'm positive."

We exchanged another hot little kiss. Then I didn't want to break the mood, but I had to ask. "I know it's a little late to be asking this, but are you seeing anyone?"

"I had a boyfriend in college, but that ended once we graduated." She thought for a moment. "I've been concentrating on my career, Atticus keeps me pretty busy."

"So, a beautiful woman who's celibate, that's a first," I quipped.

She sensually pushed her breasts into mine. "Sometimes I… you know… go out clubbing and… um… find a girl to hook up with, but not very often," she admitted.

"I'm not demanding any oaths of exclusivity, okay? You know what I do for a living, I'm not that hypocritical."

She thought for a moment. "Jenna, after knowing you these few weeks, and especially after this, I'm not looking. I don't need to be looking. You're special… and what we have is special; you're more than enough."

I smiled. "Okay." You couldn't have given me a better answer.

"So, you know I've got to turn the tables. Are you seeing anyone outside of work?" she asked.

"Well, there's a guy that I… you know… hooked up with once, so far, that is."

Her eyes widened. "Who is he?"

"Joey Jones, he was the guy that I did my second shoot with."

She laughed. "The little boy who looks like he's in middle school?"

"Hey, he's 22, and he's… you know… sweet to me."

For a brief second, I saw a little look of hurt in her eyes. "Do you like him? Is it serious?"

I giggled. "It's only as serious as when you go out clubbing and hook up with one of your little club bitches."

She smirked. "Okay, fair enough."

I could almost feel our bond tightening, strengthening. You are what I want, Danielle. I wish I could just tell you.

"I… I don't know anyone here in LA, Danielle. I don't have any friends, and shooting scenes is…" I paused, a little embarrassed about my work.

She gently traced the tips of her fingers over my face. "You can tell me, honey."

"It's nothing like I thought it would be." I tried desperately to collect my thoughts. "Sex is supposed to be romantic, sensual, there should be feelings, but there's not. It's about performing for the audience, for the director, being professional, getting the guy off, making it look hot and passionate, but there are no feelings involved, there's no passion of any kind."

"I… I guess I didn't realize any of this," she admitted.

"When I was with Joey, he held me, he talked to me, he treated me like a human, like I actually existed, like I had a sense of worth."

A little tear streaked from my eye and she used her fingers to wipe it away. "Jenna, I'm sorry. You just make it look… so… so real. It looks like the men you're with are your lovers, like you're… you know… really into them and getting all of that from them."

"I'm good at this, you and Atticus told me so, right? But they're just guys, Danielle. Guys who are getting paid to fuck me and then come, that's all they are."

"Baby, I'm… I'm sorry. You can get everything you need from me and… you know… Joey too."

I looked deep into her eyes. "You're nothing like Joey. He and I are just going to shoot some content for my website. Excuse me, for my awesome website! But I don't have feelings for him. I… I trust you already, Danielle, and… I do have feelings for you," I shyly admitted. There, I said it!

We shared another slow, passionate kiss. "I'm not looking for anyone else, Jenna. What I've always wanted I've found in you. I know you can't be exclusive and I'm… okay with that; but promise me, what you need, what's missing when you work, you'll get from me."

"Only you, I promise, love." Love.

----------

The next week was very hectic. The following day I shot my first girl-girl scene with Blake Blossom. The script called for two blondes and she was a fun replacement for Staci Carr, who was still in the hospital recovering from her overdose. The day after I shot with Blake Atticus booked me with a company called Dogfart. Crazy name for a website, huh? Atticus told me that after they watched my video with Dirk they called him and begged for a booking. It was a fun shoot, though, another big black guy but fortunately not quite as big as Dirk. Even though they wanted me to shoot another anal sex scene, I refused and they reluctuntly accepted a scene with only vaginal penetration. When Atticus told them I was willing to swallow instead of having the guy come inside me or on me, that smoothed things over.

Two days after that shoot, Atticus informed me that Jules Jordan was so impressed with my girl-girl shoot with Blake that he wanted to book me for a shoot with an older white guy. For whatever reason, all of the guys seemed to be older. When I asked Atticus about it, he said it was because the age difference turned older men on and it was what they fantasize most about, being with a younger girl, which, I guess, made sense to me. The guy was sweet, professional, and Mr. Jordan was very easy to work for. Since I knew what he expected, it made me less nervous, and the scene turned out really well.

Since Christmas and, more important, my birthday were fast approaching, I told Atticus that I needed a break since I'd been shooting so many scenes over the past three weeks. I'd also received a call from my mother. We didn't talk very long, but she asked if I was going to be able to come home and spend Christmas with her and my Dad. Because of my growing popularity, Atticus told me that he was getting requests to book me as a featured dancer in some clubs across the country. He said there was a great offer from a gentleman's club in Miami called Club Pink Pussycat, which I agreed to. Then I told him I also wanted to spend Christmas in Texas and see my family, and he shared a more shocking revelation.

To my total surprise, Atticus also informed me that there was also an offer from Tony, my old boss at the Rhino in Dallas, for a three-night engagement. To be honest, I had to think long and hard about that one. When I worked for him I never knew what his demeanor would be like from one day to the next, given his drug use. Also, there was the matter of those disgusting blowjobs that he coerced me into giving him. That was something that I definitely hadn't forgotten about.

Even though my first instinct was to refuse, in the end I relented and accepted his offer. Just like the Florida club, Tony was offering $5,000 a night and that wouldn't include the money I'd make in the VIP room. Also, I'd be working in my hometown, which would give me an excuse to get away from my parents if things got too ugly at home. All told, I knew it was just the break from shooting scenes that I needed.

----------

It felt great getting out of Southern California. Atticus booked me on a first-class flight to Miami and the Pussycat also provided me with a limo and a suite in a five-star hotel. I had to admit all the VIP treatment made me feel like I was royalty. I also discovered that even though I hadn't danced for a month I hadn't lost any of my… um… skills on the stage. I worked the crowd into a frenzy during each of my sets. When I wasn't grinding on the pole, the club had set me up with some rich businessmen for the VIP room. I was able to give a couple of handjobs and a few blowjobs there. Just like I'd done when I was dancing in Dallas, I required all the men to wear a condom before I took them in my mouth. It seemed that all of those wealthy old guys wanted to get a little time with that new blonde pornstar who was taking the industry by storm. By the end of the night I'd made just a little over $25,000, and unlike my days in Dallas I didn't have to split any of it with the club.

The next morning I caught an early flight to Dallas. Fortunately, Atticus had made arrangements with the club to wire my earnings directly to my bank so I didn't have to carry the money around with me. Also, it was the 24th of December, my birthday, my 19th birthday. So much had changed in only one year it was difficult to comprehend at times. I looked out the window as we got closer to landing. I could see the tall buildings off in the distance.

Dallas. Home. Except it's not. L.A. doesn't feel like home, either. Salome is home…

A year ago, back in Salome, I was a high-school student struggling to find her way in the world. My plans, my life, had revolved around my then-boyfriend: going to college with him, marrying him, starting a family with him. Of course, that didn't work out, and my world looked much different now. My brief stint at Hooters, dancing for Tony at the Rhino, and then embarking on this new… um… career while Atticus and Danielle guided me. As the plane touched down in Dallas, I couldn't help but feel that I was somehow coming full circle.

I took an Uber to the Ritz-Carlton in downtown Dallas. Staying in a five-star suite was something I was going to enjoy, especially since it was on Tony's dime. That was one of the conditions that I had Atticus write into the contract, and Tony must have really wanted me as a featured dancer because he'd grudgingly agreed to it.

Dallas isn't exactly a tourist destination on Christmas Eve, so the hotel was glad to give me an early check-in. It was nice to freshen up before I hit the stores for some last-minute shopping. With my arms loaded down with shopping bags, I reluctantly Ubered to my parents' house. Time for some holiday fun, I thought sarcastically. As far as they knew, I was still just an erotic dancer out west; I hadn't been able to broach the subject about my new profession yet. I hated lying to them, but I had a pretty good idea of what their reaction would be so I'd been putting that ugly moment off into the future. But I felt that the time to come clean was now; better for them to hear it from me than from someone at the church, or, God forbid, a billboard!

When we pulled into my parents' driveway, both of my parents came out to meet me. After I tipped the driver, I exchanged big hugs with my mother and father. "It's so good to see you, Jenna," he whispered into my ear as his strong arms held me tight. "Happy birthday, honey."

I closed my eyes and reveled in his warmth and kind words. "Thank you, Daddy. It's so good to see you." For several moments It almost felt like all the ugliness that had transpired between us had never occurred and maybe we had a chance to be a family again. I knew that wouldn't be the case after they learned what I was now doing for a living, but it felt good to pretend that everything would be okay even if I knew that was only a fantasy.

My father helped me carry all of my shopping bags into the house, and when I stepped inside I saw Grammy sitting on the couch. When she saw me, she immediately rose up and we exchanged a tight hug. "I've missed you terribly, child."

A little tear streaked down my cheek. "I've missed you too, Grammy."

"Look at you, you're such a beautiful young woman," she said as she gently wiped the tear from my eye.

"Thank you," I said shyly.

"The weather girl said we might have snow tomorrow, won't that be nice? A white Christmas for us all!" She hugged me again.

There it is, that warm Christmas feeling that I haven't felt for so long.

Our Christmas dinner was amazing and it brought back so many wonderful memories from my childhood. Even though there were only four of us, my Mom had prepared enough food to feed a small army. She'd made a turkey, a large ham, mashed potatoes, bread dressing, and several pies, including cherry, my favorite. Throughout our meal, the conversation was pleasant and light. It was as if they'd all made an agreement to not bring up the past. However, it still felt like there was a large elephant sitting at the table with us that we all pretended to ignore.

The rest of the evening was uneventful. My parents rarely drank, but it was our family's tradition to have wine on Christmas Eve. Honestly, it did help take the edge off. We all ensured that our conversations were light and my parents spent most of the time updating me about their jobs and their new life in Dallas. Grammy also shared her experiences in her retirement community and told us about all of the souls she was working on saving.

Once it reached about 10:00, we all said goodnight and I grabbed my overnight bag and headed up the stairs to my old room. When I opened the door it was like stepping into a time capsule, because nothing had changed. My pink ruffled comforter was still on my bed and all the pictures on the wall reminded me of my past. So many pictures of my high school ex-boyfriend, pictures that, for whatever reason, I'd never gotten rid of. As I looked at my smiling face with Dave's arm around me, I remembered the happy times I'd had with him and pondered how different my life would be right now if all those plans we made together had come to fruition.

I slipped out of my clothes, put on a big sleeper T-shirt, and slid under the covers. As I slipped off to sleep I thought how good it was to see my parents and Grammy again. They seemed intent on rebuilding their relationship with me and letting go of our turbulent past. However, I should have known that our pleasant evening together was just the calm before the storm.

----------

I woke up at about 6:00. Since my parents were still sleeping, I decided to take a shower. Once I'd scrubbed myself clean, I put on a festive Christmas onesie and went downstairs to make a pot of coffee. Just as the coffee finished brewing my parents and Grammy walked into the kitchen and we exchanged big hugs. After I poured their coffee we all went into the living room and sat around the Christmas tree. "Why don't you pass out the presents, Jenna?" my father said.

"Okay."

I reached under the tree and delivered presents one at a time so we could all watch each other open them. My parents had gotten each other simple gifts, socks for my Dad, slippers for my Mom, and my parents got a couple of nighties for Grammy. She got my Dad a new pair of Dockers and my mother a rather frumpy-looking blouse that I wondered if she'd ever wear. My family got me a couple of nice T-shirts. One had the Rolling Stones on it and the other was a Misfits T-shirt, even though I was certain they didn't know who the Misfits were. I was just happy that, unlike in past years, they got me clothes I'd actually wear. Then it was my turn to pass out my gifts and I started with my father first. His eyes widened when I handed him the small square box.

"What did you get me, Jenna?" he asked.

"Open it and find out, Daddy," I said playfully.

Carefully, he removed the festive wrapping and then opened the lid of the small box. "Oh, my God. Is this real?" he said in utter shock.

"Of course it's real, did you think I'd get you a fake Rolex? You deserve only the best!" I exclaimed.

"Jenna, this… this is too much," he said warily.

I ignored him and grabbed my mother's present from underneath the tree. "This one's for you, Mom."

She hesitantly took the small rectangular box from me. "I… um… I'm not sure I should open it now," she whispered while looking into my father and Grammy's eyes.

"Of course you should, it took me forever to pick it out, I know you'll love it," I said gleefully.

She carefully removed the Christmas wrapping and opened the little box.

"Are those… are these real… real diamonds?" she said as a stunned expression broke across her face.

"It's the nicest tennis bracelet they had, it took me forever to pick just the right one for you."

My mother was shaking her head in apparent disbelief, but I just knew she loved it. She'll find the right words later to thank me, I thought.

While my parents looked into each other's bewildered eyes, I reached under the tree and pulled out my last gift and handed it to Grammy. "Jenna… I… I," she whispered.

"Open it, Grammy. This one was the most difficult to find, I had to order it off the internet, but I know you'll love it," I said excitedly.

She unwrapped the gift, opened the small box, and a little tear streaked down her cheek. "Walt Whitman," she whispered. "Oh, Jenna." Delicately, she ran her fingers over the spine of the very worn book.

"Yes, your favorite poet. It's a signed first edition from 1891. It was really difficult to find, but I knew you'd love it." I was so pleased, knowing how much this meant to her.

"Enough!" My dad snapped. "What the hell were you thinking, buying us such expensive gifts?"

I was shocked; this wasn't the reaction I'd expected at all. Tears began filling my eyes. "I… I just wanted to do something nice for you, you know? Get you something special, something that I thought you'd like."

"Jenna," Grammy began. "These are… very thoughtful gifts, yes. But they are too much. You shouldn't be spending your hard-earned money—"

She seemed to have suddenly remembered just exactly how she thought I was making my money. But my dad, ever the practical one, smelled a rat. He knew I'd spent a lot of money on these gifts.

"Wait a minute," he said slowly. "Now, just exactly what are you doing in LA? You can't be making this much money stripping," he said sternly.

The jig is up. I guess I'm going to have to… tell them. I was hoping this could wait until tomorrow.

"You really want to know, right now?" Daddy, please back off, just a little.

"I need, no… we all need to know how you can afford such expensive things. Tell us, now."

I was kneeling next to Grammy on the couch, but I leaned back and sat on the floor in the middle of the room. All three of them stared at me, their faces anxious and ready to judge.

"I… um… got into the acting business—"

"Acting!" my mother burst out, relieved. Then she spoke in rapid-fire style. "Did you get a commercial? Is it national? I haven't seen it. Maybe it's regional. You'll have to make us a copy—"

"Grace!" Dad cut her off in his almost-yelling voice, the one I never wanted to hear directed at me. "Please, be quiet. I don't think she's on TV." His withering stare bored into my soul. "Go on, now. Tell us what kind of acting you're doing." He made the little finger-quotes when he said 'acting'.

"I'm… I'm in…" I couldn't say it, but I had to. They all stared at me as I deflated. "I'm an adult-film actress. And I'm really good, too."

The fire crackled and popped in the fireplace, providing warmth and comfort to the room. However, a frost seemed to have descended upon us all. Nobody spoke for a good 15 seconds, which felt like an eternity.

Finally, Grammy lifted her head and looked right past me as if I wasn't there. "Son, Joshua, I don't know where you and Grace went wrong. Maybe it's the internet, but, whatever it is, I cannot abide by this. I'm so sad to have lost my only granddaughter."

She set down her new/old copy of Leaves of Grass and began gathering up her things.

"Grammy! Wait!" I begged. "It's just sex! People have it all the time! There's nothing actually wrong with sex. Many of Walt Whitman's poems are about sex and sensuality."

But my pleas fell on deaf ears. She never once looked at me as she put on her jacket. "Merry Christmas, you two. I'll see you both on Sunday at church."

Those were the last words I ever heard my grandmother say.

----------

I spoke into the phone in my swank hotel suite. "Hi, I'd like you to send up the Christmas Dinner Roast Beef Special, please… yes, I know it's early, whenever you start making it… it's just for one… mmm hmm… cherry pie, please… yes… vanilla on top… perfect. Oh, wait, can you send up a bottle of champagne? Whatever you think… Dom Peri—… sure, that sounds great. Better make it two. Can you send those up now? Thank you."

I stared out the big window at the Dallas skyline. Low clouds blanketed the entire city and snow flurries blew in the wind.

You got your white Christmas after all, Grammy.

----------

Part of my contract with Tony was that I would have my own security guard at all times when I was on the club premises. This was for my protection from the fans and also from Tony; I didn't want any repeats of how he used to treat me. When I stepped out of the Uber, my old friend Andy was waiting for me at the back door. When he saw me, his face lit up. "Miss Jenna, it's so good to see you," he said. I ran up to him and we exchanged a tight hug.

"It's so good to see you, too," I whispered.

He squeezed me even tighter, then responded, "I'm so happy to see you, little darlin'." We separated a bit but he kept his hands on my waist. "Just look at you now, a featured dancer. You hit the big time, girl! You're the shooting star that I always knew you would be, honey."

"Aww, you're so sweet! But I'm just me, Andy. I haven't changed, I promise."

He smiled. "You were always my favorite, Miss Jenna."

He'd always treated me so well and he was so sweet and kind. I'd always thought of him as an uncle, or maybe the older brother I never had. "I know I was and I always loved how you watched over me," I said sincerely.

"You were a little spitfire, a go-getter. We all lost something when you left, and this place feels just a little colder now without you."

A little tear formed in the corner of my eye and I quickly wiped it away. "Thank you… for this… for agreeing to look after me over the next three days."

"It's my pleasure, honey." He took a deep breath and collected his thoughts. "Tony wanted to see you when you arrived. I guess we should get that over with."

"Yeah, I guess so."

Andy took me inside the building and we made our way to Tony's office. When he opened the door I quickly realized that nothing had changed in the month since I'd seen him. His office still smelled like cigarettes and cigars. There were empty beer cans littered around the room and posters of naked women on the wall. The entire space just oozed seediness.

"Well, well, well, look at you!" Nobody could deliver a sleazy leer like Tony could, and I found I sure hadn't missed that. "Thanks, Andy. That's all for now. Jenna and I have some catching up to do."

Andy didn't budge.

"It's in the contract, Tony. Andy stays by my side the entire time. Unless… you want to void the contract and I can go home. You've already got a big crowd out there; how mad will they be when I send out some tweets about how you prevented me from appearing?" My Twitter account already had 17,000 followers and was growing rapidly. Tony knew that I had promoted my appearances here quite heavily.

Tony glared at me, then at Andy. I could see the veins in his neck bulging as he clenched his jaw tightly.

No blowjobs for you, cowboy.

"Andrew," menaced Tony. "You better think about this. I'm pretty fucking certain you're going to be unemployed this time tomorrow."

I turned to Andy. "How much do you make a year here? Tips and everything."

He thought about it for a moment. "Probably about thirty grand, give or take."

I stared back at Tony. "Atticus and I have talked about how we need a security officer out in L.A. Starting salary is seventy-five grand, plus overtime. How's that sound, Andy?"

"Does it snow there, Miss Jenna?"

"Andy, today in L.A.? It's sunny and 72 degrees."

"I like the sound of that, Miss Jenna."

Tony seethed at his desk. There was nothing he could do. He had already paid me a hefty retainer fee; he couldn't tell me to go fuck off without losing a lot of money.

"Get the fuck outta my office, you goddamned cu—"

"Whoa! Don't forget about the abusive-language clause, Tony," I said snidely.

He shut his trap, then waved us out of his office.

----------

I'd contracted to work at the Rhino for eight hours a day for the three consecutive days. I'd split that time up each night by dancing on the main stage four times, spending two hours in the booth Tony had set up for me where I could sell autographed pictures and posters and have a little meet-and-greet with my fans, and having six half-hour sessions in the VIP room.

My evening was a lot of fun, but physically exhausting. I loved feeling the crowd's energy as I danced seductively on the pole. They made me feel like a rock star; they applauded and whistled at almost any little move I made. It was also great meeting and talking with my fans in the booth while they purchased posters of me that I autographed personally for each guy… and for another ten bucks I would let them take a selfie with me. A few of the more… um… nerdy ones could even recite my cheesy lines from my shoots word-for-word. It was sweet, but also a little creepy. I was really glad that Atticus had prepped me ahead of time and prepared all the posters and signs for me. It felt really good having these guys fawn all over me.

I was in the VIP room and it was almost the end of my shift. I looked down at my watch. It's 1:30, one more guy to go and then I can get back to my hotel suite and go to bed. So far, all five of my VIP customers had requested blowjobs and had tipped me enough to get them… while they each wore a condom, of course. Unlike in Miami, Tony had installed a flatscreen in the VIP room. Danielle, my little computer genius, had made me a thumb drive that had a few of my videos on it, and the guys could pick which one they wanted to watch. My naked body and me having sex on the TV monitor really helped with the blowjobs; none of the guys lasted very long at all. Also, because none of the guys in the VIP room had been tested for STDs, I wanted to ensure their semen stayed in the rubber and I never had to come in contact with it. I grabbed my bottle of water and took a little drink when Andy opened the curtain.

"Last one for the night, honey." He paused for a moment. "It's a familiar face, someone who I think you'll know."

"Someone I know? What do you mean, Andy?" Then Derek walked into the room and my jaw dropped.

"Let me know if you need me, honey," Andy said in a deep burly voice, giving Derek a not-so-subtle warning.

"I will," I whispered. Andy closed the heavy leather drape, which left me and Derek staring each other down for several seconds. "What are you doing here?" I asked, still rather incredulous as to why he was here.

"I paid my $2,000, just like the guys you were with before me."

"No… that's… that's… not what I mean and you know it. Why are you here?"

"When I saw that you were coming into town, I just had to see the big pornstar, the famous Madi Valentine, one last time," he snickered.

"Derek, I'm tired… and I don't want to fight. I'll give you your money back, okay? Just… go…"

His eyes softened. "I just want to talk, Jenna. Just talk. You owe me at least that."

"Okay," I whispered. We sat down on the long padded bench and faced each other. "You said you wanted to talk, so talk."

He took a deep breath. "Why did you leave me, Jenna?"

Ugh. There it is. I left you the way I did because I didn't want to have this conversation.

I thought for a moment. "I was never a student, and I didn't want to be anyone's little wife. I couldn't be what you wanted, what you needed."

"I never made any demands of you, Jenna." He reached over and held both of my hands in his. "I… tried, I really did. I let you dance, I let you work here, I supported you…"

"See, that's it right there. You let me do all those things, as if you were in charge of me or you owned me. I never asked for that, for any of it. I had my own money." I paused for a moment. "Derek, I was only eighteen, I just turned nineteen on Christmas Eve. I wasn't ready to settle down. I… I've got plans, maybe it's difficult for you to understand, but I don't want to just be arm candy to some rich…" My voice trailed off as I struggled with what to say.

He cut his eyes at me. "Old guy. You were going to say rich old guy, weren't you?"

Yes I was. You were fun. But you were a fling, not my lifetime lover, not what I want in a husband.

"Derek, I'm sorry. I should have said goodbye to you. That was… shitty of me. I shouldn't have treated you like that. I… panicked at how possessive you got all of a sudden."

He pulled his hands back. "Let me ask you something. How many men were you with when we were together?"

"Why do you want to know?"

"Just be honest with me, that's all I'm asking for."

"I had sex with one man, only one."

"Only one, huh?" he looked at me sideways. "I'm not sure I believe that."

"Only one, asshole, and I could probably buy about 20 of your shitty old cars with the money that he paid me to do it."

Why are you trying to piss me off?

He gritted his teeth again and then his hard eyes softened. The immense pain I saw in them was very evident, and I suddenly realized how much our time together had meant to him. "You know how to hurt me, don't you?" he whispered.

A little tear formed in my eye and I quickly wiped it away. "I never meant to hurt you, but I know I did."

"You did Jen, you… crushed me. Completely." He stood up, walked across the little room, and turned the TV off. "You told me you blew your boss."

"I did, he made me, I didn't have a choice… that time."

"That time?"

"The first time I met you, the first hour, I had your cock in my mouth. Do you think you were the only one?" That backed him down, at least a little.

He walked back and stood in front of me. "All those videos we shot together, you used them on your website, didn't you?" he said sternly.

"Yes, I did," I whispered.

"Why? Why in the hell would you do that? That was private, our intimate times together. That's quite the betrayal, Jenna."

I glared at him. "I needed content and I ensured that your face was blurred, no one knows who you are and your privacy is still intact," I spat.

There were several seconds of uncomfortable silence as we both attempted to compose ourselves and get our emotions back into check. "My lawyer says that I could sue you. You know that, right?" he said sternly.

"Atticus has a team of lawyers, and he assured me that as long as your face was blurred I could use them on my website and you have no recourse, so do what you need to do," I said icily, then added, "Texas is much more conservative than California; trust me, I've already learned that. You can drag me into court if you want, but what would your customers and your family think when you identify yourself as the man who shot over one-hundred videos having sex with me?" I paused for a moment. "As you can see from the huge crowd tonight, I'm already very popular and my name is out there, but if you'd like to join in my notoriety in the porn industry you're more than welcome."

He clenched his fist and then took a deep breath, getting his temper back under control. "I… just wish you would have asked me, Jenna, and gotten my approval."

He'd lowered his voice and his tone, so I did the same. "You're right, I should have, and… I apologize, Derek."

There was a very long silence while we contemplated each other's words. Finally, he spoke. "You told me that you couldn't be what I wanted; what did you think I wanted? I never pressured you about anything."

"Derek, that's not true and you know it. You demanded that I enroll in college, sign up for classes, you never let it go, ever."

He bowed his head. "I… just wanted the best for you. I wanted more for you, I wanted you to have a real life outside of this fucking club."

"Sit back down, please." He did, and he looked at me with such a hang-dog expression. "That's very sweet. Really, it is. But I need to make my own way. I don't know what I want to do with my life yet, but I don't want to go to college right now. I don't think that becoming an accountant and sitting in a corporate office all day is what I want. Can you see me doing that?"

He chuckled a little. "No, I can't. But you could have told me that. We could have talked."

I reached out, held his hand, and gently squeezed it. "I know, and I'm sorry. You were, like, only my second boyfriend. I'm not good at this relationship stuff yet."

"No," he chuckled again. "No, you aren't." He reached up and touched my cheek.

I leaned into his warm fingers; they felt nice, comforting. "I did like you, very much in fact, Derek. But I didn't want to like only you. I'm young and I need… to test the water and see what's out there. You know, try new things, new experiences, new people."

He sighed, but he also smiled as he trailed his hand down my neck and then around my shoulder in a gentle hug. "I get it. I do. I sowed my oats all over South Texas when I was your age. I just thought… well, I had this fantasy… that… you and I could… maybe—"

"I know," I cut him off. "And if I were forty years old we would have a great time for the rest of our lives. But…" I just stopped talking as there wasn't much else to say.

After a few long moments of staring at each other, he slapped his own thighs. "Well! I guess I'll be moseying along." He stood up and patted his pants, checking his phone, keys, and wallet. "It was good to see you, and thanks."

I couldn't just let him go, he was my first good sex partner. Despite everything, we had a lot of good times and I had many fond memories.

"Hey!" I called as he was just about to pull the curtain back. He stopped to look at me as I undid my jeweled bikini top, letting my breasts fall free. I did a little shimmy for him, shaking them and making them sway back and forth. "Don't you want your money's worth?"

"Um… yeah, but…" He looked at his watch. "I've only got a few minutes left."

I hooked my thumbs into my thong and slowly lowered it down my thighs before stepping out of it. "I'm not worried about the time, and I'll make it special for you, I promise," I whispered seductively.

His eyes widened, then he broke into a little grin as his gaze moved up and down my naked body. "You're really okay with this?" he said.

"I am, Derek." He walked back over to me and sat down on the bench. Once he was seated, I slid onto his lap. He seemed very tense and he stoically kept his hands flat on the bench while I sexily ground my pussy on his erection through his pants. "Do you want to touch me, baby?" I cooed.

"Can I, Jenna?"

I took his hands in mine and placed them on my breasts. He gently began to knead them, and then he ran my nipples through the tips of his fingers and they instantly hardened. He always had such a gentle, deft touch. "That feels so good," I moaned into his ear. I slid back on his lap a couple of inches and unbuttoned his pants, working his fly open. When he let one of my breasts slip from his hand I leaned forward and guided my nipple into his mouth, and he began to slowly, sensually suckle on it. I reached into his boxers and pulled out his cock. To be honest, it was nice feeling a more normal, regular one instead of the monstrous porn guys. When he let my nipple slip out of his mouth, I leaned in and we shared a long, hot, passionate kiss. I began stroking his cock and then spoke softly into his ear. "What do you think I should do with this?" I teased.

"Will you take me into your mouth?" he pleaded.

I slid down his body and then tucked my legs underneath me as I nestled between his open legs. His cock looked painfully erect and pre-cum was already oozing down the shaft. I thought of making him wrap up like I'd done with all of the other men I'd seen in the VIP room before him. Then, quickly, I decided against it. I knew him, I trusted him, and for the first time that evening I wanted to taste something other than latex. I opened my mouth and began gently sucking on the head. Immediately, he let out a low, deep moan.

"That feels so good, honey," he murmured.

I opened my mouth wider and let my saliva drip down his shaft, and a little pooled on his balls. I put my hands on his thighs and began to gently rub as I took him back into my mouth and luxuriously fellated him. I loved hearing his little moans and pants as I slowly bobbed up and down on him. My pussy felt like a warm, damp swamp and I moved a hand between my legs and dipped two fingers deep inside, soaking them. Then I raised my wet fingers to his lips and he sucked my wetness from both of them. He'd always had really good control, but after a couple of minutes I could hear his breathing change and I knew he was getting close. I opened my mouth and his cock slipped from it, then I looked up and our eyes met. "I want to feel you inside me," I said in a voice barely above a whisper.

He grinned. "One last time, Jenna?"

"Yes, baby. One last time."

He helped me to my feet and I pulled down his pants and slid onto his lap. I scooted back an inch or so until I felt the head of his cock pressing against the lips of my vagina. I reached behind and guided him inside me. He eased his hips upwards and pushed into me with one smooth, gentle thrust. I wrapped my arms tight around his neck, leaned in, and we shared another long, slow, wet kiss. He moved his hands onto my ass and moved me up and down on him in long, gentle strokes as we established a slow, easy rhythm. I leaned in and sucked on his earlobe and then whispered, "I love how you feel inside of me, Derek, it feels so good."

He continued to gently move in and out of me for another minute. Then, taking me a bit by surprise, he wrapped his arms around me, stood up, and gently laid me down on the padded bench. I wrapped my long legs around his torso and he resumed his gentle, easy thrusts. I slid my arms around his neck and we shared another long, passionate kiss. "Put your weight on me, Derek, hold me down," I said sensually. I let out a little groan when he sank down on top of me, expelling some of the air from my lungs. Steadily, over the course of the next couple of minutes, he picked up the pace. "Just like that, baby, nice and deep, let me feel it." I moved with him, moving my hips, meeting his harder thrusts as he drove both of us closer to release. He kissed me hard, possessing my mouth with his.

"I… I can't hold it back, Jenna," he murmured.

His thick cock was rubbing perfectly against my clit and he'd taken me right to the edge. "When you're ready, come inside me."

His breathing changed and his body stiffened. Just as I felt powerful spurts flood my womb, the waves of my orgasm washed over me and my world fell into darkness. When my senses were back about me, Derek was still lying on top of me. "We were always really good at that," he said while still trying to catch his breath.

I smiled brightly at him. "Yes, we were." He slid off of me and then helped me up, and we sat silently together for several seconds as our thighs gently touched. He turned slightly and our eyes met.

"Thank you for this, for giving me closure," he said.

"You're welcome, and… um… maybe I needed it too."

"I'm old and it's an old man's prerogative to look back and remember, but you're young and you have your whole life ahead of you, Jenna."

I gently rubbed his thigh. "I'll never forget you, Derek. You were the first real man in my life."

That brought a little smile to his face. "So, no hard feelings?"

"None whatsoever."

He leaned in and gave me a little peck on the cheek. Then he stood, pulled up his pants, and walked towards the entrance of the little room. "I'll see you around," he said.

I shot him a little smile. "Yeah, you just might."

He pulled the heavy leather drape open and walked out of my life forever. A couple of years later I did get an email from him. He'd found a woman his own age and he sent me a picture of their beautiful baby daughter. I was always glad we had that last evening together where we could put things to rights and end our relationship on a positive note.

My last two days at the Rhino went great. I was able to meet many more of my fans, which I knew would only help boost my image within the adult industry. Andy stayed by my side the entire time, and I was thankful that Tony left me alone. All told, I made great money, and being a featured dancer was an experience that I wanted more of as I got more popular from shooting scenes.

----------

It was Sunday morning and just a little after 8:00 am. I was sitting in the first-class lounge at the airport and waiting semi-patiently for my flight back to L.A. to board. Just as I took a sip of my coffee, my phone vibrated in the back pocket of my jeans. After I retrieved it, I looked at the screen. It was a text from my father.

Could you call me?

My phone began to gently shake in my trembling hands. He was the last person I wanted to talk to. I'd had such a traumatic 12 hours with him and the rest of my family. However, I knew that I couldn't avoid them forever and we had to come to some type of resolution with my… um… career choices. I pressed a couple of buttons on my phone and waited for him to answer.

"Jenna, how are you?"

"I'm doing okay, Daddy. How are you?"

"I'm doing good, enjoying the rest of my time off until the new year."

"That's good, I'm glad they're giving you a break." There were a few moments of silence. I thought of speaking up and taking the pressure off of him, but he was the one who wanted to talk so I remained silent.

"Your mother and I have done a lot of talking, a lot of… um… soul-searching and praying over the last few days."

"I know that everything I told you wasn't easy to hear."

"It wasn't," he admitted. "We'd like you to come home, we want our daughter back, we've missed you terribly, and…" His voice began to crack and I felt tears leak from my eyes as I listened to him struggle to finish his sentence. "We love you, Jenna, and we'd like you to come home. Would you?"

I quickly wiped the tears from my face and looked around the room, hoping no one was watching me break down. "I can't, Daddy. It's just not possible."

"Anything is possible, honey. It's not too late, everyone is redeemable, everyone can have a second chance to make better choices."

Now he's judging me. "I love you, Daddy. I love you and Mom and Grammy so much." I paused for a moment and attempted to collect my thoughts. "But this is my life and I need you to let me live it the way I want."

"The things you're doing, honey; the choices you're making… can't you see what you're doing is wrong?"

I took another moment, not feeling so warm and fuzzy as when he first called. I spoke just a little more sternly. "What I'm doing is wrong to you, I know that. But for me, at least for now, this is something that I'm going to do, regardless of what you think about it."

I could hear him take a deep breath into his phone as he attempted to compose himself. His voice was still cracking and I was almost certain that he was crying too. What we were saying to each other, the words that we were exchanging, were breaking each other's hearts. But then he surprised me.

"I love you, Jenna. Your mother and I will always love you, regardless of what you choose to do. I want you to know that, okay?" It was as if he was reconciling himself to my new life, the new path that I'd put myself on.

"I will always love you, too," I said while sobbing uncontrollably into my phone. "I won't do this forever, I promise. But for now it's something that I want to do."

There were a few more moments of silence as we each tried to somewhat settle ourselves. Finally, he spoke again. "There might be things that we're just not going to be able to talk about, but I want to keep the peace, Jenna. From time to time we want you to come home so we can see you." He paused for a moment. "Going forward, there won't be any more ugly fights when you see us. When you come home we'll find a way to be a family again."

"I want that," my voice trembled through my sniffling, "so very much. I want to be close to you and Mom again and I want to try to find a way for me and Grammy to work this out too."

There was another long pause and I was almost certain he was trying to choose the right words to tell me whatever it was he was going to say next. "Yeah… um… about that, about your Grandmother… she told me that she can't see you again, honey."

Tears were once again streaming down my face. "Why not? Why won't she see me?"

"We… um… we had to explain to her exactly what you're doing now. She comes from another time, another generation, Jenna. Everything you're doing, everything you're into, none of that was… normal, or common, in her time, so it was very… um… shocking for her to hear about you being involved in things like that. Anyway, she has the right to make a decision concerning seeing you, just like you have the right to choose what you have."

"Can I at least talk to her and try to change her mind?" I pleaded.

Come on Daddy, fight for me! Stand up to her!

"No, you can't. She… um… she made me show her how to block your number on her phone. We want to see you as much as we can, honey, but seeing your Grandmother from here on out is an impossibility. We don't like your choices, but we accept them because we don't want to lose our only daughter. This is her choice, and it's one that you're going to have to accept too."

I took a deep breath and once again attempted to compose myself and get my emotions in check. "Okay," I whispered.

"Where are you now, honey? Could you stop by the house? We'd love to talk to you."

"I can't, I'm at the airport and my flight is going to be boarding in a couple of minutes."

"Oh… I see. But… it would mean so much to me and your mother if you would just spend the day with us, let us apologize for what happened at Christmas in person." His voice cracked again. "Please, Jenna, I'm begging you."

I quickly wiped the tears from my eyes. "Maybe I could… you know… change my flight and fly out tomorrow morning."

"We'd love that, honey. Thank you, thank you so much."

"You're welcome, Daddy. I need to talk to the lady at the counter to change my flight and then I'll take an Uber home. Give me about an hour, okay?"

"Of course, we'll talk to you soon."

The line went dead and I took another deep breath in an effort to compose myself. I grabbed my carry-on bag and approached the young woman at the check-in counter who looked to be just a little older than me.

"How can I help you, Ma'am?" she asked, her eyes traveling quizzically over my face, almost studying me.

"I've had a family emergency and I need to change my flight to tomorrow morning, is that possible?" I slid my boarding pass across the counter so she could pull me up on her computer.

She typed on the keyboard for several seconds before responding. "We do have one first-class seat for tomorrow morning at 8:37 am. However, there's a pretty hefty fee, is that okay?"

"Sure, that's okay," I said while pulling out my credit card. "How much is it?"

"It's… 350 dollars, the holidays and all."

"Okay, no problem."

Her eyes traveled over my face again. "Do I… um… do I know you from somewhere? You look really familiar to me."

"I lived here in Dallas for a few months not long ago, but I don't think we've met before."

Then she lit up, leaned forward and whispered, "Madi, Madi Valentine, right?"

Shit! I don't need a fangirl now!

A deep red blush broke over my already puffy face. "Yes… um… that's me."

"Oh, my God! It is you! My boyfriend and I, well… he loves you; you're at the top of his Celebrity Hall Pass list. I can't even believe this," she whispered excitedly. "Can I get a selfie with you?"

Could this be anymore embarrassing? "Um… if you're here tomorrow morning, I'd be happy to. But I've been crying, as maybe you noticed, and I'd take a horrible picture right now…"

"Oh, sure, of course. But you look beautiful anyways, even better than you do on screen. I'll be here tomorrow and, tell you what, let's just waive that little old change fee, okay?"

"Thank you," I said shyly. "I'd really appreciate that."

She began typing on the keyboard again and every few seconds she'd look up into my eyes, and then her gaze traveled lower as she not-so-subtly looked across my breasts. God, how mortifying. I attempted to be as patient as I could, knowing that she was mentally undressing me. Then I rummaged around in my carry-on and finally found the small stack of cash that I hadn't had Tony convert to electronic funds. I pulled out a couple of hundreds and slid them across the counter to my new friend, Kimberly.

"For your trouble and your discretion. We'll get that picture tomorrow, okay?"

"If you have time, could I also get an autograph? My boyfriend would just love that!"

"Of course I can do that." I winked and shot her a sexy little smile. She nearly swooned.

Fuck. The joys of being a pornstar.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 6: Relationship drama and shooting two intense scenes

One Year Later

"A-a-a-n-d… Action!"

Joey, my occasional co-star, fuck-buddy, and internet-content producer, pointed the handheld camera at my face for a close-up as I sat in a comfy chair in his apartment/home studio.

I smiled for the camera as he introduced me to my live audience who, of course, already knew me as they were paying to be on my website. But we were also going to post this on all the major porn sites for free so the introduction didn't hurt.

"Today we are talking to the award-winning actress, the gorgeous, the sexy, the beautiful, the one and only… Madi Valentine! Yay!"

I rolled my eyes a little and laughed. "Yay! It's me! Hello, everyone, thank you for watching."

"Folks, we are coming at you live from Hollywood, California, which I have now designated the new Porn Capital of the World because you live here! Madi, we are going to talk about your victorious evening at the AVN awards in a minute… but first, well, this is porn and people want to see you!"

Joey stepped back a couple of feet to give a wider-angle full-body shot for a few moments, then he closed back in, focusing on my breasts. We were both dressed casually. I was wearing a short little jean skirt, tight wife-beater tank top, and a tight white cotton thong. Even though he couldn't be seen by the audience, Joey was wearing tight jeans and a T-shirt.

"There they are, your famous tits. Will you give us a peek?"

"Not when you call them that, Joey, you know the rules." I smiled as I teased him.

"Of course. My bad. In your private life, we call them breasts."

"Thank you, and yes, we do. Tits is just such an ugly word to describe a beautiful part of a woman's body, ya know? After all, I am a classy woman." Slowly, teasingly, I pulled my tight little tank top up.

"Of course you are… oh, and there they are… mmm, thank you for letting your breasts out. You have the most perfect nipples, look at how they harden up for us. Are you seeing this at home? Madi, what's happening?"

"Well, just you talking about them, and knowing that people like them, gives me a thrill, and, yeah, I get a little tingle… especially when they are touched. Do you want to touch them?"

"Shit, yeah! America, this is your hand, touching Madi's lovely breasts…"

I looked at the monitor to see his hand gently squeezing one breast and then the other. I made sure to moan appropriately as he did so. I did enjoy the eroticism of watching him handle my breasts on screen and feeling his smooth, deft touch at the same time. Even though we were shooting porn, it didn't feel like we were. And though I still considered him just a fuck-buddy, I was spending about two nights a week at his apartment. When I wasn't with him I was with Danielle.

His hand felt nice, but he was spending a little too much time in this, I thought. "Are you just going to feel me up for the whole show?"

"Is that a bad thing?" He seemed genuinely confused.

He's such a sweet guy, but a little dense sometimes. "Well, we did promise an interview, and you made notes, remember?"

"Oh, c'mon… America wants to see just a little more, will you show us?" he teased.

I giggled. "You know I'll do anything for my fans." Slowly, I pulled my little jean skirt up and opened my legs.

"Oh, yeah… that's it… right there… your camel-toe looks so inviting right now."

"Vulva, Joey. Say it with me now, vulva."

Joey quickly adopted a bad British accent. "Aright… aright… your breasts and vulva look particularly inviting, my dear lady."

I bowed my head. "Thank you, my young gentleman. You may get to fuck me after all. But! After the questions."

"Okay, right, down to business. Then we fuck later."

"Yes, we fuck later."

"Okay, let's see… where's my fuckin' notes… Okay, here we go. Miss Valentine, before the awards there's a multi-day show, so tell us about the Adult Entertainment Expo."

"Well, they held it at the Hard Rock Hotel and Casino in Las Vegas. The first two days were industry days. Then the next two days were for the general public."

"What's 'Industry Days' mean?"

"Well, it's a chance for the adult stars to meet and greet the different production companies, make friends, make deals, discuss plans, that kind of thing."

"And what plans did you make?"

"Um… lots of companies I've already worked with came by my booth to see me, and I'll be shooting more scenes for them this coming year. Then… like… Bang Brothers wants to sign me up… um… I already signed to do a shoot with Diabolic, this Japanese company was super interested and I think I'll be doing some work for them…"

"What about Kink.com? I saw them talking to you."

"You know, I did a couple shoots this year that might… I guess… be considered sorta like rough sex? But a lot of it was simulated. You and I did that one for Pornhub, remember? It was my second shoot with you."

He laughed, loud enough that the microphone on the camera could easily pick it up. "Oh, yeah, I remember it… very well."

I giggled. "Yeah… well… anyway, the Kink guys, though, that's all real. It's rough, hard, the girls get really used… I'm just not up for that. I'm not knocking what they do at all, I just like the regular sex for now." What I didn't mention to my fans, or even to Joey when we were alone, was that I was really talking seriously now to Atticus and Danielle about shooting with them. I'd even gone as far as watching several of their shoots so I could see what I could expect if I did.

"Yes, I remember that shoot with you. I got to spank you." He smiled really big, which made me laugh. But the camera just stayed on me the whole time; the audience never saw Joey during the interview.

"Yes, you did, and they boosted the sound to make it sound like you were whacking me real hard, right?"

"Uh huh, I didn't swat you too hard at all, really. So okay, what about when the public arrives, what happens then?"

"Oh boy, that's when I get to meet my pervy friends!" We both laughed. "So, I was only scheduled for four hours a day, but—"

"But the lines were so long! You probably had the most guys in line of anyone there."

"Yeah, I felt bad. Some had waited for so long, I couldn't just walk out. So I stayed a lot longer than I planned."

"And what did you do for your fans? What were you wearing?"

"Well they don't allow nudity, so I had to wear clothes. I wore a super-tight white T-shirt, tight little booty shorts that really showed my vulva, and five-inch clear-plastic heels. For ten dollars they got a signed eight-by-ten photo, twenty-five bucks… they got a Blu-Ray with about ten scenes on it… what else?"

"Selfies?"

"Of course! Selfies! Fifty bucks got them all the above and a selfie, and for a hundred they also got a Polaroid and a three-month subscription to my website. Hello new friends!"

"Was there any VIP package?"

"No, we decided we wanted to keep the line moving, so I could meet the most people, and to keep it reasonably affordable. You know, I wanted to be accessible to my fans, which, I must say, you guys are the greatest, and I really mean that! Without your support I wouldn't be anywhere, I know that."

"Did anyone not get a selfie with you?"

I giggled again. "I don't think so, because getting a selfie meant they could put their arm around me for about nine seconds, and they wanted that."

"Anyone get frisky with you? Grab a little too much?"

"Um… only one guy, early on. I did have a bouncer in my booth, my good friend Andrew. Everyone was warned that touching anything other than my side would be considered assault. So yeah, one guy just had to grab my ass."

"And… um… how is that guy doing?"

"I think he was released from the hospital a few days ago."

"You're serious, aren't you!"

"I might be…" I winked at the camera.

"So you are not to be messed with. Take note of that, guys, for next year. Alright… moving on… the awards ceremony. I mean, the AVN Awards, the Adult Video News Awards. You, my hot little newcomer, did, shall we say, reasonably well?"

"Thank you, Joey. Yes, it's like our Academy Awards, which seems kind of silly because mostly we're just… you know… having sex on camera. But, it really is cool and pretty important to us. And it was a huge thrill just to be nominated. People say that, but it's really true."

"You're being modest, Madi. You weren't just nominated, you won Best New Starlet! That's fuckin' huge! Congratulations! How does that feel?"

I smiled my biggest smile. "I am really proud of that, Joey, thank you. There was so much competition I really didn't think I had a chance at all. But we are acting, and it isn't always easy. It can take hours to shoot a scene, and we need to make it look like we are having the best sex of our lives. Try doing that while twenty other people are filming or doing whatever on the set; it's hard work, as you know."

"So, tell us about Lexi Laye. It looked like she tried to trip you as you went up to the stage to get your award."

That little bitch did try to trip me. We worked together once and she was just a snot. In our three-way, she kept hogging the cock with her mouth or her pussy. The director had to cut a few different times to remind her that it was a threesome. She shot about 200 scenes this year, which was a lot, about four scenes a week. She therefore assumed she would win because she worked so hard, but her quality didn't match her quantity; in many of her scenes she looked worn out before she started. Even though she was a nasty bitch, I decided to take the high road and not say anything bad about her.

"No, I think the carpeting was loose there on the convention floor. Lexi is a real sweetheart."

Joey coughed. " (hack)… Sure… (cough). Okay… you're the sweetheart and I think we all know that. Am I right, America?"

I shrugged my shoulders and smiled.

"So then you and Dirk won the Best Anal Scene! And that was, what, only the third scene you ever shot? That's incredible!"

"Well, thanks again, Joey. I… um… I really do like anal, you know."

"Wait, are you blushing?"

I felt my cheeks warming. "Well, maybe. I am still new at this, you know. Dirk was so sweet on that shoot, and so nice and so helpful—"

"And so big!"

"Yeah… um… that too." I laughed. "For the award, I mean. People like seeing a big cock in a tight butt. He should win the award, I just took what he had to give."

"Well, it's a joint award, and he said you did all the work because nobody ever felt as tight as you did, and nobody ever came as hard as you did, either."

Now I was really feeling myself blush. "It's always been… you know… really easy for me to orgasm during anal sex, and… they're very intense." I thought for a moment. "As you know, my orgasms are real on camera." That was a white lie, or maybe even a bald-faced lie. There were times, especially with a couple of the guys, when I did have to fake it. Some of them had bad breath or acted like arrogant assholes, which made it almost impossible for me to get into them. However, I was a good enough performer that no one could ever tell.

"I know that very well, and so do the viewers. I think that's one of the things that makes you so popular, your genuineness… wait, that's not a word, is it? What's the word then… authentic… authenticity! You exude authenticity!"

I cocked my head and smiled at him, genuinely impressed. "Look at you! Coming at me with those big words. Damn, boy. You tryin' to become a broadcaster or something?"

"Yeah, maybe so, huh? My cock won't stay hard forever, right?" We both laughed at his goofiness.

"Well, anyway, how does it feel to have won these awards? Does it make you feel like it's all worth it?"

"You mean, do I feel validated by winning?"

"Yes! Yes, validated. Do you feel validated?"

"Um… actually… it's… yes, I do. It's very rewarding to be recognized like this as being good at something. I mean, this is my life, ya know? It's not just a part-time thing. I'm putting myself out there, really out there, and yeah, it's good. It's great, even. It feels great to have others think I'm good at this."

"Well, you aren't just good, you're great! In fact, you're the best!"

"Well, I think Best Actress is the best. But maybe in a couple of years I'll be up on the stage for that too."

"I would bet on it, Madi. I really would. So, to kind of change it up here: we know you're good at shooting porn, but how did you get started in this? Tell us how you got here. Did you come from a broken-down trailer park where you were raised by a lecherous uncle?"

I giggled. "Lecherous? Did you buy a thesaurus or something?"

"Hey, you're not the only one who knows big words, Missy."

I stuck my tongue out at him and we both laughed. We always had great chemistry and I was happy that it was coming through for my audience. "Okay, you've watched too many of your own scenes, Joey! No, I had a very normal childhood, two parents and a decent home. It wasn't until after I turned eighteen that something inside me just… switched on… I guess… and I realized how much I loved sex, and I found I could get paid for it."

"No trailer park, damn. Okay. So where are you from? I mean, we all know you're from Dallas, but what's your hometown?"

Whoa, too close! I'm not going to actually name Salome on camera!

"Well I come from a tiny town in west Texas that I'm not going to mention. But I got started in Dallas, yes. During high school I waited tables at a little cafe, and once I moved to Dallas I worked at Hooters."

"Hooters! Hot damn! They are like a farm club in baseball, you know? I think half of all pornstars worked at Hooters at some point."

"I was only there for two or three weeks. It was fun, but I found I could make a lot more dancing, so I did that."

"Were you on your own?"

"No, I was living at my parents' place."

"No shit! What did they think of that?"

"They weren't happy at all about Hooters, that's for sure. And they didn't know anything about me stripping until some billboards with my face on them went up on the freeway—"

"What? Holy shit! That must've been a shock for 'em!"

"Yeah, they didn't take it well. They took it even worse when I left Dallas to come to LA and started shooting porn." I wasn't expecting this in the interview, these questions. I tried going real fast and not saying anything specific, but… a lot of feelings were getting stirred up… and I wanted Joey to move along.

"So your parents are against your career of choice."

"Yes they are. Can we, you know, move along? I'm sure nobody wants to hear about this."

"Madi, what does your dad think?"

Instantly, I felt my throat tighten. Why are you asking me this, Joey? We didn't talk about this being in the questions! Why are you trying some kind of Access Hollywood shit on me?

"Well, he…" and I tried to say something, but I felt my eyes get extra watery.

Don't cry… do not cry!

I had to wipe my eyes, I tried to be sneaky about it but we were broadcasting live. I wiped both eyes with my hand.

"Like I said," I managed. "Neither he or mom are very happy but… they are… (sniff)… coping with it. Can we like… move on now?"

Joey turned the camera towards himself, his face filling the screen. "Madi, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have done that. I shouldn't have pried. Folks, let's just give Madi a moment. I want to tell you that her next video will be a Bang Bus production which will debut on…"

Joey talked for a full two minutes while I cleaned up and attempted to compose myself. Once I got my emotions in check and managed to get my game-face back on, I waved at him and nodded to let him know I was ready to continue.

"…and be sure to catch that when it debuts. So, Madi," he turned the camera back to me, "I'm sorry about that."

"It's okay, it just took me by surprise."

"It's all good. And hey, at least you have parents! Even if they aren't pleased, they care about you. That's more than most of us can say. Alright, let's see here… do you like shooting porn?"

I smiled. Acting, ya know? "Yes, I actually do. I get a lot of fan mail and it makes me happy that I make so many other people happy. It's quite an ego boost when I hear how much cum is being shot around America and the world on my behalf! Plus, I get to travel all over, meet a lot of interesting people… and have sex with them."

"What are your favorite scenes to shoot? Do you have a type?"

"Well, let's see. It isn't like… you know… one specific thing that I prefer over another. It's more who I'm working with, whether we have a connection, build rapport, you know? If I like the person I'm fucking then I'm really trying to please him or her. And if they're trying to make me happy I think that makes a better scene because we are enjoying ourselves and our work. And I think it shows on screen that way and really comes across to the audience."

"That's true, you always look like you really are having a great time."

"Most of the time I am! I have a very high sex drive, as do most of the actors I work with. So yeah, I'm usually having a great time!"

"Okay… another semi-personal one…"

I tensed up. After he asked me about my parents I had no idea where he'd go next, and I didn't want to break down in front of the camera twice.

"What makes it not-so-great for you when you're working?"

I breathed a little sigh of relief. Okay, this one I can handle. "Hmm, well, some of the positions get a little tough to hold; I'm concentrating so much on not falling that I can't possibly reach an orgasm. And sometimes I just don't 'click' with my co-star. Maybe they've got bad breath or personal hygiene issues. Sometimes you can get past that, but other times not so much."

"Makes sense," he said while looking at the screen. "Okay, we got a great question from Daniel in Telluride. He asked, 'You've shot 53 girl-girl scenes so far… '"

I laughed. "Oh, my God, he's keeping a running count?"

"Well… you know… I'm sure he means between your girl-girl scenes and the shoots where you've done a threesome with another couple."

I tried to keep the stunned look off my face. Have I really been with that many women? I knew some of my fans were meticulous when it came to my career and they followed me intently. As much as I didn't want to admit it to myself, I was fairly certain that was probably an accurate figure. Quickly, I got back into character. "So, you said there was a question in there somewhere?" I teased.

"Yeah… um… basically, he's asking is being bisexual something you do in your personal life, or do you only have sex with women when you work?"

I thought for a moment. "I love having sex with women when I'm working and I also see a woman in my personal life as well."

"So, you're a true bisexual, then?"

"Yes, I… um… I guess I am."

"Okay, hot. I know all of your fans out there love that. Um… the second part of his question is, 'Do you like being with men or women more?'"

Another toughie. "I… um… I think I like both equally, to be honest." I had to pause for a moment to give him a cogent answer. "There's something very sensual about being with a woman, and it's nothing like being with a man. That's what… you know… makes it so good."

He laughed. "Are you sure you're not a lesbian and just see men when you work?"

I broke into a big smile. "C'mon, Joey, you know me. Do I act like a lesbian? I don't think I could ever give up on cock. You know how much I love that big cock of yours."

"Oh, yeah, I know, pretty girl. Alright, next question. Do you have a favorite position, Madi?"

"Oh, gosh, I like so many! Like I said before, if I'm into the guy and we have chemistry, then most any position is great. But if I had to choose…"

He laughed. "Hey, you gotta lotta fans out there, inquiring minds want to know. Of course you have to choose."

I giggled. "Okay, then probably face-down and my ass up, getting pounded real hard. That's guaranteed to make me come every time."

"Can you show us?"

"Of course!" I stood up, slid my thong down my thighs, and went to the bed. Joey followed me closely with the camera as I crawled onto the bed. When I got in position, I reached back and pulled my bottom cheeks apart to show him and the audience.

"Yes, look at you!" ogled Joey. "You have such a beautiful little butthole!" He reached out and sensually rubbed and then squeezed my ass. Then he ran the tips of his fingers over my asshole, giving me a little shiver. "Mmmm, you like that, don't you?"

"Yes," I cooed. "I like that a lot, that's one of my major erogenous zones."

I adjusted my reach and pulled my pussy lips apart.

"Madi… I'm… losing my composure. Looking at you like this… I'm getting hard."

"Weren't you going to ask me about cum?"

"Oh, yeah, right! What do you really think about cum, semen, sperm? Oh, wait a second. " Joey maneuvered around to get in front of me. "I wanted to see your face when you answered. Go ahead."

His camera was very close to my face so I knew we were in a major close-up, so I tried to be sexy. "I love men's cum," I said in a voice barely above a whisper. "Mostly I love it inside me. When a man comes inside my pussy, it's like a gift and it makes me feel very sexy. And when he comes in my mouth, I love to swallow every drop."

"You really do love it, huh? So many actresses spit it out."

I laughed and then looked sexily into the camera. "How many times have you come in my mouth? Have I ever spit it out?"

"No… not once… never," he said lustfully.

"The only thing better than swallowing a big load is… like… when I'm in a threesome with another girl, and I get to suck semen from her pussy. That is really hot to me."

"This conversation is really hot to me! What about… you know… guys spraying your face and breasts with their cum?"

"Well, that's a porn thing. It's a great visual for you men, and I know guys love to see it, and that's fine, but I prefer their cum in my throat, in my tummy, or in my pussy… or my bottom… like I said, I like it inside me."

"Fuck, I'm about out of questions and I want to put some of my cum inside you."

"Some? I only get some of your cum?" I rolled onto my back as Joey followed with the handheld camera. My head lay on some pillows in a pre-planned fashion. The audience didn't know, but we had blocked out our sex scene with four different viewpoints and Joey had a small remote in his hand that he could control which camera was 'hot' at the moment. We had monitors set up so we could see how we looked on screen, too.

"Baby, you know you're going to get all of it! Now give me two seconds here…"

Joey set the handheld camera on a tripod and adjusted it. Then he quickly stripped off his clothes and made a flying leap onto the bed next to me. I completely broke character and laughed for I don't know how long.

"That got you hot, didn't it?" Joey asked seriously.

I took one look at him and laughed again, only it was louder and a little more obnoxious this time. He stared into the camera that was poised for close-ups of the two of us. "Gentlemen, if you want the secret to a girl's heart, it's this: be funny. Be silly. Look, she's putty in my hand." Joey grabbed a breast and squeezed it between his two hands. "See? I'm tellin' ya."

I laughed so hard I snorted and we both laughed for a good long time. "Do we," I asked, barely able to speak between fits of laughter. "Do we have anyone… oh shit! Anyone still watching?"

"Yeah, we do. You'd better start doing some of that pornstar shit pretty soon, though."

"I'll… try…" but I started laughing again. Joey solved the problem, though. He crawled between my legs and began running the tip of his tongue over the lips of my vagina. He changed the hot camera, and despite my apparently ditzy attitude I had the presence of mind to adjust myself to center us in frame.

"Joey… that's… that feels really good… oh, my fucking God,don't stop…" My giggles stopped and my moans overtook me. I had gotten fairly horny talking about all that sex stuff and the laughing didn't dampen my ardor at all. In fact, Joey might have been right; get the girl laughing and she would get turned on. His tongue and fingers were hitting me in exactly the perfect spot… it wouldn't be long.

"Yeah… I love how you lick my pussy, Joey… just like that… like that… you know me, baby… you always make me come so good… baby… yes… do it now, Joey."

The tip of his tongue was making delicious little circles on my clit and I let out a little moan when he pushed his middle finger deep inside me. "Yeah… baby… nice and deep," I cooed. Then he withdrew his wet finger and rubbed it over my puckered little hole, and little shock-waves coursed through my core. "Stick your finger up my asshole, oh, Christ!"

I shrieked to the heavens as his teeth clamped down on my clit just as he pushed his finger inside my asshole. I had risen up on my elbows to watch him work, but I collapsed back onto the pillows and my eyes rolled back into my head as my orgasm exploded through me.

Jesus, this boy knows me all too well!

When I roused myself, I looked at the nearest monitor to see Joey's lips and chin dripping with my juices as he licked my secretions from my inner thighs. He noticed that I had returned.

"How was that one, little Mads? A real knockout, I think?"

I giggled. "Oh… don't be so proud of yourself, boy. Give me that cock, Joey, hurry it up!"

He crawled around and came up over me, again making sure we were in frame of two of the cameras. He stroked his rock-hard cock, forcing out drops of pre-cum that dripped slowly on my cheek.

"I know you want to swallow my cum, little girl, but the fans want to see your face covered instead."

Fuck the fans! I thought, but of course I didn't say that out loud. "Hose me down, big boy."

He eased forward and his cock disappeared into my eager mouth. My orgasm had only made me hungry for more sex, and I devoured his penis like it was the last one on earth, taking it hard… and deep… and pulling his hips so he could fuck my face more urgently… Yeah… Joey… slam that cock down my throat… give me what I need…

I loved Joey's cock. It was a bit on the smaller side compared to the larger porn guys that I'd shot scenes with, but that suited me just fine. I could take bigger cocks, of course, but they often left me feeling really sore the next day and I preferred not having to struggle with super-huge ones.

"Yeah, baby, suck it! Suck it all… suck it hard… I'm gonna spray your face… shoot my hot cum all over you… just a minute… almost… yes… you hot little slut… yes!"

I wasn't sure how much I enjoyed being called a slut, especially in front of thousands of fans, even if that's what I was when I was working. However, I knew he was deep into the moment and it added a little intensity to our scene. In the end, I decided to just let it go.

Joey pulled back, which withdrew his cock from my mouth and throat. Then he began furiously stroking. A few seconds later he let loose a torrent on me. Hot cum splattered on my cheeks, nose, forehead, even my eyes. He managed to get some in my mouth but a prodigious amount of cum covered my face; I could only open one eye to see the monitor and my glazed-donut face.

He fell back against some pillows as I tried to scoop his cum into my mouth, held open so the cameras could see. When I got most of it on my tongue, I showed it to the camera before swallowing it down. Mmmm.

"Oh, hey, you missed a spot… over there… no, other side."

I shot him a sexy little smile. "Well, why don't you help, big boy."

Joey made a face at my suggestion of putting his own finger in his semen. Men! I don't understand them.

"What's your problem?" I teased. "You know it came out of you, right?"

He laughed. "Well, it's… you know… still kinda gross."

I playfully rolled my eyes. "I didn't know you're so squeamish. Just hand me a tissue, then."

When he did, I wiped my face. Time to mess with him a little more. "So, what's with you calling me a 'hot little slut' right before you came?"

"No! I would never call you a hot little slut!" But he backed up warily. I went over to the laptop that showed running comments from my fans. Usually in my 'Live shows' I interact with them as they send in questions. I scanned the recent comments.

"Hey, Joey. I just got about 30 people saying that you did call me a hot little slut."

"Well, they're your fans. Of course they will take your side."

I pushed a button on the small mixer board and the laptop camera went live with my face right in front of it.

"Well, world," I spoke to my fans. "What should I do with this character? I give him the best blow job of his life and he calls me a slut. And not just a slut, but a hot little slut. Any ideas?"

"Hey, now, I did call you hot, that's something, right?"

I giggled and then cut my eyes at him teasingly. We had a funny, spontaneous comedy bit going, and if we could I wanted it to continue. When I turned my attention to the monitor, I had to laugh as the suggestions poured in from some of my 250 viewers. "Joey, I'm getting some good stuff here! You should see it!"

"Okay… I'm sorry… I swear I didn't mean it! It just slipped out."

"Come up here and look." I backed up so both of us were on screen and he read some of the punishments that the fans thought I should administer.

"Great, a ten-inch strap-on dildo! Thanks, guys! Tie me up and whip me… uh… no! Piss in my mouth? That would really mess up the bed. Come on, guys, I produce her show every week!" Joey was a natural at this, his fake whining was perfect. "Without me holding the camera, you wouldn't get all those close-ups! Wait, what? Nipple clamps and a ball-gag?"

"I kinda like that one!" I offered. I reached over and pinched his nearest nipple.

"Ouch! Jeez! Madi, I'm so sorry and I will do anything to make it up to you, as long as it doesn't involve pain."

"Look what the web thinks of you," I cajoled as I pointed at the screen.

"Oh, let's see… pussy, pussy, fucking pussy, sack of shit, pussy, and here's my favorite: I should eat a bowl of ducks."

"I think that's supposed to be a bowl of dicks you should eat. Who would eat a bowl of ducks?"

"I don't know, who would eat a bowl of dicks?"

"You've got a point there, Joey. Okay, here's a good one. How about… you pleasure me anally! That's it! That sounds perfect! America? Europe, you two guys in India, what do you think, sound fair?"

The comments all read in the affirmative.

"Well, I guess I have some work to do," Joey lamented. "But hey, the tips are stacking up!" He pointed to the bottom corner of the screen where the tally was up to $355 already.

"You guys out there, thank you so much for the tips! Oh, my bad, and you girls too! Shawna357, I see you! And Backyardbottomslash throwing in a hundred, you're my hero!" I rattled off a few more names of the biggest tippers; people really like these kinds of shout-outs.

"Alright, Joey, get that camera going. You have a lot of ass to eat! These people want to see a good show."

I moved back onto the center of the bed and got on my hands and knees, ensuring that my vagina was pointed at the fixed cameras. Joey grabbed his hand-held camera and got onto the bed behind me. He pointed the camera between my legs and I looked at the wall in front of me; Joey had mounted a huge 80-inch TV to the wall that projected what he was filming with his hand-held camera. The massive screen was split into two different sections. The first section showed the image from his hand-held camera and the second section was a display of the chat box where my fans could comment. The TV was large enough that we could read the comments while we were having sex.

Watching his face get closer to me, and then feeling his warm, wet tongue lap at my asshole, gave me a surreal feeling of déjà vu. I had done this with Derek when I lived with him in Dallas for a few months, and I probably owed my joy in anal activities to him since he was the first one to go there with me. Joey sank his tongue deep inside my bottom, eliciting loud moans from me. Sucking his cock earlier, and swallowing his semen, had really made me wet. But a tongue in my asshole… fuck… my already-wet vagina began oozing down my thighs and staining the sheets between my legs.

"Joey," I said softly, "I'm dripping."

I knew from previous comments in the chat box that my fans liked seeing me drip, and he quickly maneuvered the camera. It looked like a long spider web connecting my pussy to the sheets, with droplets running down to form a small wet spot.

"Look at that," Joey narrated as he panned the camera down. "You guys see this? Her pussy is oozing juices for you guys! This is one turned on slu—oh, hottie… I meant hottie!"

I giggled and then rolled my eyes at his lame attempt at recovery, but I didn't want to lose any momentum so I let it go. His tongue quickly returned to its rightful place in my ass and I lowered my upper body down onto the bed while leaving my ass sticking up. He deftly inserted two fingers into my slick vagina, making me moan as he double-penetrated me.

I felt like letting him lick my ass for hours, but we were technically doing a show. So after a couple of minutes I began moaning for his cock. True, he had come about ten minutes earlier, but I knew that he'd definitely have no problem getting it up again.

"Joey," I panted. "Give me that cock of yours… come on and fuck me, I need it," I pleaded.

He shifted his position and got behind me. "You're going to have to beg, the viewers love it when you beg."

Well, he had me there. The guys did love to see and hear me beg. Joey clicked the remote and my face appeared on screen in a close-up.

"Please, please give me your cock," I whispered as I looked straight into the camera. "I… I need it so bad… I need your hard cock… in my pussy… I need to be fucked, hard… fucked fast… come on, please! Please… oh, there it is!"

Joey had used some of the time during my little spiel to lube my asshole with Astroglide without the fans seeing it. Then he quickly plunged his cock into my pussy. He changed the view to show his cock pounding me hard from behind.

"Yes… baby… yes, fuck me hard and deep… just like that!" And he did. An expert cocksman, he railed hard into me for several minutes while he switched camera views to capture all the action.

"Joey, it's time."

"Time for what, babygirl?"

"Time to fuck me in the ass!"

"Naw, I only fuck sluts in the ass." This was not in the script! Jerk!

"Come on, Joey, you know you want to. Fuck my asshole."

"Baby, I can do this all night. Your pussy feels amazing!"

Christ. I guess I have to play the game. For the audience. "Joey, please fuck my ass? It's nice and tight… and you know I'll clean you up afterwards."

"Are you my hot little slut, Madi Valentine?"

He switched the camera viewpoint back to my face. I smiled sexily into the lens, my hair wild and some perspiration visible on my face. "Joey, I am such a slut for cock… and I want that cock in my slutty asshole… fuck your slut hard and do it right!"

He switched the view back as he pulled his penis from my vagina, moved it up an inch, and pushed it into my asshole.

"Fuck, yes!" I screamed as he pushed in all the way. Fortunately, he had me very well lubed, although the folks watching didn't really see that. They just saw his cock drive right into my asshole in one long, hard thrust.

He rutted fast and hard, slamming his cock deep inside me. He slapped my butt cheeks and pulled my hair, raising me back up so I was on all fours again. On every stroke he yanked my head back and slapped my ass like he was a jockey trying to coax his horse to the finish line first.

My conscious brain checked out and my instincts took over. I pushed my hips back and fucked Joey as much as I could while I grunted, shrieked, and wailed like a cheap whore. I reached between my legs and began to rub my clit, and it felt like lightning jolted me.

"Fuck me, Goddammit! Make me come!"

"Are you my slut… or not?" Joey demanded.

I didn't even have to think. "Yes! I'm your fucking slut! Fucking take me now!"

His trembling cock erupted deep in my bowels, triggering my own earth-shattering orgasm. My mind went blank for a few moments as the waves of pleasure seemed to drown me. When I began to recover, Joey was still trying to catch his breath. I looked at the TV screen in front of me just as he pointed the camera between my open legs. My asshole was gaped obscenely and his semen was dripping out of it. "Girl, that's hot as fuck," he murmurred.

I giggled. "You think so, huh?" I said shyly.

The computer was dinging away as my fans left their appreciative remarks in the chat box. Some of the statements were a little crude, but after what they'd just seen I couldn't really hold it against them. The tip-jar amount also showed on the screen, and we easily went past the thousand-dollar mark.

Then Joey crawled to my side. I rose up on my elbow so I could take his cock into my mouth; my fans loved ass-to-mouth and, truth be told, I thought it was pretty hot also. I cleaned his cock completely, swallowing down the sperm remnants.

"You are such a hot minx, don't you guys agree?" We both looked at the TV screen in front of us and about a dozen people wanted to see another shot of my ass. "Well, we gotta give the fans what they want, pretty girl. You okay with that?"

I giggled again. "Sure."

"Alright, let's see what we've got back here…" He jumped back behind me and pulled my ass cheeks apart again. "How about that, America? Your award-winning girl, right here, right now, with cum dribbling out of her ass. Isn't she the best? Isn't she special? I know you guys love her, be sure to show your appreciation with the tip jar. Sweetheart, you got anything to say to your fans before we sign off?"

I looked directly into Joey's camera as he brought it around in front of me. "Thank you, everybody. I hope you enjoyed it as much as we did and make sure you tune in next Wednesday and watch me strap up with a big dildo and take Joey's ass."

Joey laughed behind the camera. "Yeah, don't hold your breath on that one," he teased. He backed away and the shot faded out. He went to the computer and clicked the mouse a few times. "We're clear!" he announced. "Broadcast over, shutting down the cameras." He went around and turned each of them off and began collecting the memory cards from each one. While the broadcast was live, we also wanted to put the video on my website, but only after Joey edited the whole thing to make it look more professional.

"Joey? Hey?" I asked softly. I held my arms out. He smiled at me and lay down beside me, wrapping me up in a bear hug. We kissed for a long time, and I slowly transitioned back from pornstar slut to a human being again.

----------

I had two fingers inserted deep into Daneille's vagina and I was rapidly thrusting them in and out. Even though her thighs were closed tightly around my head, I could clearly hear her moans and pants coming from above me.

"My clit, baby, my clit… get me there," she begged.

I took her hard little nub in my mouth and gently rolled it around on my tongue. She tensed up, then became rigid. I gave her clit a few harder sucks and she shook and convulsed. Quickly, I withdrew my tongue and began licking the secretions from her inner thighs, giving her a few moments to settle down and catch her breath. Once she'd somewhat regained her faculties, I crawled up her body, she pulled me into her arms, and we exchanged a slow, passionate kiss.

"God, your face is a mess," she teased.

I shot her a radiant smile. "And just who's fault is that?" I snuggled into her arms and she slid her thigh between my legs, and I opened them for her. She'd told me before that she loved it when I lay in her arms and she held me with my legs open like this. Over the past year she came to love very subtly taking control of me when we were in bed together, and for whatever reason she liked having my legs open and available to her when she wanted me. Even though it was a very faint gesture, it still made me feel very submissive when we were together.

It had been an interesting year. Atticus had informed me that I was now one of the most highly-paid and sought-after porn stars in the business. Even though I could have worked much more, I was shooting two and sometimes three scenes a week. Every couple of months I'd take a break and have him book me as a featured dancer for a couple of weeks. I could make really great money dancing in gentlemen's clubs now and I loved meeting and interacting with my fans, which only made me even more popular in the adult community. Also, to keep me safe, Andy now traveled with me when I was dancing. His company was like having a little piece of home with me wherever I went.

Things had also changed for Danielle. Atticus had given her a big promotion and she'd moved out of her luxury downtown LA apartment; she was now renting a beach house in Malibu. Growing up, my parents and I spent a few summers in Galveston on the Gulf of Mexico, but this felt so much different. Being on the ocean, seeing the waves and the beautiful beach, just felt magical to me. I was spending two or three days a week here with her and the calmness, the majesty of this place just seemed to settle me and give me peace amidst the turbulence of my life when I worked.

Danielle slid closer and pushed her breasts into mine. "That little web-cam show you shot with Joey is very popular; all of the pay-sites are eating it up."

"It was a lot of fun; we have great chemistry and I think that really comes through for the audience."

"The interview was great too, but I could tell a couple of those questions he asked caught you a little off-guard."

"I… you know… I was a little pissed when he brought up my family and asked me where I was from," I said honestly. "I don't mind that people know I'm from Dallas, but I don't want anyone knowing that I'm from Salome."

"I don't blame you. You're very popular and your privacy is more important now than ever."

"Yes, it is. But Andy has always kept me safe when I travel." There were a few seconds of comfortable silence, but I noticed just a hint of a distressed look on her face. I knew her well enough to know that she was thinking about something important and I attempted to subtly draw her out. "Everything going okay at work? Atticus isn't being too much of an ass, is he? I can always talk to him for you," I teased.

"You've only been working for a year, and you've already had sex with 53 women," she whispered. There were little tears in her eyes and she quickly wiped them away.

I thought for a moment. "That number shocked me too, baby, but you've booked me on every shoot I've ever performed in, right?"

"I… you know… I have, but hearing that, that number, it just wasn't easy for me."

"Being with me, being in a relationship, loving me, it isn't easy, is it?"

"No, sometimes it's not."

There were more tears in her eyes, and I pulled her closer and she rested her head on my breast as I held her tight. Rarely had I ever seen this side of her. Both at work and in our personal life she was the strongest woman I'd ever known. So seeing her look so weak, so defenseless, so vulnerable was very disconcerting. Then she pushed herself away and looked deep into my eyes. "You also told Joey that you were bisexual and not a lesbian," she said, somewhat more sternly. "And you told him that you loved his cock."

I didn't even try to hide the stunned look on my face. I decided to let her little comment about Joey's cock slide and concentrate on my work-life. "Baby, I have sex with two or more guys a week when I'm working. I think the lesbians would kick me off their team."

"This isn't funny, Jenna. I know you fuck guys when you work, I'm not stupid, it's just…" She paused for a moment in an apparent attempt to collect her thoughts. "I haven't been with anyone… and I mean anyone… since the first day we made love."

"I know you haven't, baby, and do you know what that means to me? How special that is to me? The people who I interact with every time I work aren't monogamous like you are, Danielle. It's like a gift that you've given to me every day of our relationship."

"Yes… it is… but that's not my point. I know you can't be monogamous to me and you know I've always been okay with that… but…"

"But what?" I whispered.

"Having sex with men isn't just something you do when you're working, it's something you need."

I gasped. "You've had sex with men too. You've had boyfriends in high school and when you were in college," I shot back.

"Again, that's not my point," she said sternly. "Let's say for a moment that you weren't a porn star, that you were just… I don't know… a normal person who had a normal job like the rest of us. Would you even be capable of being only with me?"

I looked down, unable to meet her hard, steely gaze. "I… um… I don't know," I said hesitantly.

"Look at me, baby," she whispered. "You appeared to be really certain when you told Joey that you loved his cock, that you were bisexual. I just… you know… I want to know if that's how you really feel, that's all, Jenna."

"Danielle, what I know for certain is that I can't live without you, I could never do this job without you." I was beginning to tear up. "I need you, honey.

She pulled me to her and we both sobbed uncontrollably in each other's arms. I wasn't sure how to answer her question, though. Would she be enough? I couldn't help but think that she was thinking long-term, what our lives, our relationship, would be like after I left the business. I was thankful that she appeared to be satisfied with my answer and content to let this drop. At least for now.

----------

I harshly cut my eyes at Atticus. "You know this script is ignorant, right? It borders on the… you know… retarded."

He looked into my eyes soothingly. "It's fantasy, Jenna. You've never shot a scene like this before, but I know it's what your fans would love to see."

I looked over at Danielle, who was nervously squirming in her seat. I hated that she never sat beside me when we had these meetings in Atticus's office. Instead, she was seated to my left, leaving me to sit alone on the couch in front of my manager, who at the moment was really pissing me off. It was always important to her to maintain a professional appearance in front of her boss even though he knew we were romantically involved. We'd read the script together last night before we went to bed and I knew she didn't want me to accept this job. However, she left the final decision up to me.

I directed my attention back to Atticus. "Who does this? Who the hell would have sex with their daughter? And especially this type of sex? None of this makes sense."

He grinned. "Oh, you're a prude now? I never thought I'd live to see the day that Jenna Erickson would turn down a shoot because she thought it was too taboo."

"What did my last review say? It said I was the sluttiest woman in porn, so don't even go there," I said sternly. "Also, I think you're being an asshole. Maybe you haven't gotten laid lately or something." I realized that was a bit of a low blow, but when I fought I tended to fight a little dirty.

"You can leave my personal life out of this, Jenna. I'm only trying to talk some sense into you. Men… your fans… eat this type of shit up. All you have to do is give them what they want."

Now he's handling me… being sensible and logical. Time to call in the cavalry. "Danielle, what do you think? Should I… you know… should I do this?"

It took her a few seconds to respond as she formulated her answer. "Atticus is right. You'd be breaking new ground here, and I know it's what your fans would love to see. Plus, you'll make a minor fortune off of it."

My jaw dropped in shock. Bitch! We'd talked about this for at least an hour and she hated the idea of an older woman having sex with me and… um… dominating me. To this point, all of my girl-girl shoots had been sensual and sexy, something, as of late, she didn't really didn't care for either. "You really think I should do this?"

She looked nervously at Atticus and then back at me. "Yes, you should."

Fucking unbelievable. She'd always promised to be honest with me about everything when it came to my career. While I didn't necessarily think she was steering me wrong, I knew it was a job that she didn't want me to accept. Now that it was two against one, I didn't really have any other options. I guess I did, I could always refuse, but what he was saying made sense. I'd never done anything like this before and I knew my fans would love it as long as it was shot correctly. I'd worked with the director a few times and she was good, really good. Slowly, I was resigning myself to the fact that this was gonna happen. "Who did they cast to play the part of my Mom?"

Atticus smiled at the realization that he'd won and I'd given in. "Cherie DeVille just signed to shoot the scene. Do you know her?"

My eyes widened. Cherie was a legend. She'd been doing porn for about ten years, and even though she was in her mid 40s she still looked good… very good. She had long blonde hair and large augmented breasts, but they didn't look outrageously silly like some of the other women in the business… I could do her, easily. "Yeah, I met her last year in Vegas. She was working in the Kink.com booth."

"What did you think of her?" Danielle asked.

I could plainly see that look on her face. I could tell the genesis of her question had nothing to do with on-screen chemistry—this was personal. "She was really friendly, very sweet to me. We talked for quite a while, actually." My girlfriend looked away in disgust. Well, you wanted this, live with it, I thought snidely. The silence in the room was deafening.

Atticus broke it. "You read the entire script, right?"

I sighed. "Yes, I did. That's why I didn't want to do it, remember?"

Atticus continued undaunted. "And you're okay with everything that the director wants?"

My eyes met Danielle's. "Yes, I'm okay with it. All of it. I'll be the best daughter Cherie ever had. Hell, it might even be fun."

"Perfect. So, I'm taking you two out to lunch, anywhere you want to go, I gotta keep my biggest star happy," he said gleefully.

"I can't make lunch. I've got some calls I need to make," Danielle said sweetly to Atticus, but she refused to look at me. I knew I was in for an ugly evening when I got to her beach house that night. It was something that I wasn't looking forward to.

"Anywhere but that shit-hole Tana's."

----------

Cherie Deville opened her arms and called out, "Hey, girl, there you are!"

"Hiii!" I squealed as we hugged in the foyer of this big, fancy house nestled up in the hills of Laurel Canyon, overlooking Hollywood and Los Angeles. These extravagant homes amazed me with their views, and I always wondered how the producers managed to use them for porn shoots.

Cherie kept her arm around me, took my hand in hers, and led me to a small sitting room away from the hustle and bustle of the crew as they put the finishing touches on the scene prep. "I didn't get to congratulate you on your win! That's so amazing, and you really deserved both of those honors."

I'd first met Cherie at the AVN awards when we were working our booths and then we'd talked again briefly before the final ceremony. After I won, I was kind of caught up in a whirlwind of press and well-wishers and I hadn't seen her again.

"Thank you so much! You were so sweet to me there in Vegas. I didn't know many people but you were so nice."

She smiled as we sat down on a small sofa. I was still in my street clothes but she had already changed into her outfit for the scene; a long, flowing halter-dress combo that really accentuated her large breasts. Her nipples were trying to cut a hole the fabric. "You looked a little lost, and you reminded me of myself so many years ago. So, hey! Is this your first Mommy shoot?"

I squirmed a little and probably made a tiny face. "Yeah. I've done lots of step-brother and step-sister incest shoots. But… never one with a supposed real mother."

"Does it bother you a little?"

I thought for a few moments. "Well, my mother and I, we have…" I faltered for a moment.

Cherie pulled me in for a hug. "It's okay, sweetheart. I understand." It actually felt really good, her arms around me, holding me tight like this. When she broke the tender embrace, she spoke again. "It's not easy sometimes, being in the business, huh?"

"No, it's not." I had no idea how much I wanted to open up to someone I really didn't know, but I decided to let my guard down, just a little. "My parents are very conservative and they didn't take to me getting into porn very well," I admitted.

"Do you still talk to them?"

"I do, but our relationship is very strained now." I thought for a moment. "At least we can be in the same room now, but it's nothing like what it was when I was growing up."

"I understand, most civilians can't really handle what we do," she said gently.

"No… I… um… I guess they can't."

She smiled. "But we're living our lives the way we want, aren't we?"

"Yes, we are." There were a few moments of comfortable silence. "It's just… a little hard not to think about my mother when I'm supposed to be calling you Mom, or Mommy. The Mommy stuff is a little silly, isn't it?"

"Yeah, it is, but the fans want what they want, and I… you know… it's our job to give it to them." She paused for a moment. "Tell you what… I want to get you comfortable, you're not the only one who likes winning awards."

Cherie leaned in and kissed me gently, her soft lips melding with mine. I became hyper-aware of where our bodies were touching; her breast pressing into mine, our thighs touching, her hand on the back of my neck… her tongue in my mouth… her lips sensually melting with mine. Already, I could feel the moisture begin to build between my legs.

"My mother has never kissed me like that," I teased.

She giggled. "This is going to be a lot of fun." She thought for a moment. "Sometimes I can get rough and carried away. I don't want it to be too much for you, okay?"

"It'll be okay, I can handle quite a bit," I said reassuringly.

"Just remember, you can stop things at any time and we can talk about it with the director. Just say the word 'Red' and it all stops. I've shot quite a few of these scenes and I know you haven't. I want you to be comfortable today, okay?"

"Okay. And I'll say 'red' if I need to, but I think it'll be fine." She was so kind and caring. Honestly, that was something I wasn't expecting.

"You come across as such a sweet girl when I watch your scenes, and I'm so glad that you really are that way." She kissed me again, then looked deep into my eyes. "I would be proud to have you as my daughter. Now let's go do this shit."

I laughed. "Yes, Mommy." We both laughed and headed towards makeup.

After the stylists did our hair and put our faces on, we had a short meeting with the director, Mona Vibes, and talked about how she wanted the scene to progress. Because I'd worked with her several times before, I felt very comfortable. Again, she reminded me about using my safeword if I needed to.

Then the obligatory 'acting' took place. This was definitely the longest setup scene I had ever done; it took us over an hour to get about ten usable minutes of footage. During that time, little 'Babygirl Madi' discovers that her 'Mommy' is a professional dominatrix. Of course she is! And on top of that, Babygirl gets turned on by the idea and wants to know what it's like, wants to be dominated. Because it's porn, that's why.

Cherie sat with me on the couch. She looked like the typical gorgeous and horny suburban Mom. Dressed in white Capri pants and a soft blue V-neck sweater, she looked radiant with her blonde hair pulled back in a 'do' worthy of any bride at her wedding. I was wearing tight faded jeans that had huge tears in the thighs and a Ramones shirt with my long blonde hair hanging straight. While Cherie wore a bra to accentuate her very large breasts, I was braless and my nipples were poking luridly through the tight T-shirt. Finally, finally, we got done with the hard part (saying our many lines convincingly) and could get down to business.

Cherie reached out and held my hands. "You're sure you want to do this, I mean really sure? Because there is no going back. We will… be very intimate."

"I want it, Mommy," I said earnestly. I wasn't acting then, I wanted everything she was going to give me. "Please… treat me just like your customers, I want to experience all of it," I said wantonly.

She tenderly ran her hand over my face. "I love being sweet and tender, but I can also be rough, baby; are you ready for that?"

I leaned my cheek into her hand. "I need this, Mommy, I need to get this from you and no one else," I whispered. God, these lines are cheesy as hell, I thought. However, I'd been doing this long enough to know that it would come across as sensual and romantic to the audience. The porn world couldn't get enough of this incest stuff and we were giving the viewers exactly what they wanted.

We leaned in together and our lips met in a gentle kiss. Already, I could feel my body responding to her. Our lips moved together as our little kiss turned into a hotter open-mouthed kiss. Cherie pressed into me more, which pushed me back into the couch pillows. Her warm body crushed into mine and our breasts sensually touched as our tongues played inside each other's mouths.

Fuck… she's a good kisser, I thought. She kisses me like Danielle does. Her earlier kiss, over an hour ago, had gotten my motor running hot, but all this acting crap had cooled us both down. Now, nothing was holding us back, and we made out. She ran her hands over my body and her tongue was deep in my mouth. "You have such a beautiful body, baby, let me see it," she moaned into my mouth. She helped me pull my T-shirt over my head and I threw it onto the floor. "Oh, they're so beautiful, honey," she said as she took my breasts into her hands and began to gently knead them. Instantly, my nipples hardened. Her lips met mine again, and her hands moved down and unbuttoned my tight jeans. I lifted my bottom up and she peeled them off of me, revealing my little black lace thong.

"Look at you, naughty little thing… so sexy for Mommy, aren't you?"

"I… I don't know," I muttered bashfully.

Her right hand cupped my chin. "Little darling, are you suggesting that I am wrong?" Her voice had changed from sugary sweet to something more stern and sinister. "You seem to be disagreeing with me. I don't like that. Stand up and take off your thong."

I began to stand up so I could do what she asked, no… what she commanded, but I apparently wasn't quick enough because she gave me a light slap across my cheek. We were pretty much off script here, both Cherie and the director felt it was better if I didn't know what was coming next so my reactions would be more natural.

The mild slap gave me just a slight sting, but it sure got my attention. "Um… I'm sorry?" I pleaded, rubbing my cheek.

She reached out and took my hand, lowering it back down. "And just what are you sorry for, my love?"

"I… I've… angered you somehow… I don't know." I whispered as I looked down at the floor. I guessed these were the natural reactions they wanted, because I didn't know why I got slapped.

"First, you will look at me when I speak to you, unless you are told otherwise, little girl."

I lifted my head to look into her eyes. These weren't the soft and gentle eyes of the woman I was kissing a minute ago. Her entire face looked… hard. Mommy looked at me for a few seconds, then slapped my face again, rather harder this time.

"Second," she began, sounding somewhat bored and weary. "You will respond when I speak to you. I shouldn't have to tell you that. It's disrespectful not to answer me. Is that your objective here? To disrespect and piss me off?"

"No!" I practically shouted, then I began to whine. "I'm sorry! I would never dis—"

I got slapped again and I felt the tender flesh on my cheek begin to warm.

"Third, you will not raise your voice to me! I am not one of your idiot little girlfriends, am I?"

Slap!

Something told me not to rub my cheek, that trying to soothe myself would not be well-received. I made sure to speak in a moderate voice, not too loudly but enough that she could plainly hear me. "I am sorry, Mother, for accidentally disrespecting you. I will be sure to answer quickly. And… no, you aren't one of my girlfriends."

Mommy looked at me for a few seconds, then spoke in that same annoyed tone. "Is that all?"

Shit! There is obviously something else but I have no fucking idea what it is! I'm in her game, and I can't win. I want to please her but… she's… controlling the entire situation, me included.

She rolled her eyes at me, then slapped my cheek again. My head turned a little with that one.

"I am giving you valuable lessons here, teaching you important behaviors, trying to correct your insolence, which is very unattractive, by the way, and you don't have the common decency to even thank me?"

Ah! That's it! I'm supposed to thank her when she—

Slap!

My head turned a little bit to the right again, but I spoke quickly. "Tha-thank you. Mommy. Thank you for correcting me, and thank you for correcting me earlier. I promise I will do better. You are the best Mommy in the entire world and I love you so much."

She cracked a tiny smile at me, and I nearly swooned.

What the fuck is wrong with me? She was slapping me and… and… now I'm… what… fawning all over her? I wasn't really expecting this, to feel so much.

"Take your thong off, little love," she said in a syrupy-sweet voice.

Oh, my God! Her behavior bordered on the schizophrenic. One moment she was nasty and cruel and the next she was sweet and loving. Even though she was emotionally shaking me, I had to admire her acting prowess, it was truly mesmerizing to witness. "Yes, Mommy." I quickly slid my thong down my tanned thighs and then stood up straight again.

"Put your hands behind your back, hold your left wrist with your right hand, and don't let go until you are told."

"Yes Mommy " I replied, and I immediately obeyed. With my shoulders back like that, my breasts jutted out from my body.

"Very good, baby girl. Hush now, Mommy is going to touch you."

She gently laid her hand over my sex, her middle finger landing perfectly on my slit. I couldn't help but gasp as she exerted just the tiniest amount of pressure on the hood of my clit. My body was like a live wire; her slaps had somehow stimulated every nerve in my body and anticipation had driven me crazy. So when she finally touched me, touched me with a loving hand, my pleasure centers went out of control.

Mommy put a hand on my breast to steady my stance, but that didn't really help as her palm mashed my sensitive nipple. Fuck! What is she doing to me? I have never been this turned on this fast in my life! It's only been a couple of minutes and if she… oh, my God…

"Stand up straight, honey, don't fall," Mommy encouraged. But then she rolled my hardened nipple between her thumb and forefinger just as she forced two fingers between the engorged lips of my vagina. My secretions were running down the inside of my thighs and I found it difficult to control my breathing.

"You're so wet, Babygirl." I didn't answer because I was pretty sure she'd told me to hush. But if I got slapped again I would welcome it. I just wanted Cherie, my Mommy, to do whatever she wanted. She pressed more, and her two fingers slipped inside my sodden pussy.

Mommy had to grab my breast and pull me towards her so that I didn't fall backward. "Okay, love, put your hands on my hips. Steady now."

"Thank you, Mommy," I whispered, happy that now I was less likely to fall over.

Her palm rubbed over my now-exposed clit as she finger-fucked me. She pinched my nipple, which sent shockwaves through my body. Her hand continued to steady me as my knees became increasingly weak. A light film of sweat made my body glisten. "I can smell your hot little pussy, baby, and you're soaking my fingers. You're such a bad little girl, aren't you?" she cooed.

My lust-filled brain could barely form words as she continued to play with my body. "I… I… I can't hold it back, Mommy," I groaned.

She pushed her fingers deep inside me, held them there, and then curled them, putting pressure on my G-spot while her thumb furiously rubbed my clit, and my body exploded. I was barely cognizant of her hand moving to my ass to steady me and keep me from collapsing as the waves of my orgasm washed over me.

Just as my wits were returning, she delivered a hard slap that I was almost certain left a handprint on the side of my face. Her fingers were still buried deep inside me and her intense strike instantly brought me back around. I tried, probably unsuccessfully, to get the stunned look off of my face.

"Did I say you could come, little bitch?" she snarled.

None of this was in the script, but I quickly tried to go with it. "I'm… I'm sorry, Mommy… I didn't know… that I wasn't supposed to… come… oh… fuck…" While I was attempting to respond to her, she added a third finger. I could actually feel my vagina stretch around her digits as she opened me further.

She stood up and gently moved some stray strands of hair from my face to back around my ears. "Honey, my little darling…" She leaned forward and gave me a loving, lingering kiss. "I thought you understood, Madi. I am in control… of you. You will not do anything unless I've given you permission, do you understand?"

"Yes, Mommy," I said meekly.

My emotions whirled in my mind, I was so confused. One moment I was in pain, the next I was having an orgasm, then I was getting slapped again for my supposed insolence, and then she kissed me like she loved me. Yes, like she loves me. All I want to do is make her love me like she just did.

"I'm so proud of you, honey, and you know I love it when you're my good little girl," she said adoringly.

It still amazed me, how she could turn this on and off like the flip of a switch. "Yes, Mommy, I'm so sorry. I want to please you… so much." I was nearly in tears, and also near another climax because her three fingers were still inside me and her thumb gently brushed my clit every few seconds. But I concentrated really hard and willed myself to stay in control of my body.

Mommy sighed and she let out a little gasp when she withdrew her fingers. "I can see we've got a lot more work to do. Get down on your hands and knees." Without hesitation I lowered myself down like she'd said, onto my hands and knees on the hardwood floor.

"Come with me, we're going to my bedroom."

I crawled across the floor and down the hall right beside Mommy, her heels clicking loudly. A camera guy was following close behind me, getting shots of my pussy and asshole.

"Cut!" Mona said loudly just as we rounded the corner to enter her bedroom. "Okay, ladies, back out here. We're going to do the crawl again."

I felt a little dazed as Cherie helped me stand up. We walked back to where we'd started and I got back on my knees again. "Are you doing alright, honey? Is everything okay?" she said.

"Yeah, this is great, I'm loving it, all of it." In reality, my head was spinning, and it was good that there was a break in the action and I could mentally re-focus.

"Back up a little bit more, good, Madi," Mona stated. "Leon bounced the camera a little on that last shot, but we need to do it again anyway, twice. First, he's going to be in front of you, and then he'll be behind you as you do that crawl. Be sure to sway your hips and get your breasts to jiggle and keep your legs open as much as you can while keeping it looking natural, Capisce?"

It took everything in my power to keep from rolling my eyes. Make sure your legs are open so you look really slutty while ensuring that the crawl appears to be natural. Yeah, right. Because, you know, I haven't crawled since I was an infant. "Sure, I can do that," I said confidently.

"Great, let's do this."

I felt a little self-conscious all of a sudden, I was so wrapped up with Mommy that I almost forgot there was a film crew. I did the crawl like Mona asked, making sure to sway and jiggle and keep my legs open while making it look somehow natural. Whatever I did, Mona loved it, and she cut again for ten minutes so Cherie could do a wardrobe change. Maxine, a little goth-waif girl, came over to me with a nice big fluffy Terry-cloth robe that I gratefully accepted. She also brought me a bottle of water, which tasted amazing as I sipped from it.

I could hear Cherie and Mona talking as they went past me and into the bathroom. Mona said something about 'subspace', and that I was in it, and that Cherie needed to be careful with me. I didn't know what that meant; all I knew was that I felt very vulnerable and I missed Cherie. Or rather, I missed my Mommy.

Maxine started to leave but I grabbed her hand. "Sit with me, keep me company, okay? That is, if you aren't supposed to be doing something else."

"Oh! Sure!" We settled on the edge of the bed near the pillows. "I'm just a production assistant, and I'm supposed to just do whatever you need, so, like, I'm fine and everything. You are so great… did you…" She looked around and spoke in a soft voice. "Did you really have an orgasm? It sure looked like you did."

"Yes, I… seemed to have gotten rather caught up in the role… I don't know…"

"Madi! I mean, shit, I'm sorry. Miss Valentine, you—"

"Call me Madi, okay, hon?"

She broke into a big smile. "Okay, Madi, you're like, amaze-balls with this shit. That was like, totally, the hottest scene I've ever been part of. You're so wicked!" She looked around again. "I'm not supposed to bug you for stupid shit, but, can I… like… you know… get a selfie with you later?"

"Yeah, sure, after the shoot, okay?"

"You are… fuck, I might get fired for this, don't say anything, okay? I have had… like… um… the biggest crush on you since I saw you last year. Don't worry, I'm not a stalker, I'm just fan-girling really hard on you right now."

This was a lot to take in, and I was still feeling… off. "You're sweet, Maxine; can I ask you a huge favor?"

"Of course, anything you want."

"It's a little strange, and you can totally say no."

She looked at me eagerly. "What is it? What can I do?"

"Can you just… hold me for a few minutes?"

Her eyes momentarily widened and then she smiled and wrapped her tiny arms around me. We leaned back on the multitude of pillows and she pulled me tight against her body. Somehow she instinctively knew what to do, knew what I needed.

"Shhh… it's alright now… everything's fine… you're so beautiful… shhh… I've got you…"

I closed my eyes and she stroked my hair and hugged me, petted me, kept me company even as the crew noisily wrestled with the lights and booms. I had no idea what was wrong with me.

I'd confessed to Danielle that there were times when I felt broken. Shooting this scene with Cherie and thinking of the horribly dysfunctional relationship with my mother had stirred something deep inside me, something sad, dark, and scary. As I felt Maxine's arms around me I pretended that it was my mother holding me, accepting me, and not judging me for the decisions that I'd made.

"Okay, we're ready to continue," Mona announced. Maxine quickly released me, took my robe, and stood behind one of the camera guys. I leaned against the stack of pillows, rested my back on the headboard of the bed, and opened my legs so the camera could get a good view of my vagina. "Action," Mona yelled.

Cherie walked through the door wearing a strapless black-leather corset. It had spiral steel boning that came up right below her breasts and left them exposed. She was also wearing black leather Highland boots that had what looked to be three-inch heels and rose to her upper thighs. To complete the outfit she also wore a black Lycra G-string. Her long, flowing blonde hair was the perfect contrast to the all-black outfit; she was dressed like a perfect dominatrix.

"Mom, you look… amazing…" Cherie had taken me right to the edge before we broke for the set change, and then I… well… dried up isn't quite the right term, but I definitely came down pretty fast from that. But when she stepped into the room my heart skipped a beat and I quickly felt my desire for her rebuild. She looked so tall and intimidating in those boots and I could tell she was deep into her character. What in the fuck have I gotten myself into?

Despite my apprehension, I felt my mouth salivate and my pussy tremble; I needed to please this woman so badly right now. Cherie lifted her leg and put her boot on the edge of the bed. I rose up, instinctively knowing what to do. Regardless, she again took complete control of me. "You're going to lick my boots now, little bitch," she said sternly.

I sexily crawled across the bed, ensuring that my large breasts swayed as my body moved towards her until my face landed right next to her sexy black boot. My hands caressed the shiny patent leather and I extended my tongue as far out of my mouth as I could. Looking up into her eyes, I licked the toe of her boot. And I didn't just lick it, I began to make love to her booted foot with my mouth. I sucked all around her stiletto heel and I even licked the sole. I didn't care where she had been or what she had walked through, I wanted Mommy to know I was her good little girl. After several minutes of worshiping her foot, Mommy ordered me to lie flat on the bed.

"You're going to make Mommy come, aren't you, baby?"

I nodded my head vigorously. "Yes, Mommy, that's all I want, to please you, for you to be proud of me."

She crawled over me, lay on top of me, and kissed me like no mother should. My arms wrapped around her and all my worries and fears dissolved in pleasurable bliss. These weren't porn kisses, we kissed like we loved each other, like two women who had loved each other deeply for years and were finally able to consummate their forbidden passion.

"Do you love me, Madi baby?" she whispered as she broke our loving embrace.

"Yes, Mommy, more than anything in the world." Am I acting? Those words just fell so naturally from my lips.

"I'm going to give you a chance to prove your love for me very soon. Are you up for it?"

Her tone was the perfect mix of gentle compassion and steely grit. I had no idea how she managed to pull it off, but she was. "Yes, please. Put my love to the test, any test."

"Soon enough, baby. But you're going to get me off first," she said demandingly. Mommy crawled up a little so that her large breasts hung in my face. She positioned a nipple at my lips and I greedily sucked it, hungry to have any part of her in my mouth.

She gasped and a little moan escaped her lips. "That's a good girl, suck Mommy's tits, suck them hard."

I moved my hand between my legs and rubbed my clit while I sucked as hard as I could, trying to get as much of her breast-flesh as I could in my mouth. I wish she had milk, I would drink her dry.

Mommy controlled everything, switching when she felt like it, mashing her breasts into my face so I couldn't breathe… but I didn't struggle because I knew she would allow me to breathe when she felt that I needed air. Just like when she slapped my face earlier, I just fell into… a trance, or something… like I surrendered to her will… I was hers, to do with as she pleased. The submissive feelings she was bringing out in me were almost overwhelming and I was getting lost in them.

"Get on your back, little girl," she said harshly. "It's time for you to please me now."

I knew what was going to happen next; the script called for her to sit on my face. Of course, Danielle and I had done this hundreds of times, along with most of my co-stars in the girl-girl scenes that I'd shot, but it was never like this, never so… frantic. She ripped the little thong off her body as I got onto my back. When she straddled my face her scent enveloped me. "Get that fuckin' tongue out of your mouth, keep it long and flat," she growled. Immediately, I obeyed.

She lowered herself and my tongue slipped deep inside her. Instantly, my face was soaked with her secretions. She reached down, wove her fingers through my hair, and pulled my head roughly towards her. I'd been with men who were this aggressive when I fellated them and it was something that I didn't always enjoy. At times, having a man fuck my face wasn't a pleasant experience. Even though this was a similar situation, I quickly got lost in it. While she used me she exhibited such power and control; it was something that I'd never experienced, even with Danielle.

"That feels so good… little bitch… just like that… get me there," she grunted.

She pulled my hair even harder and then lowered herself to the point that she almost cut off my oxygen. Her juices were now soaking into my hair and I could hear her heavy moaning and panting above me. Taking me by surprise, she moved forward a couple of inches, and my tongue slid out of her pussy and pressed against her asshole, which was a welcome relief because I could breathe normally again. She pulled my hair even harder and yelled, "Get that tongue into my ass, slutty girl!"

I spit on her asshole and then used my tongue to push the saliva inside her puckered little hole. Her body instantly went rigid and her hand moved down between her legs and began furiously rubbing her clit. I wrapped my arms around her thighs and pulled her down harder on top of me, sending my tongue into her ass to the hilt. She roughly ground herself into my face and then her body began to shake and convulse. Then gushes of liquid began squirting out of her vagina, soaking my face and hair. When she started to come down from the peak, she collapsed on top of me and then rolled to my side. I snuggled into her arms and we exchanged a long, deep kiss.

"I'm so proud of you, baby, you pleased Mommy so well," she said lovingly.

It was like having sex with Jekyll and Hyde. One moment she was sweet and tender and the next she was a demanding dominatrix from hell. I loved every second of it, but she was keeping me constantly off-balance and I never felt I could fully get my bearings. "I'm so glad you liked it, Mommy," I said demurely. I closed my eyes and reveled in her loving embrace. She made me feel so safe, so secure, just like Maxine had done a few minutes earlier. I'd always loved when Danielle held me like this, but somehow this felt strangely different.

She held me tightly for several seconds, but just as I was getting used to her warm, tender embrace she flipped the switch again. She roughly pushed me away from her and then slid onto her back. "Get between my legs, little slut, I want to feel that hot little mouth of yours on me again," she demanded.

I moved quickly between her open legs. From her stern tone I inferred that she wanted me to be rough with her, but then she surprised me again. She looked deep into my eyes, ran her hand gently through my wet, matted hair, and whispered, "Make love to me, Madi."

I thought my head might explode. Fortunately, I was able to keep my poise, and I knew the audience would have no clue concerning the inner turmoil I was experiencing from her ever-changing mood. We were receiving very little direction from Mona, and it felt like Cherie was in complete control of the entire scene and I was struggling to follow and keep up with her. "I'd love that, Mommy," I seductively cooed.

I got between Mommy's legs, happy to do something that I knew I was good at; nobody had ever complained about my pussy-eating skills. Her strong scent filled my nostrils as I lowered myself and I lovingly ran the tip of my tongue over the wet, swollen lips of her bare pussy.

"Madi, stop." I looked up at Mommy, disappointed that I had somehow failed her again.

"Why don't you just back up and do that again. But this time, put your hair behind your ears so the camera can see."

"Thank you, Cherie!" Mona called out from behind us.

I was mortified. Mortified! That was such a rookie mistake and I couldn't believe I was so stupid as to let my hair block the shot. That's the first fucking thing you learn, people want to see the action! But I smiled at my mother, staying in character, and slowly pushed my wet strands of hair behind my ears.

I lowered myself over her pussy again, determined not to fuck up anymore. Her taste, her glorious taste, drove me wild. I'd had a mouthful of her just a few minutes ago but I wanted more. I'd watched all the Cherie DeVille scenes I could get my hands on and I felt I knew how to make her squirt like her other co-stars had, but I wanted her to squirt even more on me. I wanted this to be her best squirting-orgasm ever.

Giving her long slow licks, then deep licks followed by fast laps on her clit, I kept mixing up the tempo and location to put her in what I hoped was a heightened sexual state. I knew she wouldn't come from this, but it was getting her there.

"Yes, my little slut. You're doing… such a good job."

Yeah, I'm getting to her.

"Call me names, please, Mommy? Call me bad names?" That was for her benefit and the audience's.

I tongue-fucked her vagina as deeply as I could while she rattled off a series of naughtiness that might have made a sailor blush.

"Yes, my little cum-slut," Mommy half-whispered. "You are my dirty slut, aren't you?"

"Mmm-hmm," was all I could manage as I was currently kissing her slit and drinking her juices.

"You're Mommy's little bitch, aren't you?"

"Mmm-hmm!" I moaned loudly as I sucked her hard clit. I made sure to tilt my head away from the camera so it could catch all the licking and sucking I was doing to her hard, blood-engorged clitoris.

She reached down with both hands to hold my head and exert more pressure on her pussy. "You're just Mommy's filthy little cunt, aren't you!"

I hate that word.

I gave her another mmm-hmm but that wasn't enough for her. She jerked my head up and looked me in the eyes, her pussy juice and my drool dripping from my tongue and the corners of my mouth.

"Say it," she growled. "Tell me you're my little cunt."

I hate that word even more when it's applied to me. But, you know, acting. And I'm really, and I mean really, into this woman, and that's not acting.

I narrowed my eyes just a bit, not to be insolent but to show I meant business. "I am the dirtiest, nastiest little cunt you'll ever have."

She smiled and pushed my head back down. I wildly licked her entire pussy as fast as I could. I even pushed her ass up so I could lick her asshole, which I did fervently.

"Oh, fuck me, Madi baby, fuck me!"

It was time, she was right there. I thrust three fingers deep inside her vagina and curled them forward to hit her G-spot. At the same time I pressed my flattened tongue down hard onto her clit. Within 30 seconds the squeals started, quickly followed by a full-fledged scream. I felt her pussy tremble, so I pressed my fingers against the tiny nubs deep inside her body and nipped her clit with my teeth. She pulled my head off her pussy a few inches and then let go of me—and I opened my mouth.

An absolute flood poured from her opening, spraying my face with about half of it going in my mouth. I swallowed quickly but more and more sprayed, so much that it made me cough a couple of times as I tried to keep it from my lungs. Her pussy kept squirting, sending pulsing jets of liquid all over me as I backed off another foot or so. I still was ramming my curved fingers in and out of her as she sprayed my hair, face, breasts, shoulders, and arms. Her squirts reduced in strength and finally stopped altogether. The camera got a great shot of me as all that fluid ran down in rivulets off my body.

"Let me get some of that, baby," Mommy said, rising up while pushing me down on my back. She went for my breasts, slurping her fluid from them and swallowing it down, all while sexily moaning for the camera. The good amount that had collected in my navel Mommy slurped into her mouth but didn't swallow. She had saved it for me; she crawled up over my face, I opened my lips, and Mommy let her liquid trickle from her mouth into mine… then she followed the last drops with her open mouth and we kissed lovingly.

"Come for me," she whispered as she slid her fingers into me. "Come for me now, kitten… you're so good to Mommy… so good… such a good girl for me… that's it… let it go…"

My body was on fire and I wanted nothing more than to release, so when she gave me the go-ahead I relaxed and let it happen. She inserted two fingers deep inside me and began moving them slowly in and out while using her thumb to rub my clit. A warm and gentle orgasm flowed through me, propelled by the love I felt flowing between us. I had pleased her tremendously, I knew that, and she was rewarding me with her love and kindness… which made the somewhat harsh Slap! to my face all the more unexpected.

My vagina contracted in another orgasm, a reaction to the sudden pain she'd inflicted. What the fuck is wrong with me? That troubling thought raced through my mind even as I continued to come.

Mommy kissed me again, passionately this time, and I returned her kisses as best I could, wrapping my arms around her in a loving embrace.

"Cut, take five everyone," Mona yelled. "I want another boom mic in here, Danny, for this next shot, then we'll finish things up. Let's go, people, Move it!"

I collapsed on the bed and tried desperately to catch my breath just as some guy scurried out of the room, presumably to get the equipment Mona wanted. Cherie pulled me up to her and we exchanged a hot little kiss.

"You keep taking me by surprise," I said honestly.

A look of concern broke over her face. "Baby, I'm sorry, was that slap okay?"

"It was, yes. I just wasn't… you know… expecting it."

"You're such a trooper, Madi. I know what it feels like to be on the other end of this, trust me. She's just expecting a rough scene and I'm trying to deliver for her."

"You're an amazing actress, really. I think it's turning out great. No kid-gloves, okay? Keep it up and I'll take it."

Just then Maxine brought us two bottles of water and a couple of towels. We dried the sweat and Cherie's juices from our bodies as best we could and then opened the bottles and took a big drink.

"I'll be right back with the cock," she said almost to herself. Cherie and I were so into each other I felt a little bad for ignoring her, especially after how sweet she'd been with me earlier.

Cherie gently ran her hand over my thigh, making my body tingle. "I wish all the women I work with were as professional as you, honey. You're a real treasure."

I beamed. "Thank you," I whispered. "I had… so many reservations when I read this script, but you've made it wonderful for me."

She looked lovingly into my eyes. "I'm so glad, Madi. I love making you come."

We took another drink of our waters, which drained the bottles, just as Maxine returned to the side of the bed. "Here you go," she said while handing the item in her hand to Cherie.

She looked into my eyes. "Think it's big enough?" she teased.

My eyes widened. "Um… yeah, big enough and a half." Cherie was holding a nylon harness with a metal ring in the front of it. Protruding out of the ring was a black dildo that I judged to be a little over eight inches. The length didn't really bother me. I'd been with a few guys who were actually longer. However, the phallus looked inhumanly thick, something along the lines of Dirk McKinley.

"Okay, ladies, we're burnin' daylight here," Mona announced.

"Hey, Maxine," I called. "Thanks for what you did earlier for me, it really helped. Gimme a hug?" She smiled and gave me a quick but firm embrace. "We will get that selfie, I promise."

"Okay, good." She beamed. "Are you all set? You know, with the lube? That's a big beast she's got there. I've got some right here…"

I thought for a few moments. I'd had PAs help me before, but none that had professed a crush on me. Maxine put on her best puppy-dog eyes.

"Well, I packed a lot in there earlier. But maybe you could just give me a touch-up, on the outside of my ass?"

Cherie rolled her eyes at me, shaking her head as Maxine quickly poured out a dollop onto two of her fingers. I dutifully bent over as she gently massaged my asshole.

Fuck, that feels nice. Mmmmmm.

"Okay, okay, girls, back on the clock," Cherie said, smirking at me a little. She rose up out of the bed and put her legs through the nylon straps, then cinched the device tight around her thighs. She moved to the foot of the bed and I rested my back against the headboard, opened my legs, and began slowly rubbing my pussy, just like the script called for.

"Action."

The camera focused on Cherie and she was quite a sight. A tall, beautiful woman with long tanned arms and legs, flowing blonde hair, a tight stomach, and big, beautiful breasts with a giant black cock protruding from her body. I actually found it difficult to keep a straight face and not break character.

"Get over here, bitch," she said sternly. "It's time to make you a woman."

I got onto my hands and knees and crawled on the bed towards her. Just like earlier, I kept my legs open so the camera had a good view of my asshole and wet vagina. I also made sure to sexily move my hips, which caused my breasts to sway back and forth. Once I reached her, I lay on my stomach and she gripped the shaft at the base and held the large mushroom-shaped head at my lips. I opened my mouth as wide as it could go and plunged it deep inside. The head was at the top of my throat and I'd only taken about half of it. I kept my mouth warm and wet and rapidly moved the cock in and out. I wanted to do what I normally do when I was shooting a scene with a real guy, so I reached up and began gently kneading the fake balls while trying to work it deeper.

Cherie sensually ran her hands through my long blonde hair. "Yeah, little girl, work it all the way in there," she cooed.

My saliva was now dripping onto the floor. I relaxed the muscles in my throat and pressed my head forward, attempting to take the entire length. She began slowly moving her hips toward me and the cock slid all the way into my throat. For the next minute or so I lovingly fellated the cock while reaching and playing with Cherie's breasts. She must have gotten a signal from Mona because she took a step back, which removed the cock from my mouth.

"Okay, on your back, little slutty girl," she ordered.

I flipped over and scooted back until I was in the middle of the bed. When I opened my long legs, Cherie crawled between them. She took the cock in her hand at the base and then tapped the head on my clit, sending little tremors through my body. My vagina was a hot wet mess in anticipation of what I knew was coming next. "Are you ready for this?" she growled.

I looked up into her eyes wantonly. "I need this, give me what I need."

She ran the head of the cock lower to the lips of my pussy and then split them. Once she found my opening, she pushed the tip inside and I let out a little moan. She moved her hips forward, sending the cock deeper inside me, and I felt the muscles in my vagina expand around the large phallus. As her sweat dripped onto my body she established a slow, easy rhythm, then she reached down, palmed my breasts, and picked up the pace. On the next downward stroke her body touched mine and I knew she was all the way inside me. Taking me by surprise, she moved her hands from my breasts, wrapped them around my thighs, and lifted my bottom up about a foot off the mattress. Then she started rutting into me with a calamitous force that nearly took my breath away. Instantly, my body began to climb. For additional stimulus, I reached between my legs and rubbed my clit.

"You're such a bad girl," she groaned. "Show me how my slutty little daughter gets herself off."

She pushed the big cock into me one last time, held it there, and my body exploded as the waves of my orgasm engulfed me. While my senses were returning, I discovered that Cherie was lying on top of me. Our breasts were sensually crushed together and she pushed her tongue deep into my mouth so we could share a long, passionate kiss. It was a disparate feeling. Normally after I'd had an orgasm the guy had already come inside me and was beginning to go soft. However, that wasn't the case here.

After breaking our erotic embrace, she flipped the switch again and delivered a hard slap across my face, momentarily stunning me. "Hands and knees, bitch," she barked. I managed to rub my warm cheek for a few moments while she was adjusting her strap-on. I hoped she didn't see.

Once she'd slid off of me I flipped over, obeying her command. I grabbed a pillow from the head of the bed, rested my head on it, and then raised my ass up into the air, presenting myself to her. There was no delay and no hesitation. With one long thrust, she pushed the big cock back inside my pussy. One of her hands moved to my hair, which she roughly pulled, jerking my head back, and the other began harshly slapping my ass. "Look at the way your little pussy is gripping that big cock," she jeered. "You have such a sloppy wet cunt, bitch."

For the most part I ignored her little taunt. Even though I despised that word, her little quip only seemed to somehow add to the experience of her dominating me. In the moment it just felt right. She moved both of her hands to my ass for additional leverage and began rutting inside me incredibly hard. I felt another orgasm begin to build. When I started to move my hand between my legs to rub my clit again her hand came down on my ass with a force that nearly took my breath away. "Get your hand down," she growled. "You're such a slutty little bitch, you'll only get pleasure when I allow it."

She kept pounding me out for about a minute while occasionally slapping my ass. The cock was so thick it was perfectly caressing my clit and driving me closer to going over the edge. My orgasm was only seconds away and I was afraid of another sharp rebuke, or worse, if I released.

"Mommy, I'm so close," I moaned. She stopped immediately, which pulled me back from the brink.

We both panted heavily and, with sweat dripping off our bodies, we struggled to get enough oxygen in our lungs. Then she slid her hips back, which pulled the phallus from my body. "You're a bad little girl, and I know what bad little girls like."

I knew what was coming and my body tingled in anticipation. "Give it to me, I want to feel your cock in my ass," I said lewdly.

I felt the head press against my asshole and I took a deep breath to relax and make penetration easier. Since I'd known this would happen I'd performed my clean-out routine and packed my ass full of lube, and Maxine's little touch-up would also help. She moved forward and I felt the tip slip inside me. Gradually, a millimeter at a time, she moved towards me. I could tell she'd done this before, and I knew from watching some of her scenes that she'd been on the receiving end as well. She continued the slow, steady pace as she opened and filled me. A few seconds later, our bodies rested together and she was fully inside me. "It feels so good, Mommy," I moaned, and it did feel good. Although it was one of the bigger cocks I'd ever had in my ass, Cherie was so gentle and… polite there really wasn't much pain at all.

"You're my good little girl, aren't you, baby? she said lovingly.

Even in this hedonistic moment I couldn't help but think how crazy this was. From one moment to the next I didn't know if my words and actions would draw a loving remark or a cold, hard slap. "I'm your little girl, Mommy, and I'm all yours," whispered.

Slowly, she slid back to the point that I thought the cock might come all the way out. At the last moment she pushed towards me. After a few seconds she established an easy, steady pace. Again, I could tell she was taking her time and letting me adjust to this very foreign invasion. "I love your cock in my ass, Mommy," I cooed while looking directly into the camera. My nipples were hard and erect and sweat was dripping off my body.

"Are you ready for more, baby?" she said sweetly.

"Yes," I whispered.

Her hand grabbed a large lock of my hair and the other hand came down hard on my ass, making a sound that echoed throughout the bedroom. I tried desperately to keep oxygen in my lungs as she violently started pounding me out. Her body loudly slapped against mine and her hand repeatedly rained down on my ass. Her other hand, still holding a handful of my hair, roughly pulled sharply, jerking my head back. Then, taking me by surprise, she pulled the cock from my ass and roughly shoved it into my vagina. She penetrated me for a few moments before slamming it back into my ass. For the next couple of minutes she moved from one hole to the other. I'd never had anyone 'jump the tracks' on me like this but it felt incredibly good.

"Mommy, I need to touch myself," I begged.

"Do it," she snarled.

I began furiously rubbing my clit while she continued to alternately slam in and out of me. It felt like a bomb went off inside my body. My orgasm rocked me to my very core and my world went dark. When I started to come back around, I was lying flat on the bed with Cherie beside me. She pulled me into her arms and lovingly ran her hands through my hair. We exchanged a few deep, sensual kisses. "You're my good little girl, aren't you, baby?" she said romantically.

"I'm all yours, Mommy," I whispered. "I'm yours forever."

"Keep looking at each other," Mona called out, directing us to the end. "You love each other, you're beautiful, we're pulling out, keep kissing, yes… we're pulling out… and cut! That's a wrap! Excellent work, ladies, you both were phenomenal. Thank you, everybody! Let's get those lights and…"

Mona droned on but Cherie and I continued to hold each other tightly. Then she unhooked the harness to release the large phallus and she let it drop onto the carpet beside the bed. She pulled me into her arms again and our bodies crushed together. While the crew continued removing equipment from the room the world seemed to melt away and it was only me and her. I molded myself perfectly into her body and our breasts sensually rubbed together as she held me.

"Are you okay, baby?" she asked gently. "I'm used to shooting for Kink and I know I can get a little carried away at times. I just… you know… I didn't want it to be too much for you."

Honestly, I didn't even feel like talking at that moment. I was just… wiped out, physically and emotionally worn out. But I loved that she was concerned for me. "It did get a little tense here and there, but I loved it. I trusted you, and you… um… it was perfect." I was having a little difficulty talking about how I really felt. I felt really vulnerable, and I snuggled in closer.

Cherie gently stroked my hair. "You know, Madi, this is one of the hottest scenes I've shot in a long time; I know my fans will love it."

I smiled. "I know my fans will love it too."

She leaned and gave me a soft kiss, her hand brushing against my cheek. "Is there anything you want to talk about, honey? Was anything too intense for you? I just want to make sure you're alright with everything."

I leaned back and looked at her, my eyes widened. I'd shot so many scenes and none of my co-stars had ever talked to me like this once we'd wrapped. Honestly, I had no idea how to respond to her and she must have seen the bewildered look in my eyes.

"This is called aftercare, baby."

"Aftercare?" I whispered.

"We both just experienced a very intense fantasy role-play where we pretended to be things that we aren't, right?" She paused for a moment. "You're not really my daughter, are you?"

I smiled. "No, I'm not."

"This is a way for us to come back from that world and reset our equilibrium together. What we just did was very intense for both of us. This was very heightened sexual play and a submissive needs aftercare after such a protracted scene." She paused for a moment. "The dominant needs aftercare too. For my own peace of mind I need to ensure that you're okay with everything we just did."

At first I had no idea how to answer her or what she wanted me to say. Then I decided to open up and be honest. "When you used that strap-on, it reminded of a guy… how… you know… how a guy fucks me when I'm working."

"Were you okay with that, Madi?"

"I was, I really loved it. it's just something that I've never experienced before, not with a woman, I mean." I wasn't sure what was happening, but I felt a warm feeling inside, like we'd somehow made a real connection amidst the fictitiousness of the porn world. "Call me Jenna, okay? My real name is Jenna Erickson." I wasn't quite sure what had gotten into me. I'd never told anyone my real name besides Joey and that was after a few weeks when I'd really gotten to know him.

She shot me a beautiful smile. "My name is Carolyn, honey. Carolyn Anne Paparozzi."

"It's nice to meet you, Carolyn," I said shyly.

"It's great meeting you too, Jenna."

I inwardly smiled. Normally, in the real world, you'd know a person's real name before you had your tongue in their ass or let them penetrate you with a huge dildo. "Cher—I mean… Carolyn. Can we… can we… you know… talk about one other thing," I said hesitantly.

"Of course, honey. Anything, please."

"Okay. So, like, when we first started. I… I… guess I wasn't prepared for all of that, or something."

"You mean the control I was exerting? Like, you couldn't do anything right?"

"Yes! I know it was for the scene but… I…" I buried my head in her neck, embarrassed.

"Honey, it's okay." She held me tighter.

The production crew had finished and actually shut the door to give us some privacy, but then Maxine knocked and opened the door without waiting for a response.

"Um… sorry? But like, we have to be out of here in an hour and stuff. You know… if you guys want to shower or whatever, I need to take the sheets…"

"Of course, Maxine," Carolyn answered for us. "We'll get out of your way." She looked at me and said, "I could really use a drink, you wanna get one with me?"

"Yeah, I'd like that."

After we showered I followed her to a small bar in Simi Valley. When we pulled into the parking lot and exited our cars she romantically took my hand and we walked inside together. I was dressed casually in a little jean skirt, a Bon Jovi T-shirt, and sandals. She'd put on a tight pair of jeans, a pretty pink top, and heels. When we stepped inside the bar there were two other couples sitting at the tables and a couple of guys at the bar. She tugged on my hand and I followed her to a secluded table in the corner of the bar and she pushed the chairs together so we were romantically sitting side by side. Once we'd sat down, a pretty young server approached our table.

"What can I get for you ladies?" she asked.

"I'll take a glass of white white, what about you, honey?" Carolyn asked.

"I'll have a Cosmopolitan."

"Coming right up," she said before scurrying away to put our drink orders in.

There were menus on the table and she picked one up and began perusing it. "I'm a little hungry, feel like splitting some nachos with me?" she asked.

"Yeah, that sounds great." The server brought us our drinks and Carolyn gave her our food order. After we each took a sip, she spoke.

"Before Maxine so rudely kicked us out of bed," she teased, "you were talking about being submissive."

This was opening up a big can of worms and was more than just a little scary to me. I'd always loved feeling my partner's subtle control, but now, shooting these types of scenes, it felt like everything was being magnified exponentially. "I wanted to please you so badly, I wanted to make everything good for you, and it felt like I couldn't do anything right."

She smiled. "That's part of the game, baby; that can be a big part of a BDSM scene, the humiliation that a bottom experiences."

I blushed. "A bottom?" What the hell is that?

"It's another term for submissive; in the scene today I was giving the sensations as the top and you were receiving them as the bottom."

Our conversation was momentarily put on hold as the server brought us a huge plate of nachos and set it between us. "Let me know if I can get you anything else," she said.

"How about another round, Jenna?" Carolyn said.

"Yeah, that would be great."

As we dug into the delicious plate of food she brought up another somewhat-difficult topic. "I know you've shot quite a few girl-girl scenes; was that the first time that a woman used a strap-on dildo?"

I giggled. "Yeah, you broke my cherry, so to speak." I thought for a moment. "All of my other scenes with women have been more sensual, romantic-type sex. Today was a day of many firsts, but I loved it."

"So it's something you'd want to experience again?"

"I dunno, maybe." I felt little tingles erupt in my body as she gently rubbed my exposed thigh.

"I think you should, honey, as long as it's with me," she teased.

We both took another bite of nachos and enjoyed a few moments of comfortable silence. "Can I ask you something?"

"Of course, honey, anything."

"You've… you know… worked for Kink quite a bit, right? What's it like?"

"You interested in shooting with them?"

"Maybe… my manager has been trying to get me to shoot a scene with them for quite a while now. I just want to… you know… find out what it would be like, what I could expect."

"I've shot a lot of different stuff with them. To the fans it looks wild and out of control, but they're really quite safe. You'll have safewords and they're really good about respecting your limits."

I looked at her questioningly. "Limits?"

She smiled. "You really are new to this, huh?"

I looked down shyly. "Yeah, I am."

"Limits are what you're not willing to have happen during a BDSM scene."

"I see, okay."

"They'll give you an extensive questionnaire; just answer it honestly and you'll be fine."

I smiled. "Okay."

"They have a lot of different sites, which one are you thinking about shooting for?"

"Atticus… my manager… said something about hardcore gang-bang."

Her eyes widened. "That's pretty intense, girl, taking on five guys while being restrained." It was her turn to pause. "I've worked for them quite a bit, but that's something I've never done, Jenna."

"I think I… you know… I think I want to try it, maybe."

She sensually brushed an errant strand of hair from my face. "That's something that I'd pay to see, pretty girl." She leaned in and we shared a hot little kiss. I'd never had such an intimate romantic experience with any of the people I'd worked with. Maybe Joey, we'd been close, but I'd always considered him a fuck-buddy. Regardless, it felt nothing like this. Her next words took me completely by surprise, but maybe they shouldn't have. "I live a few minutes from here on the Simi Hills golf course, you feel like seeing my place?" she said seductively.

I'd seen that hungry look now a million times from both men and women, and if I agreed to go home with her playing a round of golf wouldn't be on the agenda. As much as she tempted me, I tried to find a way to let her down gently. "I have a girlfriend, honey, and I can't, I'm sorry."

She smiled. "It was worth a shot." She reached over, grabbed a napkin off the table, and then pulled a pen out of her little clutch purse. After she wrote her number on the napkin she handed it to me. "If anything ever changes with her, give me a call, okay?"

I shot her a radiant smile. "I will."

----------

I reached over and gently squeezed Danielle's hand. The sun was directly above us, which put a film of sweat on our bodies, but there was a light breeze blowing in off the ocean that helped keep us somewhat cool. "It's really beautiful here, isn't it?" she said.

"It's just amazing, I've never seen a beach like this where the sand is so white."

"I just knew you'd love it, I wanted your first time going out of the country to be perfect."

I gave her a brilliant smile. "I'm with you, so of course it's perfect," I said lovingly.

I'd spent the last three months shooting two and sometimes three scenes a week, which had left me physically and emotionally exhausted. When I told Atticus that I needed a break and wanted him to set me up with a few weeks of featured dancing at some gentlemen's clubs, Danielle put her foot down and told me that I needed a vacation instead. She'd always loved going to Costa Rica and she booked us for a one-week stay at the Four Seasons all-inclusive resort in Peninsula Papagayo. It had been a six-hour flight from LAX and she'd gotten us a large four-room suite that was a couple of hundred feet from the Pacific Ocean. I loved that it was beautifully decorated with a nautical theme. It felt wonderful to just relax and not think about anything, especially my work and the strained relationship with my parents or the passing of my beloved grandmother.

Most important, I needed to spend some quality time with her so we could reconnect. Even though we were deeply in love, a lot of tension had been building in our relationship over the last couple of months. When I first met her I'd just entered the business, and she seemed fine with me shooting scenes and having sex with many other men and women when I worked while staying monogamous to me. However, recently she'd made some snide comments about the scenes I'd shot, and sometimes she refused to watch them at all. She'd stated a few times how into it I appeared to be and that it never looked like acting to her, despite my constant reassurances that acting was the only thing it was. She never seemed to believe me when I said I was only trying to give the audience a good performance. Truth be told, I was so popular now that I could pick and choose which performers I wanted to work with, and I always chose people who turned me on and excited me sexually. Unfortunately, that fact was probably not lost on her. I fucked the men and women I wanted and used the excuse of work to get away with it. After one especially heated fight I agreed not to see Joey again unless we were filming a scene together or making content for my website. At first that seemed to placate her, but it didn't last very long.

Shooting the scene with Cherie DeVille had also caused a lot of drama and we'd had two really bad fights. The first occurred when I got home after the meeting in Atticus's office. I accused her of siding with him after we'd read the script together and decided that I should pass on shooting the scene. I knew she'd only been trying to look good in front of her boss, but even though I apologized later the damage had already been done. The second fight took place after she watched the scene. Even though she'd known exactly what was going to take place, she despised how Cherie took control and dominated me. She could barely handle men being rough with me, but now she said that she'd had to watch a woman exhibit that same behavior. I couldn't help but think that her animosity stemmed from the fact that I'd always let her take control of me in the bedroom, and now she thought she had to share that part of our sex life with other women when I worked.

After that last fight it took a few days to get back to normal and reset our relationship. But now that we were here in Costa Rica it felt like we were putting those turbulent weeks behind us and moving on together.

"You've got 8,000 new followers on your Twitter account and about 20,000 more on your Tik-Tok. I meant to tell you earlier, but I forgot," she said.

"That's great, baby, but remember our rule, no talking about work while we're here."

"Yeah… um… that's right, sorry."

I lovingly squeezed her hand. 'It's okay." We took a sip of Mai Tai and watched a beautiful Hispanic couple play in the surf.

"Oh, you know what? I've got some big news for you, girl," she said.

"Yeah? What's that?"

"I'm sitting next to a millionaire."

My eyes widened. "Get out, really?" I said excitedly.

"Yes, really, almost 1.1 million to be exact."

"Oh my God, and you've been keeping this from me?" I teased.

"The stock market was up 238 points yesterday, so yeah, that put you over the million-dollar mark."

"Honey, that's so wonderful, you know I couldn't have done any of this without you, right?"

She shot me a beautiful smile. "Trust me, girl, I know."

Never in my wildest dreams would I have ever thought that I'd be worth that kind of money. Honestly, money was something that I didn't really think about at all. Danielle, as my financial advisor, used my earnings to pay all my bills: the rent on my luxury apartment, my car note, and my credit cards. It almost felt like I was on autopilot and that allowed me to concentrate on work. All in all, she made my life very easy and stress-free when it came to my finances.

"Do you ever think about life… you know… after this?" she asked.

"Sometimes." I thought for a moment. "I know I'm not that tall, but I think about modeling sometimes… you know… regular modeling, like with my clothes on, not what I do now."

She giggled. "Girl, you're only 5'6", most of those supermodels are close to six feet."

I laughed. "I know, but I can dream, right?"

She looked at me seriously. "Have you ever thought about going back to school?"

"Yeah, I have." I paused to collect my thoughts. "I've always loved numbers and I was really good at math when I was in high school. I've thought about… um… maybe studying accounting at some point."

"Baby, you'd be great at that," she said excitedly. "And I could help you if you wanted me to."

"I'd need all the help I could get," I quipped.

"Jenna, listen to me. You're really smart and you can do anything you want, okay?"

I could see where this was going. It was a path we'd been down a few times before. She'd never come out and just told me that she wanted me to leave the business, but I was beginning to realize that was what she wanted. "We've talked about this, Danielle. To be set up, really set up, you told me I needed at least five million, right?"

"Yeah, I know, but it's not just you now, okay? We're together, and I make a nice salary. Maybe you don't need as much as we originally thought."

"Oh, so you want me to be your kept woman, huh? You're gonna take care of me now?" I joked.

She laughed. "That's not what I'm saying at all. I'd love for you to go to college, have a real career, and be happy. Hell, you're so smart, honey. You can do whatever you want."

Tears began to fill my eyes and I quickly wiped them away as thoughts of my parents flooded my consciousness. They were so proud of me when I got accepted into SMU. They'd always told me that I could be whatever I wanted, that my possibilities were limitless as long as I was willing to work for what I wanted. They'd envisioned me as a doctor, or lawyer, or CEO of a large company, and I knew how badly I'd let them down when I started dancing and then got into porn. Listening to Danielle talk about my future was like listening to my parents, and it was breaking my heart.

"I'll think about it, okay? I promise."

"Okay, good."

We took another sip of our drinks. The sun was really getting warm now but I loved the way the light sheen of sweat made her long, tanned body glisten. "That bikini looks really sexy on you, baby," I said.

"Wanna know a secret?"

"You know I do."

"The sales girl told me that it gets transparent when it's wet."

I giggled. "And you bought it anyway? That's kinda slutty."

"What? The famous Madi Valentine is calling me a slut? You've got to be kidding me," she teased.

I laughed. She knew I hated it when she used my porn name, but she was in such a good mood, and we were getting along so well, that I decided to let it slide. I stood up, took her hand, and pulled her up out of her chaise lounge. "C'mon, I wanna see if that sales girl was right."

----------

Andy picked me up in his black Chevrolet Suburban and drove me to the Diabolic studio in Chatsworth. I didn't usually require an escort, but Diabolic produced some pretty raunchy scenes and Atticus said he felt better if Andy accompanied me as a chaperone.

The 'studio' was pretty much bullshit. I had seen some of their stuff and they usually shot in a nice house or a decent studio. But this was just a few painted walls, a king-size bed, and a dresser with a lamp on it. The window was just a poster of some mountains somewhere. I was glad Andy was with me as this place looked a little sketchy.

The director, Clyde Raines, met with me to discuss how the shoot would go and what he wanted from me. This was necessary as there wasn't actually a script, it was just a fuck scene. He didn't introduce me to my co-stars, he wanted that to be a surprise. My other surprise was my hairstyle; pigtails, apparently to make me look younger. My 'outfit' consisted of pink shorts, sneakers, and a T-shirt with unicorns on it. Yeah… real classy, I thought snidely.

The director positioned me on the bed and a photographer took a lot of still photos of me looking like a sex-crazed teenager. Since I was still 19 years old, the term was technically correct. I rolled around on the bed, tried to look sexy, pulled up my shirt a few times, pulled my shorts aside to show my vagina to the world, basically all the things a teenager would be doing… I know, right?

Clyde had me remove my clothes and face away from the camera for some ass shots, and when I turned back around I discovered that my three co-stars were standing there, naked and hard. Clyde made the rolling gesture with his hand, indicating that we were being filmed.

"Uh, hi, guys!" As much as I complained about silly porn scripts, at least I knew what I was supposed to say. Today we were just winging it.

The guys moved into frame, crawling onto the bed, and a couple of them began pawing at my body. One was touching my breasts while the other ran his hands over my ass. I hadn't worked with any of them, but I distinctly remembered watching short clips that two of the guys had shot. It was weird that we didn't get introduced, so I came up with names for them in my head. They became known to me as Stache for his bushy mustache, Baldy for obvious reasons, and Dick because his was very impressive.

"Where's your mama, little girl?" Stache asked as he felt my breasts roughly.

Little shockwaves coursed through my body as he pinched and pulled my nipples, making them erect. This was the first time I'd ever had to ad-lib and think on my feet while filming a scene. Fortunately, I was able to provide him with a somewhat-cogent answer. "I don't… I mean, she's at work."

"Where's your daddy?" Dick asked as he ran his hand over the delicate flesh of my stomach. The tips of his fingers were rough and calloused and that made me wonder if he worked construction when he wasn't shooting scenes.

"He's gone… I… um… I don't have a daddy." I didn't know what the hell else I was supposed to say.

Baldy grabbed my hair and tilted my head back with one hand and placed his other hand on my face. Then he squeezed my cheeks, making my mouth open. He leaned over me and moved his closed mouth up and down for a few moments like he was… No, is he really going to do what I think he is?

Still leaning over me, he opened his mouth and let out a big glob of spit, which of course fell into my mouth. I had to swallow it, a bodily fluid from someone I didn't even know. It disgusted me, but at the same time I felt myself… it's hard to describe… but I was enjoying the feeling of being subservient to these men, especially Baldy. It was like from the moment he saw me he just took control and I had no choice, like I was powerless. He bent down and kissed me roughly, his tongue thrusting hard into my mouth.

I can taste liquor in his mouth… fuck! I hate this… but I also don't…

Dick ran his eyes over my body and started stroking his big cock. By this time my pussy was a hot, soggy mess and the small set was taking on the scent of my vagina, something that wasn't lost on him. "This bitch is in heat, boys!" he announced as he grabbed my vagina and roughly shoved three fingers inside, which caused me to let out a loud grunt around Baldy's mouth.

Taking his cue from Dick, Stache became just as aggressive. He ran his hands over my thighs and then moved them to my breasts. Actually, he wasn't feeling them as much as he was molesting them.

Baldy pushed me down on the bed, knelt beside me, took his cock in his hand, and began slapping it against my face. "Get that fuckin' mouth open, girl," he hissed. When I obeyed his command, he intrusively shoved his cock deep into my mouth. These guys weren't exactly dirty, but because of their close proximity I could tell it had been a while since they'd showered. Their manly, funky odors hung in the air, and I was getting a nose-full of their scents. As I began moving my head in an attempt to fellate Baldy, he boldly grabbed my hair and began to fuck my face hard. I couldn't really see much at this point, but one of the guys took my hand and placed it on his hard cock… is this Dick's cock in my hand? I thought he was bigger… oh, wait.

Baldy pulled out of my mouth and a huge cock replaced him. This is Dick! Jesus! I struggled to get him inside my mouth, I really had to open wide. Somebody's mouth landed on my pussy, which felt great but also distracted me from the job at hand. I needed to concentrate on Dick's cock and focus on my breathing. Just as I was kind of getting into a rhythm, one of them began slapping my breasts with solid, quick whacks.

"Mmmpphhh!" I screamed, but the dick in my throat kept me from forming words. The guys were saying things but I couldn't really make them out. Quickly, I began to feel overwhelmed. There was a man rutting inside my mouth, a mouth on my vagina, and six hands roughly pawing at my body. I had been with two guys before, but it had been fully scripted and I'd known what to expect. This felt more like bedlam, complete chaos. It was as if Clyde just told the boys to have some fun.

I was pulled up and roughly turned onto my side. At any given moment someone's hands were squeezing, pinching, or fondling one or more parts of my body. My ass got spanked every now and then as well as my breasts. It was hard to keep track of what was going on. Then they positioned me on my hands and knees for Stache; he was going to take my pussy first. He wasted no time and drove in hard, taking my breath away. I was wet enough for him, thank God, but it still was a surprise to have a cock just jammed inside me.

"Let me warm her up for you, bud!" Stache said, looking at Dick. Baldy grabbed me by the head and forced his cock back into my mouth as Stache poured some lube on my asshole. His two fingers thrusting deep into my ass didn't exactly feel like warm-up activity to me, but at least he wasn't… oh, wait… he is… he's going to fuck my ass after 19 seconds of foreplay… okay, relax… relax that ass… ouch! Motherfucker! Breathe… it's okay, he stopped… come on, girl, you got this… okay… okay… yes… it's starting to feel good now… thank God Baldy has a large dick instead of a huge one, I can deep-throat him without even thinking about it.

"Hey, chief, get under her." I wasn't sure who'd said that as I was moaning a lot. Baldy pulled his cock out of my throat and began to scoot himself underneath me. Stache pulled out of my ass and pushed me towards Baldy, so I straddled him, taking him deep into my pussy. I had a feeling what was coming next and I felt a fair amount of dread mixed with some excitement. I'm going to get triple-penetrated here in a second! Airtight!

Stache worked his way around so he was in front of me on his knees, his hard cock glistening with lube from my ass. "Yeah, cunt, suck this cock that was just in your ass. You want to taste your ass, don't you?" He gave my cheek a stinging slap and forced his cock into my mouth.

Tasting a cock that had just been in my ass wasn't a problem, I always did an enema to thoroughly clean myself out. In fact, I did it twice before a shoot because I wanted to be completely clean. And the slap… nobody had ever done that to me but it felt okay and kind of fit the mood; I could get over that. But calling me a cunt? That wasn't nice, and I glared at him as I sucked down his musky cock. There wasn't anything else I could do, the cameras were rolling and this was a pivotal part of the scene.

Baldy's cock felt great inside me and my body began responding to all the stimulation being forced on it. I felt more lube being poured on my ass, which was quickly followed by Dick's big cockhead pressing against my poor little opening.

I screamed as loud as I could as Dick spread me open, but to no avail as I had a cock in my mouth. I don't think I had ever had a cock that fat in my ass before and I needed some time to adjust… but I wasn't getting any time. Dirk's cock was definitely a little longer and I couldn't believe that Dick's was actually thicker, but it must have been. While he didn't exactly slam it inside me, he was forceful and insistent in his advance. Tears leaked out of the corners of my eyes as I struggled to find a way through the pain. My 'safe sign' was to raise one of my hands into the air, and… I had to call a timeout.

"Stop!" the director called out. "Hold it! Mikey, get out of her mouth so she can talk. What's wrong, Madi?" He sounded pretty annoyed with me.

"I just need," I panted, "about 30 seconds… that's a… big fucking cock in my ass."

"You want him outta there? You know you agreed to triple-penetration—"

Dick started to back out of me. "No!" I cried out. "Don't move. I just need time to adjust. I'll be fine in a minute. Can I have a sip of water?"

The director obliged, and the fellas said that they could use a drink also.

The pain was subsiding as I got used to that monster. Anal sex always gave me this incredible full feeling, but I was way beyond that; I was now stuffed beyond belief. After we'd drunk, the assistant collected the water bottles and I gave Clyde a nod. "Okay, thanks. I'm good now. Let's go, boys."

"All right, fellas, we're still rolling. You guys are doing great, stay rough!"

Stache grabbed me by the hair and forced his cock into my throat as Dick began really pounding my asshole with his giant cock. The minor twinges of pain now felt different… in fact they made the pleasure better, if that makes any sense. With Baldy's cock inside from beneath me the realization set in. I've got three cocks in me… they've taken complete control of me… I'm just a slut for cock… I want all of their cum inside me, I want to drink it all… have them cover me with their hot semen…

I wasn't really able to keep track of what was happening, but I saw the scene later. Dick was slapping my ass cheeks continuously as he pounded his enormous cock deep into my asshole; Baldy ravished, squeezed, and pinched my breasts while he fucked my pussy from below; and Stache was pulling my hair, making my head jerk back and forth as he pounded his cock roughly in and out of my mouth.

Sexually and physically overwhelmed, I surrendered to them. My body felt like a live wire from all the stimulation I was receiving. My first orgasm hit me incredibly hard. Normally it's like riding a wave; the wave rises to its pleasurable peak, crests, and I come back down. This one felt like an internal explosion; I jerked and spasmed repeatedly.

For the next 10 or 12 minutes they used me hard, not letting up for even a moment. The novelty of being triple-penetrated wore off quickly as it was difficult to breathe and take in as much oxygen as I needed. I felt like I was running a marathon but I had to breathe through my nose when a cock wasn't blocking my airway. They changed positions on me several times, the last one being my favorite; I was lying on my back with Baldy's cock in my asshole, Stache in my throat (he had the smallest cock of the three at seven inches), and Big Dick on top of me plowing my pussy.

Dick's cock was so fat that every little movement he made rubbed my clit, creating not just lightning bolts but what felt like an entire thunderstorm pulsating through my entire body. My orgasms just didn't stop… my mind went blank in this hedonistic fury brought on by these sweaty, rough men. When Stache reached down to painfully twist both of my nipples, I soared to an even higher height—and blacked out completely.

Viewing the scene later, I watched as my body was wracked with pleasure and then collapsed into a lifeless heap when I passed out. The guys didn't miss a beat, though, and they continued their assault on me. I got tremendously turned on every time I saw this part of the clip. It looked kind of rape-like, three hulking men fucking a small rag doll into dust. But it also looked hot and somehow sensual as this girl, me, was thoroughly used by those guys.

They must have received a cue from Mr. Raines, because as I watched all the forceful, aggressive pounding suddenly stopped. There was a stunned, dazed, and confused look on my face, and it looked like it took me a couple of seconds to get my bearings before I remembered where I was and what was happening. Then Dick scooped me up in his arms and set me on the floor next to the bed. The men formed a semi-circle around me and began furiously stroking their cocks about a foot away from my face.

I saw myself push their hands away and take Dick deep into my throat with sudden, rapid motions while grabbing the two other cocks and stroking them. This went on for several seconds until Dick's breathing began to change and he took a step back, withdrawing his cock, and I let the other two slip from my grasp. All three of them resumed stroking and I looked directly into one of the cameras. "You're gonna show me your hot cum, aren't ya, big boy," I cooed.

Dick took a step forward, and I opened my mouth and extended my tongue. He rested the head of his cock on the tip of my tongue and it erupted into my mouth. Volley after volley of semen filled my mouth. Keeping with the director's prior instructions, I didn't swallow it but held it in my mouth. Once he was spent, Dick stepped back and Baldy took his place in front of me. I held my mouth open and his first long, thick rope went directly inside, but as his orgasm overwhelmed him he became unsteady on his feet and his aim went a little off. The next spurt painted my nose and forehead, and the last spurt shot across my cheek. Even though my mouth was already full of semen, I gave the head of his cock a few hard sucks and pulled some droplets from his shaft.

When he staggered backwards, Stache quickly stepped forward. Carefully, I opened my mouth, ensuring that none of the liquid escaped, and I waited while he thrashed his hand over his length. He either had horrible aim or he didn't even try to direct where his load went. Semen squirted into my eyes, a long spurt went into my hair, and the remaining shots landed across my breasts.

Once he was spent, he stepped to my left and one of the camera guys moved in front of me to get a close-up. I opened my full mouth, showing the semen, took a little breath, and then swallowed. I gave the camera a big smile and then lifted one of my breasts to my mouth and proceeded to lick and suck the semen from my tender flesh. I repeated the process on my other breast, moaning sexily and smiling to give the audience a good show. I playfully bit my nipple even though it was already sore; I knew my fans loved to see me do that. I used my fingers to collect as much cum that I could from my face and other parts of my body and then licked my fingers clean, swallowing one last time.

"Did you have a good time today, Madi?" Mr. Raines said while the camera was still rolling.

It had surprised me at the time that he actually spoke to me, but the entire scene was ad-libbed and unscripted so maybe I shouldn't have been too shocked. Quickly, I got back into character and said, "I had a blast, you got any more guys ready to fuck me?" The entire crew burst into laughter, all of which was caught on camera.

"I think we're done for today, but you looked fuckin' hot, girl."

"Awww, shucks, I guess there's always next time," I said in my best West-Texas drawl while blowing the camera a little kiss.

I remembered Mr. Raines yelling, "Cut, that's a wrap," and taking a deep breath and collapsing onto my bottom. Slowly, I'd risen to my feet and then sat on the edge of the bed. There had been an aching, stabbing pain coming from my vagina and a soreness that felt like it had originated somewhere deep within my stomach. The rough sex, both vaginal and anal, that I'd experiened had hit me hard; I'd never shot a scene that was as physically and emotionally exhausting as that one. As the grips began to move their equipment into the next room, Andy had appeared from nowhere. "Are you okay, honey?" he'd asked solemnly.

"Yeah, I think so," I'd told him. My hair was a ratty, disheveled mess, and the semen on my face and body was already beginning to dry and turn white on my skin. I felt sticky from head to toe and I could smell the men's sweat on my flesh. All in all, I felt like a disgusting mess. "Can you ask someone where I can shower?" I'd whispered. "If I got into your car now I'd stick to the seats."

"I got you covered, honey," he'd said sympathetically. "It's right around the corner and down the hall. And I've got your bag ready with clean clothes."

All told, the scene had gone well, and I knew it would be incredibly popular with my fans and I'd make a ton of money. I also knew that it would take several days to recover from what the three of them had put me through.

----------

I used my key to unlock the door to Daneille's Malibu beach house. Normally, she had the TV on or hip-hop music blasting out of the speakers, but when I walked into the foyer there was dead silence. "Hey, girl, where you at?" I called out.

"In the kitchen."

I walked through the living room and marveled at the large picture window. It was late in the afternoon and the tide was rolling in, and because there was a little wind the waves were breaking against the shore. It was the perfect picturesque view as I caught the last of the sunset sinking majestically into the sea.

When I walked into the kitchen, Danielle was sitting at the kitchen table drinking a large glass of red wine; the bottle, cork, and opener were on the table too. She was still in the clothes she'd worn to work and immediately I could tell something was off. There was a look on her face that was somewhere between concern and disgust. When she saw me she downed about half the glass and then refilled it. "Hey, baby, how are you?" I said.

"I'm okay, Jenna, how are you?" she said pensively without looking at me.

She definitely wasn't okay. Her little black skirt and white top were wrinkled and her hair was a bit disheveled. Normally she changed into more comfortable clothes the second she got home… and she never drank without me. "I'm doing great, I had a really good day." I walked over to the cupboard above the sink, pulled out a wine glass, and then sat at the table across from her. After I poured a glass of wine, a nice Malbec, I subtly tried to draw her out. "Everything go okay at work today?"

"It went alright. How did that interview go?" she said solemnly.

Atticus had set me up with a Q&A session with a reporter from AVN, Adult Video News, a porn geek who questioned me for about two hours. Most of it was the standard fare: how did I like working with so-and-so, what's my next project, how do I like being in the business, etc. I had my standard answers down cold so it went well. Like Atticus always said, any press is good press.

"It went alright, I guess. Your boss needs to figure out a way to get me paid for giving up my time and answering dumb questions," I teased.

Tears were now filling her eyes and cascading down her face. "I can't do this anymore," she whispered.

"What? What do you mean?" What are you talking about?" She was really starting to scare me.

"Diabolic emailed your last shoot to us and Atticus and I watched it together."

I'd known she wouldn't like that shoot very much. Still, it wasn't that bad. "It was just a job, shooting a scene like all the rest of them," I countered.

She looked down. "It looked like those three men were raping you, Jenna," she sobbed.

"Baby, look at me." Our eyes met. "I had safewords. I could have stopped it at any time. In fact I did stop it for a couple of minutes to let me adjust to the big guy. But during the entire shoot I was safe; it's only acting, what I've always done when I'm working."

She cut her eyes at me. "That's even worse, then. You paused the shoot, but you didn't stop it, you let it happen, you let those men do that to you." I had no idea how to respond to that so I didn't say anything at all. She continued, "How do you think it makes me feel, to watch the woman I love being abused in front of a camera for the entire world to see?"

"It wasn't abuse," I whispered. I wanted to remind her, You set this up, this shouldn't be a surprise to you, but I kept quiet after my little remark.

"They pulled your hair, they slapped your face, your body, do you know what that does to me? Do you know how difficult it is for me to see that?"

I had no possible retort, no defense. I knew what she was saying was true from her point of view, and I could only imagine what I was putting her through. "I'm sorry. I… I need to stay relevant, I need to do scenes that the viewers want to see." That sounded like a lame excuse, even to me. There was a full minute of uncomfortable silence before she spoke again.

"And Atticus isn't my boss anymore, I gave my two-week notice today."

My jaw dropped in shock. "Why? Why would you quit?"

"Do you think I can stand to watch any more of what you do when you work?" she said sternly as tears streamed down her face.

"I know how… how… difficult it is for you."

She slammed her fists down on the table. "No… no you don't. You have no idea what it's like, how embarrassing, how mortifying it is to watch what you do in front of Atticus, to have him say what an incredible performer you are, how much money you're making for the company…"

Her words trailed off, and I took a sip of my wine and internalized what she'd said. Is she breaking up with me? Is this the end of everything we've built together? My only course of action was to remain silent because I knew anything I'd say would only set her off again.

She poured another glass of wine, which drained the bottle. "There's more, if you want to hear it," she said in a voice barely above a whisper.

"I want to hear it, Danielle, all of it."

"Two weeks ago, when I visited my father in New York City, I also had a job interview with Goldman Sachs." She paused for a moment to collect her thoughts. "Yesterday, they offered me a position on their finance team."

"You never told me this, why did you keep it from me?"

"Because I didn't know if I wanted to take the job. But after what I saw today I know it's the right thing to do, what I have to do."

My mind was whirling at the speed of light. Everything she was telling me was coming at me so quickly, I had no idea how to process any of it. "Where does that leave us?"

"I'm going to New York, Jenna, and I want you to come with me."

"I… I…" New York?

"You're a good person, you deserve so much more than… this. You're so smart, honey. You could do anything… you could find a normal job or, better still, you could go to college; your opportunities are endless." Tears were once again streaming down her face, but I had no idea what to say to her. "Jenna, do you love me?"

"Yes, I do."

"Then come with me. We'll start over. We'll start fresh and put this life behind us, like it never even happened."

"I… I just don't know."

"I've never been in a relationship with anyone where I've felt so much tenderness and affection and I want you in my life… forever… I'll be there for you until the day you die, honey."

I wiped my own tears out of my puffy red eyes.

She reached across the table, romantically took my hands in hers, and squeezed them. "I'll put a ring on your finger, whatever it takes to get you out of this life." She paused for a moment. It was as if she was trying to choose her next words carefully. "But I can't do this anymore, honey. I can't live this life with you anymore."

My hands gently shook as I looked into her eyes. I had no idea what to tell her.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome… The Early Years Pt. 7: The end of an era… and another new beginning

One Year Later

Snoop Dogg purposely fumbled with the envelope. "What kinda glue they usin' here? This thing is tighter than Madi Valentine's pussy. Ya know what I'm sayin'?"

That got a big laugh from the crowd. He finally ripped open the envelope. "Huh?" Snoop seemed confused. He then turned it around. "Wait a minute." Then turned it around again, making the audience laugh.

"I think I got it now… okay, here it is, the AVN Award for Best Film goes to… well, it's no fuckin' surprise… completin' the clean sweepin' is Angel of the Morning, produced by Atticus Davis and Madi Valentine!"

Atticus squeezed my hand as we rose out of our seats to the standing ovation. I was nervous going up there. I figured the crowd was tired of seeing me up on the stage; this was the fifth award of the night for me.

Snoop and his sexy assistant handed us our awards. "You keep coming up here, girl! You coulda axed me out the first time, ya know? You got my digits, girl, get that phone out and use it!"

I laughed and he gave me a big hug. Atticus held out his hand toward the microphone. We had talked about this before; he didn't want to speak, he wanted me to do the talking in the event that our film won.

"Hello again, everyone. I'm almost sorry to be up here… again… but not really!" That got a pretty good laugh.

"Thank you so much to AVN and to everyone for recognizing this film this year. It's been a labor of love for over two years for the both of us. I would especially like to thank the writing team of Melanie and Jim from the website Literotica.com for letting us adapt their original story. Guys, thank you!" The cameras highlighted them at my table for a few seconds; they looked embarrassed at the attention but waved graciously.

"Atticus and I would also like to thank everyone involved in the project. We like to think that this wasn't just another porn film, and it seems like you folks have seen it for what it was, a love story. Because that's what the world needs, that's what we all want, to love; and to be loved." That got a very nice round of applause.

"Finally, I would like to thank my partner, my manager, and my best friend, but not my lover! Atticus Davis!"

We hugged and he kissed me on the cheek. Then he really surprised me by stepping up to the mic. "Thank you, I have two things to say. First, Madi Valentine is indeed the best person I've ever met in my whole life. I'm supremely grateful for her trust in me over these three years. Guiding her career has been the greatest joy of my life." I started crying when he said that.

"And secondly, let's not forget our lovely friends who are no longer with us. Shyla Stylez, August Ames, Olivia Lua, Olivia Nova, and Yurizan Beltran. This is a tough business, no doubt. But let's support each other, and take care of each other. We can do better. We can all do better. Thank you."

And with that, a thunderous applause exploded through the massive Hard Rock ballroom. The whirlwind continued as I was swarmed by members of the press for photos and interviews. One of the AVN handlers wrangled us to the back where the Huffington Post was interviewing the winners.

"Congrats on your win. What do you have to say to those people who say Angel of the Morning is just Pretty Woman re-done for porn?"

Oh, great! My first question is someone trying to bring me down! Be nice! "Well, this is a love story, and Pretty Woman was a love story, too. But there are a lot of love stories, so are we re-doing all of them? Maybe, in a sense, but we felt this one had a real message under the surface. We wanted our characters not just to fall in love, but to also show that we need love in all aspects of our lives."

"Is it true that Netflix is going to place this movie on their platform?"

How did this guy know this? We've only been in negotiations with Netflix for a week! Somebody wasn't honoring the Non-Disclosure Agreement we all signed. "We're very much open to presenting our film on mainstream-media platforms. Of course, it would have to be edited down to take out the most graphic shots, but we filmed it in such a way that we can easily do some re-editing so that it won't take much away from the end-product."

"Is Angel of the Morning basically your autobiography?"

"Well, the original story came from Melanie and Jim, not me, so… no."

"Okay, right," the reporter continued. "But is it biographical in nature, of you?"

I smiled to keep from sighing. "Well, the character in the movie falls in love and quits the business. I'm not in love, and I'm not quitting the business."

"Have you ever been in love? What about you and Atticus, are you two an item?"

Lord, these questions are moronic! I just said, ten minutes ago on stage, that Atticus was not my lover. "Atticus is an amazing man, we've done wonderful things together… as business partners. That's what we are. And yes, I have been in love and I hope to fall in love again. Thank you."

At my dismissal of that reporter, ten others shouted questions at me. For the next 90 minutes I was peppered with questions by reporters from legitimate agencies and also by fans with their own handheld cameras. Unlike other Hollywood award shows, fans were allowed to attend the AVNs.

I attended the after-party with Atticus, it was expected of major-category winners. It was weird not having Joey there with me, but his drinking got the better of him. When, a few months ago, he woke up in a back alley in Phoenix with no recollection of how he got there, he decided to make some changes and he went back home. I did actually have fun mixing with my other industry friends, and it was great getting to meet some of my mega-fans again. Despite the offers of undying love from several of them, I eventually made it back to my luxury suite atop the Hard Rock Hotel, alone.

Alone.

I looked out over the sparkling lights of the Las Vegas Strip. Even at four in the morning, the lights never went off, or even dimmed. Sigh.

I saw that a text had arrived several hours ago on my phone. It was from Danielle:

Congrats on your awards but especially Best Picture! It's undoubtedly the best porn ever made and should be nominated for the Oscars! Hope you're well, lotsa love, D

Okay, it's seven in the morning back east, maybe she is up? I texted her. Hey girl u up? About 30 seconds later my phone began to vibrate and I answered the call. "Hey, Danielle, how are you?"

"I'm doing great, honey. I just got off the treadmill and I'm dripping with sweat."

"Well, even when you were stinky, you still looked beautiful."

"Awww, thank you. Congratulations on your big night! I mean, Performer of the Year? That's so amazing!"

"Well, you know, I think they felt sorry for me or something."

"Oh, stop it," she protested, then laughed. "And congrats again on your movie! I know you worked so hard on it, I'm so proud of you and Atticus."

"Thank you, he misses you but he won't admit it."

She giggled. "I miss him too, but I'd never admit that to him either."

"I'll keep that to myself, then. How's everything at Goldman Sachs? They still keeping you busy?"

"Twelve-hour days, girl, they work me like a dog."

"Yeah, but I bet you love it, right?"

"Yeah, I do. It's the best job I've ever had."

There were a few seconds of comfortable silence. "So, how's that pretty wife of yours doing?" I asked.

"She got a promotion to junior partner, give her five more years and she'll be running the entire law firm."

"Tell her congrats for me, okay?"

"I will, she misses you, Jenna. At least once a month she asks me when you're coming to see us."

I hadn't seen Danielle and Amy for about a year, when I attended their wedding in The Hamptons. She looked so beautiful in her white wedding dress and I'd never seen her so happy. "I'll try to pencil it in, okay?"

She laughed. "Yeah, right. I won't hold my breath." There were a few more seconds of silence. "Oh my God, girl, huge news I need to tell you."

"Yeah, what's up?"

"We're going to have a baby in five months! We've got a surrogate mother and everything."

Tears were now filling my eyes. "You're going to be a mother?"

"I am, honey. Amy is so excited."

"I'm so happy for both of you, it's what you've always wanted." She'd always wanted a baby, and for the longest time--I'd thought it would be with me. She'd moved on with her life and there were many times that I felt like I was still stuck in the past, our past.

"There's something else I want, Jenna. I want you at her Christening, I want you to be her godmother."

Tears were now streaming down my face, and I struggled to pull myself together and get my emotions in check. "It would be my honor, honey."

"And none of this penciling in bullshit. I want you there and I'm serious."

"Keep me up to date, okay? I'll drop whatever I have to and I'll be there, I swear that to you," I said seriously.

"Thank you, it means a lot to me."

"Of course."

There were a few more seconds of silence. "How are you? How are you really?" she asked.

I sighed, wondering how much to tell her. "I'm tired, Danielle. This project has taken everything out of me," I admitted.

"You looked a little… sad… up on the stage, honey."

Shit. I looked sad? Nobody else had said that, so I hoped it was something only someone with intimate knowledge of me would have picked up. "It's just the stress, I promise."

"Come to New York, spend some time with us. You know you're always welcome here, and you can stay as long as you want."

"I know, girl, and if I can find the time, I will." I heard a deep sigh on the other end of the line. I wouldn't be going to New York until they had their baby, and we both knew it.

"I gotta hit the shower, honey, or I'm going to be late for work. Take care of yourself, Jenna, I love you."

"I love you too, Danielle, and give my love to Amy. Bye-bye for now."

She did love me, but not in the way that she used to, and not in the way I needed. She was my friend now, my best friend, but still only a friend. Our break-up was very difficult for both of us, we both suffered a lot of hurt, but somehow we'd managed to stay close even though we lived on different sides of the country. Much of the time, it felt like she was the only good thing in my life. She was still managing my personal finances, and she'd done very well for me.

Truth be told, I missed her a great deal, but I missed that feeling of being in love, being loved, even more. I'd had some flings since her, and some fuck buddies… but nothing of substance.

Exhaustion began to overtake worry, and I soon fell asleep.

----------

"We've got to strike while the iron is hot, Jenna."

It was only three days after the AVN awards and Atticus and I were back in his office in Hollywood. Things weren't going all that well…

"Is that some old-man expression? What's it even mean? What am I supposed to strike, and why would I use a hot iron?" I was exasperated with my beloved manager and business partner.

He smiled, and I could see the wheels turning in his head as he mulled over possible ways to handle me. This wasn't our first spat, of course, but I wasn't just being a little bitchy for no reason. He tried again. "We've got to make hay while the sun is shining."

Is he trying to be funny with these old sayings? I hate clichés, especially when I don't know what they mean. "'While the sun is shining?'… it's fuckin' raining, boss."

"Jenna, come on. This isn't new, you know this. Being a big winner like you are means everyone wants you,--and they want you now, and they are willing to pay big, big bucks."

He was right, I did know this. But that didn't mean I was happy about it.

Fuck, I just need a break.

I drew in a big breath and made a heavy sigh. "What've you got in mind, chief?"

"Two shoots per week for the next six weeks."

"Jesus fucking Christ, Atticus."

"You'll earn $124,000, all told."

Damn… okay. That's a lot of money. Hmmm.

Danielle put the five-million-dollar figure in my head when I first started, saying I could probably earn that in six or seven years and I wouldn't have to work another day in my life. That figure stuck with me and had been my goal ever since. Only, it looked like I was going to do it in maybe five or five-and-a-half years.

"A hundred and twenty-four? No bullshit?"

"No bullshit. And you'll be working with some top names, too. Gianna Michaels is coming out of retirement to shoot with you."

"Really! Huh, how's she look these days?"

"She looks great, I promise. That'll be a threesome with Ava Devine."

Both of those gals are probably older than my own mother. "So lemme guess, Mother and Aunt and her horny daughter?"

Atticus smiled and gave me a look of fake stunned amazement. "How did you know?"

"Just a shot in the dark. What else?"

"Oh let's see, Pool boy… Daddy and brother and two sisters… Big Tit Lesbians 17… Big Tit Coeds 4… Big Tit and Big Ass Slutbags--"

"What the hell is a slutbag? Jesus, Atticus. What's with this bullshit?"

"Hey, it's the first edition of a planned 14-part Slutbag series."

"Oh, well when you say it like that it sounds much better." My sarcasm was really on-point today.

"Shall I keep reading? Or do you just want to hear about the first one."

"Whatever, yeah. Just have what's-her-face update my calendar. And tell her to get the right fucking zip codes this time? Remember last month where she put my ass on Centinela Avenue in… some shit-hole in Inglewood when I was supposed to be in Santa Monica? When are you going to get a competent assistant, anyway?" I'd lost count of how many assistants he'd gone through after Danielle quit. His new one was pretty, but she was so stupid that when I overheard one of her co-workers tell her to go to hell, I think she was actually excited to start the trip.

Atticus smiled at me, like a father would at his recalcitrant daughter whom he loves dearly but wishes she would straighten up and fly right. "And the grand finale, the pièce de résistance…"

"Omigod, just come out with it already," I squeaked.

"Ummm… okay." He paused for a moment in reflection. "You've really cranked up your snark abilities today, Jenna." He paused for a moment. "I have a feeling that Aunt Flo is in town, huh?"

"Don't even go there, and I swear to God, in two seconds I'm going to stand up and walk out of here." I wouldn't actually do that, but it was fun to mess with him, and he was getting on my nerves just a little.

"Okay, okay… I know you'll like this, though. Reality Kings wants to shoot in Turks and Caicos," he said enticingly. "You'll be there for a week."

My eyes widened. "Damn… really?"

Shit! I hadn't wanted to make even a micro-expression to let Atticus know how I felt about that. I didn't want him getting any satisfaction from me. But damn, the Caribbean. The man did know me well.

"Really, and you'll be shooting with your friend Dirk McKinley."

My elation dulled somewhat. "So… you're making me take on Dirk… again. You need to… you know… get me hazard pay or something for agreeing to this."

"You won't be taking him on alone, as you put it. They want to shoot a threesome."

"It'll be nice to have a little help wrangling that fuck-truck between his legs. Who's the girl? Wait! It is a girl, right? I don't need two huge cocks right now."

"Yes, it's a girl. Lexi Sapphire."

I thought for a moment. "I've… I've never heard of her."

"She just signed with us, I had to push Reality Kings really hard to get them to agree to her." He paused and a timid look broke over his face. I had a feeling that whatever was going to come out of his mouth next wasn't going to be something that I would like. "They wanted you, of course, and I told them it was a package deal… no you without agreeing to her."

I cut my eyes at him. "What the hell, Atticus. What's wrong with her? Why are they so hesitant to let her shoot this scene?"

He was squirming just a bit in his chair now. "I told you I just signed her, this will be her first shoot."

"A newbie? You've got to be kidding me. Her first scene will be with a ten-inch monster cock? Do you hate her or something?"

"Hey, now. Your first shoot with Dirk was only your third scene and you survived just fine."

"Yeah, you fucked up then and you're fucking up now." Then, the realization hit me. "They want anal, don't they?"

"Yeah, they do, from both of you."

"And she agreed to that?"

"Yes, she did. She's hungry, Jenna, she wants to make her mark in the industry, just like you did."

I rolled my eyes. "Whatever, Atticus. Just make sure she knows what she's in for. You'd better tell her what this is about and at least give her a chance to change her mind."

"I couldn't talk her out of it if I tried."

This reminded me of an old porn legend. It was said that Remy Lacroix's first scene was with Kink.com, a bound gang-bang. I'd never met Remy to ask her if it was true because she'd left the business before I got into it, but Atticus assured me that it was. Surely Lexi agreeing to an anal scene with Dirk would be akin to that. As long as she knew what she was in for, I guess it was on her.

"So, a week in Turks and Caicos?

"Yup, a full week. Two shoots. The second is… Big Tits in Paradise, I think. Or is it… Big Tit Summer? I forget, but it's you and six other women, kind of like an all-girl orgy, something along those lines."

Thank God, the second shoot would be easy. Dirk was always a lot to handle and I needed some recovery time after a shoot with him.

"And the days between shoots?"

"Five days, Jenna. Five days in the Caribbean to do as you please."

I tapped my fingers on the desk. "First class, of course."

"Of course. Just don't get sunburned before the second shoot."

I looked out the window at dreary old L.A., swamped in the middle of a three-day rainstorm. And another cold front was moving in after that. The prospect of some hot sandy beach where nobody knew me and I could get some peace and quiet sounded pretty damn good.

"Well, you could have done worse, sure enough. Alright, Atticus. You've got me all pumped up now. I can't wait to go fuck some strangers for money."

"That's my girl," he said with a wink and a smile.

----------

The gate area for the flight to Miami was sparsely populated, but I had given the counter girl my phone number and she texted me in the first-class lounge a few minutes before boarding began, so when I walked up they had just begun boarding first class. Perfect, I didn't have to sit out here in public and risk getting recognized.

I was dressed in Miami camouflage: Minnie Mouse sweatshirt, pink hat, sunglasses, and some rather loose-fitting beach pants, so the chances of me getting noticed were pretty slim. I made it to my seat with no issues except a bit of an overlong stare from the attractive flight attendant. This was a first, I was the only one seated in first class.

"May I get you some champagne or a cocktail before takeoff, Miss Erickson?" Her name tag read Shawna, and she gave me a very sweet smile.

I was on the red-eye flight from Los Angeles to Miami so I could arrive there in time to catch the morning flight to Provencale, the airport for Turks and Caicos. I thought a cocktail might help me get some sleep on the flight.

"Do you have Grey Goose?"

"Of course! Would you like anything else?"

"Some lime juice, on the rocks, please."

"A gimlet! Of course, right away."

That was my dad's favorite drink, the gimlet. But he drank Kamchatka, or some other lower-shelf vodka. I'd sent him a Christmas box with several types of vodka--Goose, Chopin, Belvedere, a few other top-shelf brands, too. I needed to check back with him to see if he had a favorite yet.

I sipped my drink and looked out the window at the airport people driving their strange little vehicles as the passengers filed past. They finally closed the door and began making announcements and I realized I had no seatmate, in fact first class was still empty. I wrestled with the idea of inviting Lexi up here with me. It would be really sweet of me, and it would probably mean a lot to her, but I also just wanted some sleep. Did I really want a young Chatty Cathy acting all star-struck with me? With a sigh, I opened up my email so I could find her name. Atticus had sent me her picture and her bio that he'd be releasing to the press once our shoot was completed. In the subject line, he'd included her real name.

Sandy Gustafson. Not much of a porn name, just like mine. She would be known as Sexy Lexi Sapphire in no time, I was certain. She was cute, young and just a few months past 18, but she had this look, this little sparkle in her eyes, that was very attractive.

I had that sparkle, too… once. Will I… ever get it back again?

I pushed the call button and Shawna arrived within moments. "The plane seems pretty empty," I began. "Could I invite my travel partner up here with me?"

"Well… ummm… that's pretty unusual, Miss Valent --I mean, Miss Erickson, Sorry! But… ummm… we don't really do that, but…" Shawna leaned down closer to me so no passengers could hear her. "You are Miss Valentine, aren't you?" I nodded to her. "Well… I suppose I could, you know, maybe see what I could do. My boyfriend and I… well… we belong to your site and you're so sweet and beautiful, you even gave us a shout-out a few weeks ago!"

"Oh, really? What's your name on there?"

"Shawna-and-Rick420."

"Shawna and Rick, of course! You were an early subscriber, weren't you?"

She nodded her head, just super-excited that I recognized her name.

"You know, sometimes I do VIP videos, I could do a live one for you and your Rick, where I touch myself just for you two. For free, of course. And you can turn on your webcam if you like and… you know… play along."

She swallowed hard, and tried to keep her composure, but I could tell she was very excited about this idea. "What's your friend's name? I'll have them up here in three minutes."

"Sandy Gustafson. She's young, but please get her a drink, okay?"

"I'm on it." Shawna went up to her stewardess area, presumably to check the manifest for Sandy's seat number, then practically ran down the aisle to the back of the plane just a minute later. I smiled. Fame does have its privileges.

A couple of minutes later, I felt a presence beside me. When I looked up, I was staring into the face of a wide-eyed young woman. She was tall, maybe a few inches taller than me, and she had long blonde hair that reached the middle of her back.

"I… ummm… I don't think I'm supposed to be up here," she whispered. She gripped her backpack and looked around nervously.

"It's alright, honey, I cleared it with Shawna already. Would you like to sit with me?" I said while pointing at the empty seat beside me.

"Okay." She sat down and then fumbled with her seat belt, apparently not familiar with it.

"Can I get you something to drink, honey?" Shawna asked.

"I'll take a Sprite."

"It's a long flight, would you like to have a real drink?" I said.

Her eyes widened. "Maybe a glass of white wine?"

"Coming right up, oh, wait. We're about to take off, I'll have to collect your drink, Miss Erickson, and I'll bring you both new ones once we reach altitude."

She turned and looked at me. "I'm Sand… I mean… I'm Lexi Sapphire."

I smiled. "I'm Jenna Erickson and it's nice to meet you."

She grinned. "No, you're Madi Valentine."

"I hope that you'll call me Jenna, honey. My porn name is a little silly."

She thought for a moment. "I'm Sandy… Sandy Gustufson. Atticus told me to never use my real name to anyone."

"That's good advice, definitely. But… you can trust me, I promise."

She gave me a beautiful smile. "Yeah, I think I can." The plane began moving backwards, away from the gate. "God, I've never flown before," she said.

"You didn't fly out to LA?"

Sandy fiddled with her backpack, then directed her attention back to me. "No, I drove with my boyfriend from Minnesota."

"Are you still together?"

"No, we aren't. I don't think he realized how serious I was about getting into… you know. We broke up once I signed with Atticus."

"I understand, I think not being in a relationship will actually be easier for you."

The plane momentarily stopped and then the pilot throttled up the engines in preparation for take-off. Immediately, Sandy reached for my hand and gave it a death-grip squeeze. "I'm sorry, Jenna, it's just…"

"It's okay, just keep squeezing my hand if you need to, honey."

The thrust pushed us back in our seats, which made Sandy grip my hand even tighter. As we climbed out, I urged her to look out my window as the plane banked over the ocean to fly over L.A.

"Oh, my God! I didn't know L.A. was so big! It's beautiful at night."

Her enthusiasm reminded me of when I was this young, just a few years ago but it seemed like ages. Sandy leaned across me, trying to look out the window, so her hair was just about in my face. I inhaled and smelled lavender and maybe… mango? I liked her smell, her look, and her personality. She would be fun to shoot with, and also just fun to hang out with.

A few minutes later, the plane was safely in the air and we'd reached cruising altitude. Shawna brought us our drinks and we both took rather large sips. Fortunately. Sandy was settling down and she'd finally let my hand go. "I don't want to be a nosy bitch, but can I ask you something?"

"Of course."

"What's it like shooting a scene? Or I guess… what's it like shooting with Dirk McKinley?"

I didn't want to scare the shit out of her, but I wasn't going to sugar-coat it either. "He's one of the biggest guys in porn, honey, and most of the women in the business won't shoot an anal scene with him."

"Atticus made me watch your scene with him. That was one of your first shoots, right?"

"It was my third."

"It looked, I don't know… intense."

"It was." I thought for a moment. "But he's a sweet guy and he knows how big he is. He's a lot to manage, but he'll take it slow, and he won't hurt you."

"Okay, good."

We were getting along so well and she reminded me of myself three years ago when I first entered the business. Already, I could tell that we were kindred spirits, and even though I barely knew her, I felt a bond with her. "You've done anal before, right?"

Her face broke into a little blush. "Yeah, I have. My ex isn't small, but he's… you know… he's no Dirk McKinley."

I giggled. "Most men aren't. Lots of lube, okay? There's no such thing as too much lube when it comes to dealing with that monster." We each took another sip of our drinks and enjoyed a comfortable silence. She was so friendly and easy to talk to, and I really felt comfortable around her. I had to admit, it was a nice change from dealing with some of the snobby porn bitches. "Can I ask you… you know… a personal?"

"Sure, Jenna."

"Have you ever been with a woman?"

Another little blush broke over her face. "I have, I had a friend in high school that I kinda hooked up with."

"Okay, that's good… because the camera picks up everything. If you make a little face like you aren't that into it, the camera will catch it. You need to be able to go like… you know… full-speed ahead… all-in. No awkward pauses or anything."

"I'll be fine, I promise. To be honest, I'm much more concerned about being with Dirk than being with you."

"We'll have fun, I promise."

She looked thoughtfully into my eyes. "You'll get me through this, won't you?"

"Yes, honey, I will." This time, I reached over and held her hand as the plane droned on through the night.

----------

"That's it, Madi," the director called out. "Keep walking slowly towards us… gimme a little more sashay, good girl… now stop and look past us out to the open sea… that's right… you're beautiful… you're young and hot and feeling sexy… yeah, good, bite your lip, baby… so good… alright! Cut! Let's get ready for Lexi's solo now, people."

I hustled over to the EZ-Up tent where my assistant handed me a cold water bottle. The air temperature was a lovely 82 degrees and the sun felt amazing, but I didn't want to overdo it and it was good to stay in the shade when I wasn't filming. I sat in the big chair next to Sandy as she waited for the crew to get set up for her first scene. This was just intro footage, it was supposed to all be in slow motion and show us two girls meeting on the beach as friends. Dirk was "At work" so he wasn't in this sequence.

"You're so beautiful, Jenna," Sandy gushed. "And the way you move, the sun glistening on your skin… what am I even doing here next to you? I mean, look at your suit! Is it even an actual bathing suit? Come on… I feel like a boy next to you."

I shot her a beautiful smile. "Seriously, girl? You're the one that looks like a model. What are you, like 5'7"?"

She blushed. "I'm 5'9"."

"See, your ass should be on a cat-walk somewhere in Paris, not in the middle of the Caribbean shooting porn with me."

She reached over and squeezed my hand. "I was so nervous… you know… watching your scene with Dirk in Atticus's office, but you feel like my sister or something, like I've known you for years, Jenna."

"We'll get through this together, okay?"

"Yes, we will."

We'd gotten to know each other pretty well in the past 36 hours and teased each other relentlessly like sisters or, better yet, like best friends. I had tried to tell her everything I knew about filming scenes; how it's done, how long it takes, what the director's instructions meant, and I also gave her my personal tips on all of it. One of them was to not have sex or masturbate for at least 24 hours before the shoot. That gave me a lot of extra sexual energy on screen because I really was hungry for sex as the hours went by.

"When's the sex start?" she whined.

"Omigod, girl, are you like ruled by your pussy or something?" I teased.

"Me? Do you know how much of your stuff I've watched? You're like this slut-goddess or something."

I smiled. "Maybe like… you've watched… I don't know… two or three hours of my stuff. Haven't you ever gone a day and a half without an orgasm?"

"No! Why would I? You better fix your boobs, you're turning me on and I wish you'd quit it. Here, I'll get it."

My Wicked Weasel… contraption… was ostensibly a swimsuit, but none of the fabric pieces of my bikini top were wider than my areolas. It only took about 20 steps for my breasts to jiggle their way out from underneath the suit. I could have tied it on tighter but the director loved the loose look. Sandy slipped her fingers under the string and mico-fabric, the tips of her fingers pressing into my left breast as she did so. My nipple responded quickly and began to harden under her touch. She covered it back up with the bikini top, but still some of my areola showed out the sides.

"That's the best I can do, maybe if you keep your nipples hard it won't slip off as much." She proceeded to tweak my little pink nubs of flesh, which produced the desired effect, two hard nipples.

"San--" I stopped myself; we agreed not to use our real names out in public and especially not on the set. "Lexi," I began again. "You're turning me on and I wish you would quit it!"

"Slut," she teased. Then she leaned in close and whispered in my ear. "You're going to be begging me to suck these in a couple of hours, aren't you."

The nerve! This… kid… is trying to get the better of me? I… kind of admire that.

"Girl," I said as I sensually stroked her cheek, "you're gonna go far."

"Lexi!" the production assistant called out. "We're ready for you on the beach."

"See you soon," she teased again as she sauntered out into the sun to begin her scene. Similar to mine, they shot her from the other side so when edited together it would look like we were on opposite ends of the beach. She walked sexily at the water's edge, playfully kicking up some water now and then. Then they had her turn and look down the beach towards my direction.

"Madi!" she called out. "Over here!" She jumped and waved excitedly.

"And… Cut!" The director talked to the cinematographer for a few moments, then nodded to the PA. They began setting up for the next shot.

Damn, one take? She's a natural.

I went down for my scene, our scene, really. I was to run toward Lexi and then hug her, and I was to ignore any wardrobe malfunctions if and when they occurred. I knew they were shooting at a high frame-rate so it could be edited in slow motion.

"Action!"

I turned towards the camera as if I'd just heard Lexi call my name. I smiled, waved, and ran towards the camera where Sandy would be standing. On about the third step of my run, my left breast popped free. My right breast followed on the next step and they both bounced up and down as I ran down the beach. I fought the urge to grab them as they slammed down; it wasn't very comfortable for me but I knew it would look amazing when viewed in slow motion.

The director wanted three takes of that, there wasn't anything wrong with them, I think he just liked seeing my breasts come out of my bathing suit. Anyway, it only took a couple of minutes before our next shot was ready, our hug and kiss. In order to maintain continuity, I was told to just leave my breasts exposed while they set up the cameras and sound gear. It wasn't too bad, though, I was pretty used to being naked in front of strangers and this beach was very secluded.

"Okay, girls," the director announced. "We're going to have Lexi standing here, facing you, Madi, as you come running in. We'll have three cameras going, just remember not to look into them until the very end, then look into camera one, this one right here.

"So, you're excited to see each other, you're lovers, you'll kiss and do some touching, then some chasing and frolicking in the waves, you know what I want, right, Madi?"

"I got this, chief. I'll lead Lexi in the right direction, and we'll keep it sexy."

"Okay, perfect. We're recording audio, but we will probably have to loop it due to the wave noises. Okay everybody? Let's get this moving!"

They started me about ten feet away from Sandy, so when the action started I closed the distance to her in a few steps and we met in a sensual hug. We both smiled and giggled as I spun us around once with Lexi following me perfectly. With my peripheral vision I kept us well-positioned for the cameras; my hand nearest the camera grabbed her ass cheek, my fingers gripping her flesh. Playfully, I leaned in for our kiss.

Sparks.

Maybe it was the sun, or the two-day orgasm denial, or the fact that Sandy was so damn cute, but it felt so good kissing her. Both of our mouths opened wide and moved up and down… I pulled back just a tiny bit so the cameras could see our tongues for a moment, then pushed back in. Sandy kissed me so… lovingly that it was hard to pull apart, but after a couple of minutes of kissing her I knew I needed to move things along.

"It's so good to see you, baby," I said a bit loudly, hoping the microphones would pick it up.

Sandy's hand drifted down to cup my bare breast and she gave it a good squeeze. "It's good to see you too, my love. Your suit looks amazing, but it doesn't seem to fit too well."

"Yours is nice too, Lexi, but I'm going to have to take your top down to make us even!"

"You'll have to catch me first!"

She pushed me away from her and then ran into the surf. I followed her into the knee-deep water, and a few seconds later we were wrapped up tightly in each other's arms again. As our lips met, I pushed my breasts into hers and slipped my thigh between her legs. Our tongues played in each other's mouths for about a minute. She surprised me, because it didn't feel like a typical porn kiss; she was getting into this as much as I was. She sensually ran her hands through my hair and our mouths continued to melt together until the director yelled cut.

"Excellent, ladies. Okay, let's get the equipment packed up and get it to the set. Time's money, people."

"So… do we have to stop kissing?" Sandy asked sweetly.

"I'm afraid so, hon. They need to move everything to the house, wherever that is. And we've got to clean out." I took her hand and led her out of the shallow surf.

Her eyes widened. "Clean out? What the hell is that?

"Enemas."

"Enemas? Isn't that something that, like, doctors do or something?"

I giggled. "Doctors… ummm… I don't know, maybe? But it's kind of a requirement we have to do before shooting an anal scene."

"God, why?"

"Dirk will use his fingers and tongue… down there… and then his cock will be down there too, so it's better to be squeaky clean. Nobody wants to see anything from your ass or mine. You know what I'm saying? If we don't clean out ahead of time, the fans might see something that no one wants to see."

She thought for a moment, then the lightbulb went on. "Oh, God… ewww!"

"Right, we don't want any ewww moments! We'll take care of it once we're at the house."

We got to the beach house after about 40 minutes. It was very nice and modern, but the beach itself was really rocky and wasn't as suitable for our first scene, which is why we had to have separate locations. Dirk hadn't arrived yet, he really didn't need any makeup or prep-work done. I helped Sandy through the enema process, we got all of our STD tests scanned and approved, and then we had our script meeting.

When Dirk arrived, the director kept Lexi in the other bedroom; he wanted their first meeting to be on camera.

"Dirk!" I squealed as I ran to him. He easily picked me up and spun me around and we shared a hot little kiss; he was such a sweetheart.

"How's my girl, you doin' alright?" he asked as he set me back down.

"I'm doing great, big man. How about yourself? You ready for today?"

"Girl, I ain't busted a nut in three days. Don't be lookin' at me sideways or I might blow. So who's the new baby? Where she at?"

"They want to bring her out early in the scene. She's very pretty, tall and slim. But Dirk, this is her first ever porn shoot, so take it easy on her okay? She's only 18."

He put his hand to his chest as if to say, Who, me?

"Madi, I'm shocked, babygirl. You know I'm always a gentleman." Then he grabbed his cock, which was visibly angling down his left leg in his beach shorts. "Now this motherfuckah, well… I can't always vouch for his behavior, you know that's the truth."

"I'm telling you, you'd better keep that monster in line," I teased.

As we shared a little laugh, Donny, the PA or Production Assistant, interrupted our little reunion. "Five minutes, everybody. Five minutes!"

Dirk gave me a big smile, "I'll see you in five minutes, then, babygirl. And I must say, you are lookin' tight!"

Ten minutes later, Dirk was seated on a large white sectional couch with several accessory pillows. His back was to the beach, but that provided a great backdrop for our scene as the palm trees swayed lazily behind him. The dark mahogany floors provided a strong contrast to the couch, and made my stripper heels clunk very loudly as I approached Dirk, who was supposedly reading Architectural Digest.

"Hey, baby, where you been at?" he said, looking up at me as I sauntered in wearing tiny white shorts and a tight red tank top.

I straddled his lap, facing him as I sat down. I leaned in and kissed his dark lips with my light pink ones. Both of us were hungry for sex, for each other, and our kiss showed our passion and energy. His hands went down naturally to cup my ass and I wrapped my little arms around his big neck.

After a minute or so, we broke apart, both breathing a little heavy. We weren't supposed to kiss that long, but they could cut what they wanted if they needed to.

"Damn, girl, that was a helluva kiss right there. Did you miss me or somethin'? It's only been a few hours, where'd you go?"

Right. Get back on script, don't be so horny! "I was just at the beach, catching some rays, you know? Working on my tan."

"Gimme your arm," Dirk commanded. This wasn't in the script but I just went with it. He laid his very black arm next to my mildly tan arm. "You tryna get darker skin? You got a long way to go, baby!"

I couldn't believe he said that. I laughed so hard I snorted and some of the crew laughed also, probably loud enough to get picked up on the recorder.

"I mean I know you like the dark skin brothas, but you gonna hurt yourself with the skin cancer or something."

I tried to talk but I couldn't look him in the eye without giggling.

"Still rolling!" the director hollered out. He was pissed, but he was laughing too. "Come on, let's settle down, Madi's ass isn't going to fuck itself! Let's go, you two."

It took another minute or so but I was finally able to do the line again. "I was out on the beach, catching some rays, working on my tan. Oh, and I ran into a girl from my writing class. I told her to come by after she finishes her errands."

"Well, she better not come too soon, you and I got some bidness to do first."

I reached down and gripped the hem of my tank top and pulled it up off over my head; shaking my hair as it all came back down.

"Mmm, you got the best tiddies in town, baby."

I cupped them as he leaned forward to suck them. I was glad we got that laughing out of the way, I was really ready to get fucked and have some orgasms. Dirk's voracious suckling got to me fast; my nipples were sending sparks straight to my clit.

"Mmm… thank you, Daddy, are they getting you hard? I want that big black cock… inside me… pretty fucking soon." This wasn't just acting, I needed to come.

"You know I'm getting hard for you, baby! You just walk in the room and it starts fillin' up."

Always the charmer, but for some reason it works when he says it. "Let's get that cock out, whaddya say?"

I stood up, kicked off my shoes, and quickly took off my little shorts, exposing my red thong. Meanwhile, Dirk stayed seated but slid his shorts and shirt off with record speed. There it is, that monster. The truth is, I loved how it looked on screen, but I was still a little bit afraid of it.

I dropped to my knees to get between his legs and took his cock in both of my hands. "There you are…"

"You love that big nigga cock, dont you, princess?" he growled lustfully. I was a little taken aback by his… ummm… choice of words, but I assumed it was alright since I wasn't the one who said it.

I looked directly into his eyes. "You know I love it, Daddy," I cooed.

"Ten inches of Alabama black snake, just for you."

I used both of my hands to slowly stroke him. After a few seconds, his pre-cum was dripping onto my fingers. Fuck, he wasn't kidding about being ready to go. I'd never seen him this worked up so quickly. I opened my mouth and gave the head a few hard sucks, and he let out a low, deep groan.

"Hold, perfect," the director called out. "Okay, cue Lexi, still rolling, people, looking good."

I took his cock back into my mouth and worked him about halfway in when suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Mother-fuck, you gotta be kidden me. Is that your friend?" Dirk said disgustedly.

"Yeah, it probably is, Daddy. Don't worry, she won't stay long, I promise." Dirk pulled up his boxers and shorts, and I slid my little tank top back on, but stayed in my thong. When I opened the door, Sandy and I exchanged big smiles and a tight hug.

"God, girl, I'm sorry, I came at a bad time, huh?" she said while looking down at my hard nipples that were poking through the thin material.

"Not at all, come on in." I took her hand and led her over to the couch. She was wearing a sexy little black mini-skirt and a tight T-shirt with clear, five-inch plastic heels. "Baby, this is my friend, Lexi. Lexi, this is my man, Dirk."

His eyes lustfully traveled up and down her body. "Damn, you didn't tell me your friend is so fuckin' hot," Dirk exclaimed.

"I know, right? She's so pretty, huh?" Because I was in my bare feet, Sandy was towering over me, something that wasn't lost on Dirk.

"Girl, how tall are you, you gonna be hittin' your head on the ceiling and shit."

That was not in the script! But Sandy didn't miss a beat.

"I'm 5'9". Madi didn't tell me you liked tall women," she said seductively.

Okay, damn. She's a natural.

"C'mon over here, sit beside me."

Sandy sat down next to Dirk and he wrapped his arm around her, and then I sat next to her. "Did Madi tell you how much fun we had today?" she said.

"No, she didn't, why don't you clue me in," he said, as he ran his fingers over her tanned thigh. No man would ever be this forward with a woman he'd just met, but of course, this was porn.

"We laid out, caught some rays, played in the water, and made out a little."

"What? You made out wit' my bitch?"

"You know I did, she's so sexy and beautiful, I couldn't keep my hands off of her," she cooed.

"Girl, I don't believe you, I think you'd better show me."

Sandy turned, and faced me, and we shared a long, slow, wet kiss. After a few seconds, our hands were roaming across each other's bodies. While we were kissing, Dirk reached into his pants, pulled out his cock, and began to slowly stroke it as he took in the view. Sandy hadn't noticed his cock yet as she was busy kissing me, so I let a few moments go by, enjoying her soft lips. I knew once she saw Dirk's cock our little moment would be all over.

The director began waving frantically, so I broke our embrace. "Lexi, you need to… ummm… check out my man here."

I watched her face as she turned, and she visibly lurched her head back a couple inches; her eyes widened and her mouth fell open and she was unable to say her line. She was unable to say anything.

I tried to jog her memory. "Have you ever seen a cock that big before?"

But instead of responding, she just shook her head slowly side-to-side. It took everything in my power not to laugh, because she acted so silly, but she wasn't acting. She was literally in shock. I tried again. "I know it's huge, but you wanna kiss it, don't you?"

She nodded her head slowly up and down. I took her by the hand and said, "Come on, girl, let's go say hi."

Sandy's body at least began functioning; she got down on her knees between Dirk's legs while I slid beside him. Still holding her hand, I rested it on his cock. The heat coming off that thing was intense; we both gripped it firmly and our squeezing produced a dollop of pre-cum at the tip.

"Go on, Lexi, taste him."

She eagerly moved forward and kissed the tip of his penis, her mouth spreading over his huge, fleshy mushroom. I leaned in and kissed the base of his cock, wrapping my lips around half of his girth.

Lexi pulled up off of him and looked up at Dirk. "This is incredible! You're incredible! You're like a fucking horse!"

None of that was in the script, but at least she was talking now, and the director made that rolling motion with his arms and hands, indicating we should keep going.

Lexi took Dirk's huge cock into her mouth again, taking more and more of him in. She got a little past the halfway point when she gagged a little and withdrew, her saliva pouring down on my cheek as I sucked one of his testicles. But Sandy turned out to be a trouper; once she found her limit, she went right back to it, repeatedly pushing her head down as far as she could go and using her hand to stroke the area of his shaft that her mouth couldn't reach.

I began kissing my way back up his shaft, tasting some of his pre-cum amidst all of Sandy's saliva. When I got to the top, Sandy and I kissed and tongued each other with Dirk's big fleshy head right between our lips.

"Look at you white girls go! You know who got the best dick in town, don't you!"

"It's you, baby," I purred. Then I took him in my mouth and went down until he hit the top of my throat, which I relaxed, and then I took him to the root.

"Holy shit!" cried Sandy, that's impossible!"

I held my position with his cock down my throat and my nose in his abs for about ten seconds… then I came back up for air, my saliva drooling all over his cock.

"That's my good little girl," Dirk moaned.

"I want to try that again!" Sandy insisted. She gently but firmly edged me aside and took Dirk's cock into her mouth. She immediately went down as far as she could, a little past halfway. She rose back off of him and looked at me. "Push my head, okay?"

Somewhat startled, I rested my hands on her head as she went down on him again. When she reached her maximum depth, I pushed a little… but nothing happened. Sandy came up again, gasping for air.

"Madi, please. I need you to do this for me."

I kissed her, drool and all, and told her I would do better. I grabbed her head with both hands, and when she went down again, I lifted her head back an inch and pushed pretty hard, and she went past her previous limit! I could feel the resistance so I pulled her head back up a few inches and pushed down hard again. She made some guttural squeaky noises, which told me she was breathing, so I did that about ten more times before I pulled her off of Dirk's cock completely.

Sandy coughed and wiped her face. "Oh, my God! That was incredible! I've never felt anything like that! How far did I go?"

"You were almost there, baby," Dirk complimented her. "Just another inch or so. But girl, you got farther than most!"

Sandy asked, still panting, "Can we do it again, Madi? But really push, okay? I want all of him."

She took that Alabama Black Snake into her mouth again, and the determined look on her face told me she was going to make it this time. She got about eight inches on her own but was stuck, so I grabbed her head again and pushed hard.

She made it! But I pulled her back off quickly to give her a moment, then she nodded slightly and I pushed her all the way down again.

"Fuck, baby, yeah, yeah!" Dirk was obviously enjoying her efforts.

I let go of her head and she stayed there a few moments, her nose buried in Dirk's torso and over ten inches of cock in her mouth and throat. She pulled up about halfway, breathed in and out, and went back down, this time on her own. I reached out and caressed Dirk's giant balls as she plunged her mouth down on him repeatedly.

"That looks so sexy, honey, that big cock looks so good in your mouth," I said encouragingly. Her eyes were watering and her saliva was dripping down onto my fingers as I continued to sensually knead his balls. Then his breathing changed and he tensed up. Holy shit, he's close! Whatever she was doing, he obviously loved it. Like all porn men, Dirk had amazing control, but what happened next confirmed my earlier suspicions.

Dirk pulled her off him. "Damn, girl! Your throat is so tight, I gotta settle myself back down."

The little break in the action was a perfect opportunity to reset for the next camera angle.

"Still rolling,"the director called. "Dirk, we're gonna do the anal licking scene. Madi, you better suck his cock for this part, and Lexi, let's see some good tongue-work."

Dirk scooted to the edge of the couch, lifting his legs up so his ass was very accessible. His cock was reachable too, but there wasn't really any position that would hide that thing.

Sandy shot me a little wide-eyed, apprehensive look, so I leaned in and whispered to her, "He's always very clean, just get in there and have fun with it. You'll be fine." She nodded and gave me a weak smile. Probably never licked a man's asshole before.

"Let's go, ladies, still rolling!"

Sandy got between his knees and started licking his balls, a good place to start. I spit on dirk's cock before easily taking him down to the root. After I bobbed my head a few times, I noticed that Lexi was still on his balls, I gently laid my hand on her shoulder, and pushed slightly to encourage her to go lower. She did, and soon I could see her extended tongue lightly flicking over his asshole. I let Dirk's cock slip from my mouth and then I lovingly ran my hand through her hair. "You look so beautiful and sexy," I said reassuringly. She gave me a beautiful smile, then fully extended her tongue and sank it deep into his ass. I took his cock back into my mouth and began deep-throating again in rapid succession.

Knowing Dirk as well as I did, I recognized his signs that he was fighting off an orgasm: strained grunts, clenched fists, and some awkward twisting of his upper body. As soon as I saw or heard one of these, I backed off from deep-throating him and just stroked his cock for a little while, making sure not to touch the head. I knew it still looked hot on camera and didn't look like anyone was actually taking a break, although we were. I made sure to drip some saliva and say a few dirty things just to keep it lively.

"How good does Lexi's tongue feel?"

"Oh, man, she going to town on me! I'm so glad you brought her."

I laughed and swallowed his cock again. Giving head always got me wet, but stretching my throat like this seemed to get me even wetter. I had a bit of a submissive streak and sucking a big cock like this just pushed all those buttons. And Sandy and her naughty tongue were right in my view too; when she smiled at me my pussy tingled even more.

We'd kept working on him for several more minutes when the director held up a dry-erase board with the words "FUCK MADI" scrawled on it. Sandy couldn't see it from her viewpoint but Dirk and I did. I pulled off of his tree trunk and bent down to her. She seemed all too glad to take a break from tongue-fucking Dirk's asshole. She stretched up to kiss me, gasping a little as she was beginning to realize that porn is actually hard work!

"Baby," I said softly, "lie down against the arm of the couch… that's a good girl… scoot up a little more. Good. Now, enjoy." I crawled between her spread legs and began kissing her bare pussy lips. With my head down there and my ass up high, I was now in the perfect position for Dirk.

"Yeah, baby, you know what's next " he growled. The head of his cock began pressing into my pussy. Fortunately, I was more than adequately prepared as my juices were flowing from all the cock-sucking I'd performed. And now, as I buried my face in Sandy's sex, I was going to make sure she was wet enough for him, too.

I'd had Dirk's cock inside me several times at this point, and yet, it still was a bit of a shock when he opened me up like only he can. It felt like someone was shoving a wine bottle up inside me, and not the narrow end. He stretched me so much that my clitoris was drawn to him, getting rubbed by every movement of his cock. And Dirk didn't make little movements.

I considered myself an expert in the art of cunnilingus, but that was under normal conditions. Getting impaled, ram-rodded, by a monster cock changed things up quite a bit; all my sensual finesse went right out the window. I wanted to give Sandy an amazing pussy-licking that she would never forget, but instead I just tried to keep my mouth on her as Dirk fucked me hard, harder than usual, even. In my hedonistic fog, I did notice that she was juicing into my mouth quite a bit and I tried to do better, but mostly my wet face just slammed into her pussy as Dirk slammed into mine.

"That's my girl! Make that new bitch come!"

I assumed he was talking to me, but I was on my own journey at this point, climbing rapidly and not really sure what effect I was having on Sandy. Dirk's amazing cock drilled me more… and more… and the pressure built up way past my tolerance levels… three days without an orgasm… kissing my new sexy friend… Dirk's huge cock and his offensive language… Dirk's hand on my head forcing my face to smash Sandy's pussy…

"Aaaaaiiiieeeee!" I screamed as lightning seemed to have struck my body, sending jolts of pleasure from my core to the tips of my fingers and toes. My face seemed suddenly covered in wetness and it dawned on me that Sandy was coming also. Like me, I discovered, she was not a squirter but she was definitely a juicer, her pussy producing copious amounts of secretions.

Dirk was hooting a bit and talking about a "two-for-one" as he pulled his cock from me.

Noooo…

I held still for a few moments, knowing they were getting a shot of my gaped pussy, but I felt suddenly lonely at his cock's departure. Dirk picked me up off the couch and set me aside so he could advance on Sandy where she lay. I backed out of the way to ensure the camera got a good shot of him entering my new friend.

"Here I come, baby. You ready for me?"

His cock, glistening with my juices all over it, split Sandy's lips, and she gasped loudly as he penetrated her. I was glad to see Dirk take his time with her, allowing her to adjust to his massive volume.

"Jesus, that's so big," she cooed.

He slowly inched forward in small strokes, pulling back almost all the way out and then pushing forward another half-inch or so on each stroke. I had to admit, it looked really sexy, and I loved how the lips of her vagina stretched around his cock as he worked himself inside her. It took him quite a while to get his whole length in there, but Sandy was clearly loving it the entire time.

She leaned back on the arm of the overstuffed sofa and Dirk held himself up with his hand on the back of the couch so that the camera could capture his massive cock going in and out of her. Perfect, just enough room for me. I rounded the side of the couch so I could dangle my heavy breasts in Sandy's face. Her hands came up immediately to caress and fondle them as I bounced them lightly on her face. Her suckling of my nipples really got to me… not to mention the fantastic view I had of him plunging into her depths. She was loudly moaning and panting and Dirk's sweat began dripping onto her body. Then, the director must have given Dirk a signal that I didn't see because he pulled out of her.

"Lay down on your back, baby, I want to watch you eat my woman's pussy."

Dirk slid back so Sandy could lie down flat on the couch. She opened her legs and he quickly penetrated her again. I stood up, straddled her head facing away from Dirk, and then slowly lowered myself onto her extended tongue and sank it deeply inside me. He slowly moved himself in and out of her and I could hear little gasps and moans coming from beneath me. As I began grinding my pussy into her mouth a little more aggressively, Sandy reached up and took my breasts in her hands and gave them a gentle squeeze, I felt my body begin to climb. Then, I felt Dirk's hand rest on the small of my back; he eased me forward a couple of inches and Sandy's tongue slid over my asshole. "Yeah, girl, get that tongue in her ass, get her ready for me," he said a bit more demandingly.

Sandy squeezed my nipples, which sent little shockwaves through my core, and then I felt the tip of her tongue start to probe my puckered little hole. I reached between my legs and began rubbing my clit as she worked her tongue deeper inside me. "That feels so good, Lexi, just like that, baby," I moaned.

She wrapped her arms around my thighs and pulled me down, impaling my ass with her tongue as I furiously rubbed my clit. I felt her tongue slide out of my ass as she pushed my fingers away, and gave my clit a few hard sucks. Instantly, my body went rigid… then I shook and convulsed as a powerful orgasm washed over me. When my senses were starting to return, Sandy was lovingly squeezing my breasts. I slid down her body so I could kiss her with my ass backing up to Dirk. He pulled out of Sandy's pussy and drove his cock right into mine. I was a little… disturbed because I really liked kissing her but the sudden intrusion of ten inches of meat into my body kind of threw off my train of thought. But we weren't here for my benefit. Still, I'm sure it looked hot as my lips dragged over hers.

"Cut! Hold your places!" the director yelled. Donny, the PA, ran around and put pieces of tape on the couch to mark where Sandy's head was, and my knees, and Dirk's knees too. That would allow us to return to pretty much where we were before the cut.

"Alright, five minutes, people. You guys are doing great, you look perfect. We got the anal scenes coming up next!"

Dirk pulled out of me and helped us up off the couch. He went to the bathroom while I took the bottle of lube from Donny.

"You already put some in my ass earlier," Sandy noted. "We need more?"

I smiled at her. "It never hurts to have some extra. I want to make sure there's enough on the outside too. Now, bend over, baby."

She put her hands on the couch and leaned over, giving me good access to her ass. I liberally applied the lubricant and immediately began working it in with my fingers, pushing around her tight ring for a few moments before easing one finger inside.

"Jesus, Madi. Go easy on a girl, huh?"

One of the cameramen had just grabbed a different camera and noticed us; he began casually filming us. It would probably make for some good behind-the-scenes footage.

"Relax, baby, just relax… that's a good girl… let me in… uh… huh, yes… now that's two fingers! Don't fight me… just let it go and enjoy… you did so good today, your orgasm looked amazing. And you took his cock all the way down!"

"Yes I did!" she mewled. "Fuck, that's feeling good… you're so good at this… Madi, I really loved going down on you, and I licked up all your cum and swallowed. You taste… divine."

Donny handed me the dildo I'd given him earlier; it was my biggest one at eight inches long and about two-thirds as thick as our big friend here. He had already lubed it up for me.

"Thank you, love. You were sooo good at licking me. Okay, here comes a little more for you." I took my fingers out of her ass and she gasped when I pushed in the dildo. Her asshole stretched wide as I forced it in about an inch.

"Holy shit! Mother-fuck! What the hell is that?"

I pulled it back half an inch and then fucked her back and forth. "We need to warm you up, honey, get you stretched out a little. Does it hurt?"

"Well, no… I guess… but it's so fucking big! I almost feel like I need to sh--"

"That's why we did the enemas. You're fine, you're all good… I'm gonna push now… easy does it… you're doing great," I said reassuringly.

Dirk had returned from his piss and was watching the activity. "You know, I'm not gonna have to go through my normal process of working my big dick up again. You girls are getting me hard right fucking now!"

"Dirk. Warm her up. Do some of that charm shit, would you?"

He winked at me. "Charm I got, baby." He got down with Sandy and started caressing her face and began gently whispering into her ear. A few seconds later she was giggling, and I felt her body ease up from her tense stance. I kept working the dildo in deeper… fucking it in and out a little at a time… deeper into her asshole.

The director pointed to his watch and made an aggravated face at me, so I flipped him off. I figured it was better to have Sandy ready instead of having her run off the set screaming in agony. He just shrugged his shoulders and returned his attention to his clipboard. This director isn't bad, but he's no Jules Jordan.

A few more pushes and I got the eight-incher fully in her ass. Dirk really helped by talking to her and kissing her, taking her mind off of what was going on back here. Although she'd told me she had done anal before, I was beginning to think it might have been only once, and maybe with just a medium-sized cock, certainly not one like she was going to get in about ten minutes. Dirk and Sandy continued kissing and getting very friendly down there, evidenced by his hard cock. Good, she'll be even more receptive.

"Baby, I'm going to pull this bad boy out and put in a butt plug. It won't show on camera with me on top of you, and they can cut the edit when we pull it out. But it will keep you ready since I'm going first, okay, baby?" I withdrew the dildo and she gaped nicely. The cameraman came over to catch her pulsing, gaping asshole as it tried to return to its normal size.

Donny handed me the butt plug, all lubed-up and ready to go. This guy should be the director, he's really on the ball. This was a pretty good-sized glass plug at about four inches long and maybe two inches in diameter. I figured it would keep her reasonably open until it was her turn. After insertion, I nodded to the director.

"Places, everyone!" Donny yelled, even though we were all right here. But it got us moving; I quickly put a large glob of lube in and on my own ass. "Lexi, on your back… that's good… scootch down a bit… now you, Madi, on top of her… good… and you, Big Man, you know where to be. Okay, we are good!" He took off the pieces of tape right before the director yelled, "Action."

Dirk began slapping his huge cock on my ass, the weight and power of it evident, and it turned me on. I was on all fours over Sandy, so I leaned down to kiss her and rub my breasts into hers.

"Yeah, you know what's comin', baby." He rubbed that big fleshy cock-head over my asshole, teasing it. "Yeah, you know… you know.." He pressed his cock forward, straining my sphincter… stretching it… his inhuman cock trying to split me open… oh, God, he's so fucking big!

His freight-train cock burst past my ring with such force and surprise I reared up and screamed to the heavens as he filled me. "Aaauuughh!"

I scared everyone, I think. Mostly Sandy, she did not look happy! But I defy anyone not to have a similar reaction when over ten inches of thick black cock is slammed into them like he slammed into me. But the pain receded quickly and I recovered in a flash, snuggling back down with Sandy as Dirk repeatedly took my ass. We exchanged a series of hot, passionate kisses, then I felt Dirk place his hands on my hips for additional leverage and he began rutting inside me hard and fast, which nearly took my breath away. Sandy lovingly wrapped her arms around me as Dirk continued his assault.

"I want to taste that beautiful pussy again, honey," she cooed.

It felt like my body was slipping in and out of consciousness as I rapidly climbed. Every nerve ending felt like it was on fire, but I willed my brain to focus and respond to her somewhat coherently. "I'd love to feel your hot little mouth on me again," I moaned through deep gasps of breath. Dirk must have been listening to our exchange because he fully impaled himself inside me and then remained still, which allowed me to raise my body off of Sandy enough for her to slide in underneath me. Once she was in position, Dirk resumed pounding my ass incredibly hard and I felt the tip of Sandy's tongue glide over the wet lips of my vagina.

"My clit, baby, lick my clit… get me there," I groaned. Her lips encircled my hard little bud and she gave me a few quick hard sucks. Instantly, it felt like a bomb went off inside me. I groaned, shuddered, and began to violently convulse… and my world went dark for several seconds. When my senses were beginning to return, Dirk was still fully in me and Sandy's mouth was no longer making contact with my clit; she was licking my secretions off my inner thighs. Then Dirk slowly eased out of me and moved his hands to the cheeks of my ass, holding them open. Even though I couldn't see it, I was certain that the camera guy had moved in behind him and was getting footage of my obscenely-gaped asshole.

"Perfect, cut," the director yelled out. "Okay, ladies, let's switch it up."

Damn, it's her turn now. I was really hoping she could handle this and I tried to think of the best way I could assist her. First I pulled her butt-plug out, since that wasn't in the shot, and handed it to Donny. The script called for Dirk to take her from behind while I was underneath them. Quickly, I slid off of her. "Okay, girl, you'll get right here in the middle and I'm going to get under you." Dirk stood up and stroked his cock as he watched us move into the new position. With some help from the director, we finally got where we needed to be; Sandy was on her knees, squatting directly over my face with her hands on the back of the couch. I lay basically upside down on the couch with my legs hanging off the back and my face hanging off the front cushion, my mouth was ready to lick Sandy's pussy and, whenever I could, Dirk's balls, too.

"Okay, great," the director said. "Action!"

Dirk moved in behind Sandy and then reached around to squeeze her breasts and let the tips of his fingers run over her erect nipples. She opened her legs wider and he took his cock in his hand. Taking me a bit by surprise, he eased his cock into my mouth and I gave it a couple of hard sucks. When he pulled back, I was able to leave a pretty sizable amount of saliva on the head of his cock, which I hoped would make insertion easier for Sandy. Dirk was grasping his cock at the base and he rested the tip at Sandy's asshole. Slowly, he started to push inside her.

"Oh, Jesus, fuck," she groaned.

I knew exactly what she was feeling. Immediately, I took her clit in my mouth and began sucking on it, which I hoped would give her a little pleasure to go along with the pain that I knew she was experiencing. Fortunately for her, Dirk was being patient and taking his time as he worked his massive girth into her. Once he was about halfway in, he eased himself back and then pushed in a little deeper. Sandy was taking huge gulps of breath in an attempt to find her way through the pain. I used the tip of my tongue to make little circles on her clit, and even though I couldn't really see what was happening I wanted to encourage her. "That looks so sexy, baby," I cooed.

"Damn, that's a tight little asshole, baby girl," Dirk said between low, deep grunts. "You almost… got all of me… almost… that's a girl… Yessss! I'm all in, baby. I'll let you enjoy that for a moment."

"Oh… my… God," was all Sandy could muster.

"You're doing great, kid!" I called out from my muffled position. It smelled like a sex factory down where I was; her pussy juice and both of their sweaty body scents combined to nearly overwhelm my olfactories.

Dirk rocked back and forth for a little while, letting her get used to his presence inside her. He really took his time, knowing she needed it and they could always cut this part out if it went on too long. After a couple of minutes, he slowly pulled mostly out… and then eased himself back inside and repeated that slow move several times. Then he put his hands on her hips and picked up the pace. I kept licking and sucking on her clit and I could feel her body begin to stiffen. "Just like that, Madi, suck my clit… I'm there… I'm there," she groaned.

I wrapped my arms around her thighs and flicked her hard little nub with my tongue, and then I gave it a few hard sucks and she let out an ear-piercing scream. She flooded my mouth as she violently released and I had to swallow a couple of times to get it all down. Damn, maybe this girl can squirt? I wasn't entirely certain, but I knew it was going to look sexy for the fans.

As her senses were returning, Dirk was pounding her out incredibly hard. She was moaning and gasping; it was as if her lungs couldn't take in enough oxygen. Suddenly, Dirk pulled out of her and shoved his cock deep into my mouth and throat. "Yeah, bitch, all the way down, just like that," he grunted.

Because of the weird position, I could barely move, so I just remained still and let him fuck my throat. I had to really concentrate and breathe through my nose, but my eyes began to water when his balls blocked all my air and I wasn't sure how much more of that I could take. I was seconds from raising my hand to stop the scene; but just in the nick of time Dirk pulled out of my throat and roughly shoved himself back into Sandy's ass. She let out another low, deep grunt as he penetrated her. Even though I doubted she needed it, I continued to lick her clit, and I was relieved to see that she was actually pushing her hips back to meet his aggressive thrusts. Yeah, she's getting into this.

"Oh, God, Madi… keep sucking on my clit… just a little harder," she groaned.

I took her clit inside my mouth and gave it a few hard sucks. Seconds later, I opened my mouth and another torrent of liquid poured into it. It was even more than before and I had to swallow a few times to get it all down. Okay, no doubt about it now, this girl's a squirter.

As she was beginning to recover, Dirk pulled the same move that he'd done with me. He pulled out of her and held the cheeks of her ass open so the camera could get a good gape-shot that I knew the director would be ecstatic with. "Okay, girl, I hope you're ready for this," Dirk said huskily.

My eyes widened. Whatever he was about to do to her, I hoped she'd be ready for it too. With one long, fluid thrust he rammed himself back into her pussy, and she let out a loud gasp. Yeah, I don't think she was ready for that. He pounded her hard for a few seconds and then began jumping the track by pushing himself into her ass and then back into her pussy. He alternated back and forth for about a minute until she was gasping and moaning with deep labored breaths.

Even though he had his hands wrapped securely around her thighs, he was rotating her body so hard that it was impossible for me to keep my mouth on her pussy. I didn't want to just lie there and do nothing, so I reached up and began pinching and pulling her nipples while he rutted back and forth in her openings. "Oh, fuck, Dirk, fuck," she groaned.

Little droplets of liquid were now leaking out of her and landing on my face and hair. I squeezed her nipples harder in the tips of my fingers and a flood of liquid splashed over my breasts and stomach, effectively soaking me. When I looked up, Sandy's eyes had rolled into the back of her head and I was pretty sure she wasn't with us anymore. I could hear Dirk's breathing begin to change and I knew he was close. Just as I thought he'd do, he pulled out of her and staggered a couple of steps back, attempting to regain his equilibrium and get his cock to calm down.

Once he'd pulled out of her, Sandy collapsed on top of me and struggled to catch her breath. The entire set had gone silent and no one uttered a sound for several seconds. It was like everyone was in awe of what they'd just witnessed. "Ummm… cut?" the director squeaked. Most of the crew hooted and hollered, and a few clapped.

I giggled and wrapped my arms around my new best friend. "Girl, what the fuck was that?" I teased.

She laughed as she pulled me back to an upright position and we sat together on the couch. I took her hand in mine and gave it a little squeeze. "I have… no idea," she said through deep gasps of breath.

"You're kinda good at this, you know?"

She shot me a beautiful smile. "Yeah, maybe I am."

We both leaned in and shared a lingering, romantic kiss. "You kinda made a mess on me though," I quipped.

"Oh, God, baby, I'm sorry."

"Girl, are you kidding me? That was so sexy."

Her eyes roamed up and down my body. "I drenched you, though."

I smiled. "Yeah, you did, but AVN gives awards to girls who can do something as hot as you just did."

"Do they?"

"Yeah, they do, honey." I looked down at my wet body. "Why don't you have a quick taste?"

Sandy smirked at me, then bent down to kiss my breast, drawing my wet nipple into her mouth.

"Aw, hell no!" called Dirk. He waved his hands at us like he was pushing us away, then he walked towards the patio to face the ocean; he was still trying not to come.

Sandy looked up at me. "Damn, this tastes good!" She cupped both of my breasts and licked them somewhat dry, swallowing down her own squirt. "Do you want some?"

I figured I had a quart or two already, but I smiled and said, "Of course, hon. Bring me some."

She gathered some in her mouth from my thighs and came up to kiss me again. Our mouths joined tightly as we exchanged her squirt fluids back and forth. My pussy began tingling and it wasn't going to take much to make me--

"Hey! Save some of that for the camera!" the director yelled. "Let's go, people. Places! Is Dirk ready yet? Last shot, people, let's finish strong!" We reluctantly slipped apart.

"You ready for this, girl?" I asked.

She giggled. "Yeah, I want more of that big cock," she said gamely.

I laid myself down on the couch on my back and Sandy crawled on top of me. I loved how our breasts sensually crushed together. "Are you okay? I don't want my weight to be too much for you," she said.

"You don't feel like more than a couple of hundred pounds," I said saucily.

She giggled. "Oh, you'd better take that back."

We exchanged a hot little kiss as Dirk moved in behind us. Well, ready or not, he's ready. He took his massive cock in his hand and stroked it to full hardness. This was an interesting position that allowed Dirk to fuck both of us in both holes --this went way beyond just jumping the tracks, it was kinda like a free-for-all where he could pretty much do whatever he wanted. I gripped Sandy tightly above me, my hands cupping her breasts.

"Oh, fuck," she groaned.

I wasn't sure which hole he'd decided on, but he'd definitely chosen her to start things off with her and not me. He placed his hands on her hips and then picked up the pace, violently rutting inside her. I'm sure it looked sexy and all, but there wasn't much I could do to actively participate in the scene. He was thrusting into her so hard that he was moving her body several inches on mine.

"Yeah, baby, you like that big cock stretching out that little pussy, don't you?" he growled.

Okay, he's in her pussy, got it. I really liked our last position much better. It was really awkward and not very comfortable, but it gave me a much better sense of what he was doing to her. Breaking me out of my reverie, I let out a loud howl when Dirk unexpectedly rammed his cock into my pussy with one long, deep thrust.

"Yeah, bitch, you thought I forgot about you, huh? Trust me, I didn't."

He was fucking me so hard now that he was pushing my head against the large pillow on the end of the sofa. It was such an erotic feeling, a beautiful woman on top of me, our sweat sensually mixing together, and his big black cock inside me pounding me out. As quickly as it started, he abruptly stopped, and Sandy let out a deep gasp that echoed off the walls of the room. "Damn, that's one tight ass," Dirk moaned.

Sandy had closed her eyes and she let out deep guttural groans while he pistoned rapidly in and out of her. After a few seconds, just like before, I felt her push her hips back to meet his hard, pounding thrusts. She looked down, our eyes met, and we shared a deep, passionate kiss as he roughly took her. "God, that feels amazing," she cooed. "Give it to me just like that, hard and deep."

He placed his hands on her hips to get additional leverage and slammed into her for about a minute until he decided to change things up again. When he penetrated my ass, it nearly took my breath away. It had been a bit since he'd been inside me and I'd tightened up a little so there were a few moments of sharp pain; but then, as I began to loosen up, pleasuring waves coursed through me that seemed to reach their apex somewhere deep inside my stomach. "Damn, little girl, you're just as tight as your friend," he hissed.

Sandy leaned in again and kissed me hard but I barely noticed; all I could focus on was the giant tree trunk inside me that felt like it was splitting me in two. Somehow, Sandy had worked her hand between us, and the tips of her fingers started rubbing my clit. My orgasm hit me almost without warning as the waves of pleasure coursed through me.

When my senses had somewhat returned, Sandy was sliding off of me and Dirk had already extracted himself from my ass. He stood up and was furiously stroking his cock. She helped me up and we both got on our knees in front of him.

"Okay, you bitches ready for this?" he howled.

"Give it to us, Daddy," I purred.

We both had our mouths open wide and his first spurt blasted me square in the face; about half of it landed on my nose and upper lip and the rest shot into my waiting mouth. Then, Dirk pointed the business end of his cannon at Sandy. Thick heavy spurts of semen blasted onto her forehead and cheek and a long white rope shot inside her mouth. The last of his cum was directed back at me. He took a step forward, placed the head of his cock on my tongue, and the rest of his ejaculate shot into my mouth. Once he was spent, he took a staggering step backwards and then looked down at us. Sandy and I turned slightly to face each other. We simultaneously leaned in and shared a long, deep kiss; we passed the semen back and forth for several seconds and then swallowed what was in our mouths.

"Girl, your face is a mess," I teased.

Sandy didn't miss a beat. "You'd better take care of it, then," she said playfully.

I pulled her closer to me, extended my tongue, and collected as much of the cum as I could from her forehead and cheek. After gathering it in my mouth, I leaned in again and we shared another passionate kiss, pushing the semen back and forth between our mouths and then swallowing.

"Well, you going to help me out too?" I said saucily.

She pulled me to her and ran her tongue over my cheek, nose, and upper lip, gathering as much cum off of me as she could. I thought she'd kiss me again, but she took me by surprise when she took a little breath and swallowed. "Damn, bitch, that's kinda greedy," I teased.

She giggled and then looked down at my breast. A dollop of semen had shot across my nipple that I hadn't even noticed. She used the tip of her finger to collect it and then she quickly licked it clean and swallowed. "Girl, I'm not sharing that either," she cooed.

We leaned in one last time and shared a hot little kiss while the camera zoomed in on Dirk. "You two bitches wore me out, but that girl can come over anytime she wants."

We both giggled. "And if you're lucky, Daddy, I might just share her with you again."

We all broke into big laughs and the director yelled, "Cut." Excellent job, all of you. That's a wrap, folks."

We exchanged big hugs with Dirk and he actually tried to chat her up. Okay, that boy is interested in her. After about a minute, I decided that I'd let them talk if that was what they wanted. "Girl, I'm sticky from head to toe and I need a shower."

"One sec, okay?"

"Sure… ummm… okay."

She slipped into Dirk's arms and they exchanged a tight hug and a little kiss. He whispered a few things into her ear before he broke their embrace. I gave him another big hug and he turned and walked towards the director. Sandy reached out and took my hand. "You want a little company in the shower?"

"Sure, that would be great." Hand in hand we walked down one of the hallways and one of the camera guys started to follow us, but I knew I was done and I was pretty sure Sandy was too. "Thanks, Mike. But we're off the clock now and need a little downtime. Thanks, though!"

Once we found the bathroom, I turned on the water in the huge shower and let it start to warm up. "I had so much fun today," she said gleefully, "but, damn, I'm already sore."

There was a fairly sharp pain emanating deep within my vagina and another that felt like it was coming from my stomach. Three hours of dealing with a ten-inch cock, I thought morbidly. "Yeah, girl, me too."

The water had finally warmed up and we stepped into the shower together. We both got under the shower head and let the warm water cascade over our bodies. Almost instantly my aching muscles began to relax. Sandy ran her hands through her hair. "Damn, it feels crusty."

I let out a tired laugh. "Yeah, there was only so much of his cum I could clean off you, girl." We both stood under the water for a while, just luxuriating in the calming water. Then I had to tease her, just a little. "I think you're coming down with something, girl. What do they call it, jungle fever?"

She giggled. "Hey, he's a… you know… nice guy, right? You told me he was."

"Yeah, he's a nice guy, but I think you're a little smitten with that big cock, huh?"

"Fuck, girl. I've never seen anything so big, not even on the internet."

I laughed. "Be careful, pretty girl, he's sweet, but he's also a horndog, too."

"Yeah, he told me he likes white girls."

I laughed. "Yeah, he sure does. Little white girls just like you."

"I kinda like him, Jenna."

"I can see that, just be careful, okay?"

"Okay, I will."

Almost another minute passed, then she clutched her hands together underneath her chin, almost as if she felt cold. "I feel kind of… funny… I don't know."

"It's pretty natural. You're on quite a high during the shoot; your adrenaline is pumping and the orgasms are coming fast and furious… and now comes this letdown period where you question everything you just did."

Her eyes widened. "Yeah, it feels exactly like that."

I held her tight in my arms. "Sandy, you were amazing today. You're going to be great at this, I can tell."

I pulled her a little closer as the water sprayed through her hair, then our eyes met. "I could have never made it through this without you, Jenna," she said sincerely.

She opened her arms, allowing us to hug properly, and we exchanged a gentle little kiss. "A long time ago, there was a girl who got me through my first night of dancing. She looked out for me, took me under her wing." I thought for a moment. "Someday, you'll be the experienced one on the set, and when a new girl needs help, look out for her, okay?"

She gave me a beautiful smile. "I will."

"This business is cold and hard, and all we have is each other, Sandy."

We shared another little kiss and held each other tight in our arms. We were both too exhausted to play. However, we took our time soaping up each other's bodies. It wasn't sexual, but it was something much better than sex. It's difficult to describe the sensuousness of what we experienced together in that shower after we'd shot our scenes with Dirk. It was two women, becoming best friends, taking care of each other and providing love and comfort for the other. It was one of the best experiences of my entire life.

Once we got out of the shower, we dried each other off and exchanged phone numbers. We promised that we'd meet up once we were both back in LA and do some shopping and go out to lunch. I never expected to meet my best friend on an airplane on my way to Turks and Caicos, but that was exactly what happened. Our friendship remained solid throughout the years, and no matter what happened in my life, I knew I could always count on her to be there for me.

----------

After the shoot with Dirk and Sandy, I was physically exhausted. Part of it was the jet-lag of the red-eye flight across the country, but the majority of my weakened state was due to dealing with the anaconda between Dirk's legs. It was my fifth shoot with him, so I should have been more used to it by now, but I didn't think any woman could ever actually prepare herself for him. It was just something that I'd had to find a way through. Sandy had made it great, though, and it had been so much easier having some help. I wished that she could have stayed longer with me here in Turks and Caicos, but she was staying at a different, and much cheaper, hotel than I was and she needed to catch the first flight out early the next morning. She told me that Atticus had booked her to shoot with Thomas at Amateur Allure in two days.

The shooting wrapped at about three in the afternoon and I went back to my suite and slept until about eight. I would probably have slept longer, but I hadn't eaten anything since breakfast and my grumbling stomach woke me out of a sound sleep. I showered, did my hair and makeup, and put on a little black cocktail dress with heels. Then I ventured down to the bar, which I'd heard served food.

When I approached a set of large oak double doors, the sign above it read Neon Nights. Due to my location, I expected a tropical theme, but I was pleasantly surprised. The bar was decorated mostly in different shades of brown. It had a large oak bar with huge planes of glass behind it. There were small circular wooden tables in the center, with comfortable-looking brown leather chairs around them. The ceiling was painted white and had large planks of oak running horizontally through it. The stylish carpet had two different shades of brown that were broken up with small squares. The space had an elegant, rustic, bucolic feel that I immediately loved. There were three other couples who were seated at the tables. They were drinking and romantically talking with each other, which was nice because I wasn't in the mood to be bothered with trolling men. I took a seat at the bar and the bartender immediately came over to me.

"What can I get you, Ma'am?"

"Jack Daniel's, a double, neat, and a bottle of water."

A little smile broke over his face. "You're too young to order that."

I cut my eyes at him. "Listen, I'm 22 and I have my ID right here." I reached for my clutch purse and began to pull it out.

He laughed. "Unlike the States, we don't have a drinking age here." What's the fuckin' problem then? I thought snidely. "Whiskey is an old man's drink," he teased.

I shot him a tired grin. "I had a rough day, and I don't feel a day over 75."

He reached for a glass and the bottle and then poured three fingers into it. "The first one is on the house, then."

"Thank you," I looked at his name tag, "Franklyn." I paused for a moment. "Can I also get a menu?"

"Of course."

After perusing the menu, I ordered a seafood platter of oysters, littleneck clams, a lobster, a dozen jumbo shrimp, and two blue-claw clams. When the enormous plate arrived, I teased Franklyn that he'd have to help me with it.

By the time I'd finished my meal, or, more accurately, a quarter of it, I ordered another drink. I was alone in the bar because the other couples had retired for the evening. As I sipped my whiskey, a man approached me and then sat at the bar beside me. He was older, maybe in his early 50s, with a full head of salt-and-pepper hair, and sparkling white teeth, and he was wearing a very sharp black designer suit. He wore a large Rolex watch that sparkled in the soft light. He turned his stool so that he faced me.

"A woman as beautiful as you should not be drinking alone," he said in a thick French accent. Without him ordering Franklyn brought him some sort of scotch.

Well, not the most tired line I've ever heard, but close. "I'm not, you're here now." I tried to keep some of the derision out of my voice, but I probably wasn't that successful. Nevertheless, I stared straight ahead.

"American women, always so hard and cold."

As I looked into his soft, gentle eyes, I realized I was being a bitch for no reason. I spoke in a softer tone, "I'm sorry, I had a long day."

"You're in paradise, how difficult could it have been?" he teased.

"I'm a model and I was shooting on location all day; it's not as easy as it looks." Telling him that I was in the fashion industry was much easier than explaining that I'd had a ten-inch cock in my ass for most of the day.

"I'm Henri, by the way."

"It's nice to meet you, I'm Jenna."

"I love your accent, is Texas, oui?"

My eyes widened. "Yes, Dallas."

"There's an old saying that if America's most beautiful women have not yet moved to California, then they are still in Texas."

I shot him a warm smile. Okay, the old man is smoother than I gave him credit for. "And let me guess, you're French."

"I am, Paris, actually."

"Beautiful city, I've never been there but it's on my bucket list."

"You come to Paris, I show you around sometime."

"I doubt your wife would like that."

"You think I'm married, mademoiselle?"

"I know you're married. Care to make a little wager on it?" I said saucily.

"What are the stakes?"

"If I'm right, you pay for my dinner."

"And if you're wrong?"

I looked him dead in the eye. "I'll go back to your room with you, Frenchie." Honestly, more sex was the last thing I wanted this evening. But I had to admit this was kinda fun.

"And what will we do once you are in my room?"

"We'll do whatever you want, Henri," I said seductively.

He picked up his glass and I had to inwardly smile when I saw his hands gently shaking as he took a sip. "So, how are we going to see who has won?"

"Give me your left hand." He put his hand in mine and I ran my finger over the little indentation that encompassed his wedding finger. "I think I've won, Henri."

A little blush broke across his face. "Yes, you have. I do not like admitting this, but I take off my wedding band when I travel, a bad habit that I picked up in my youth. But, you are still welcome to join me in my room." His smile was playful, friendly, and sincere.

"Henri!" I cooed while pretending to be offended. "A bet is a bet, and you're a gentleman. If I went to your room tonight, it would break all the rules of polite society." Truthfully, I just couldn't handle another cock in me tonight.

"You are correct, of course. But tomorrow is another day, oui? Perhaps you will join me on a little business adventure for two or maybe three hours? We will have a fantastique lunch, and I'll have you back here, safe and sound, by early afternoon."

I gently squeezed his hand. "Business adventure… is that what brings you to Turks and Caicos?"

"Yes. You see, I am looking for locations to build another resort, this one is doing quite well and a second makes good business sense."

I grinned. "So… you're telling me you own this place?"

"Oui, mademoiselle, I do."

"And I'm supposed to believe that you're not lying to me again? You'd better be careful, Henri; if we bet again, by the time I'm done with you I'll own this place," I teased.

He laughed. "I have a feeling that before you are done with me I will be signing my resort over to you anyway, mademoiselle," he said whimsically.

Wow, handsome, confident and he's got game. It had been a long time since I'd been with an older man outside of shooting scenes. Maybe this could be fun? "Just how are you going to prove that you're the owner?"

He looked over at Franklyn, who I was fairly certain was eavesdropping on our conversation. "Do I own this place?"

"Yes, you do, boss," he answered.

"Franklyn is sweet and all, but you're going to have to do better than that, Henri," I said impishly.

"Are we wagering again?"

He really wants to get me into his room… bad. "No, we're not. This is you proving that I can trust you," I said slyly.

He pulled out his phone, hit a few buttons, and then handed it to me. On the screen was a picture of the front of the resort with him and a group of people around him. There was a large ribbon across the front of the entrance and he was holding a giant pair of scissors. "That picture was taken last year at our grand-opening ceremony."

"Your wife is pretty and I see that you had your wedding ring on," I teased.

"Merde! You were not supposed to notice that, but she is a beautiful woman, nearly as beautiful as you."

Okay, he's smooth. Really smooth. I cocked my head and smiled. "So you're going to look for sites for another resort?"

"I am, and you could provide… ummm… how do you say it… assistance."

"Really? And just how could I assist you?"

"Well, if you would be so kind as to join me at ten o'clock in the morning, I shall take you on a small journey that I bet you will be slightly impressed with."

"You're betting I will be slightly impressed? Careful now, tiger, don't go out too far on that limb."

He laughed with me. "Yes, it is a small wager, indeed. But if I win, then I will get a kiss… from you."

"Hmm, it sounds like you're stacking the deck here. What if I am more than slightly impressed? What if I'm extremely impressed?"

"Well then, mademoiselle, you shall be at my mercy."

I finished my drink and stood up to leave. "Well, you already know I'm a gambler, and I'm not easily impressed, so you have your work cut out for you."

----------

And impress me he did. I met him at the front of the hotel at 10:00. I was wearing a short little green sundress and my favorite pair of Cocobelle sandals, and he was dressed in khaki shorts and a pressed black collared shirt.

"You are truly stunning, mademoiselle," he said smoothly.

"You clean up pretty nice yourself, Henri."

He took my hand in his and we made a little small talk as we got to the front of the hotel. "Your chariot awaits."

My eyes widened. "This is yours?"

"Yes, it is. Do you like it?"

"It's… it's beautiful," I stammered. We were standing in front of my dream car, an SSC Tuatara supercar. I'd teased Atticus that it was what I wanted for my birthday and his reply was that I'd be shooting scenes for the next 50 years to generate enough commissions for him to be able to afford giving it to me. I had to admit it was a little spendy at $1.9 million.

"Would you like to drive it, mon Chérie?"

My jaw dropped. "Seriously, you'll let me?"

"But of course."

He wrapped his arm securely around me and we took a couple of steps to the car. It was a beautiful off-white and so sleek it looked like a bullet with the chassis only a couple of inches off the ground. He reached into his pocket, pulled out the key fob, hit a button, and the doors raised vertically. Then he handed me the key and I slipped into the driver's seat as he walked around and got into the other bucket seat. It felt like I was so low that my ass would drag on the ground. When I fired it up, the engine howled like some sort of monster. "Jesus, just listen to that," I whispered.

"Seventeen-fifty horsepower, it will nearly do 482."

"C'mon, no car can go that fast."

He grinned. "482 kilometers per hour… nearly 300 miles per hour."

"It's… it's just amazing, Henri." I couldn't get over the feel of the car, the incredible interior, but it also scared me a bit as I had never driven anything like this.

"So, I am impressing you? Fantastique."

"You are, so where are we going?"

He hit a couple of buttons on the large screen that was between us. "The airport, I programmed it into the GPS."

It was a short 20-minute drive as I cautiously navigated the narrow streets. At times we drove by beautiful beaches and I loved watching the crystal blue water gently break on the shoreline.

The GPS took us to a security gate away from the main airport terminal. When the guard saw our car approach, he immediately opened the gate and I drove another several hundred feet. "You've got to be kidding me, that's yours too?"

"Of course it is, mademoiselle."

I stopped the car right next to a red carpet that led the way to a large private jet. He told me later that it was a Gulfstream G650. His hand gently grazed my thigh as we got out of the car. When we approached the stairs to the plane, he extended his arm and I walked up the steps. A few seconds later he joined me inside the main cabin. "So where's the pretty flight attendant… like… you know… I see in the movies?" I teased.

"You are the only beautiful woman that will be on the plane today, mon Chérie."

I looked around again. "Ummm… okay… where's the pilot?" I said seriously.

"Moi."

"What?"

"I am the pilot, Jenna."

"Really?"

"But, of course." Just then, another man entered the cabin. "Jenna, this is Jean-Luc, my copilot, but he will be pilot-in-command on this flight."

We exchanged polite smiles and he went forward into the cockpit and sat in the left seat. He began flipping switches, and doing… pilot things.

"So, you're going to make me sit back here all by myself, huh?"

"Non, you will sit in the jumpseat with us in the cockpit. The views will be spectaculaire, I promise."

"Ummm… spectacular?"

He smiled. "Oui."

We walked forward into the cockpit. I sat down in the jumpseat and he helped buckle me in.

"Now please relax a few moments, okay? We go through our checks and we will be flying in a few minutes. The airspace is ours until 12 o'clock. That means we can fly wherever we want as long as we stay above 1,000 feet."

Then he sat down in the right seat and buckled himself in. From my little seat right behind them, I watched as he and Jean-Luc began going through their checklist and flipping more switches, bringing the engines and the airplane to life. This was very exciting; they even gave me a headset so I could listen to them talk to each other and the tower. I'd never experienced anything like this. Living in Hollywood, I'd been around people who had money, but this was on a whole other level. The plane started to move forward.

Airliners normally climb way up and then level off. But here, we took off and leveled at only 1,500 feet; it seemed very low and took my breath away. I looked out over the beautiful blue waters of the Caribbean, and as they banked the plane our island came back into view. "So, where are we going?" I asked over the intercom.

"You see that little island up ahead? That is our destination, Grand Turk."

"So that's where your new resort is going?"

"Oui, once you pick out the site for me."

I smiled. Someone is getting laid today.

"Jenna, if you unbuckle your seat and go back to the cabin, I will follow you and Jean-Luc will fly the plane."

He joined me in the well-appointed cabin and we settled in on the couch that ran along one side of the plane by the windows. He held my hand as he pointed out the window. For the next couple of minutes Jean-Luc banked the plane and he flew around the island several times so we could take in all of the amazing views: the beautiful beaches, the rocky coastlines, and he was flying so low I could even make out people playing in the water. Then the plane leveled again as we headed towards the Grand Turk airport.

"Henri, what was our wager again?"

"Ah, yes, that thing. I needed to slightly impress you. And if I did, I would get a kiss from you. And if you were more than slightly impressed, well…" He smiled magnanimously.

I leaned forward and kissed him… and he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me closer… and he was a good kisser. Unhurried, sensual, yet exerting just a little power as his tongue gently entered my open mouth. I rested my hand on his chest and gently rubbed while he moved his hand to my thigh. Kisses when I shot scenes were rarely like this; they almost always felt so fake and superficial.

As our tongues gently played inside each other's mouths, I felt a longing emanating from deep inside me. Over the past three years, I'd experienced so much sex but very little love. Danielle and I were deeply in love, but my career poisoned everything we had. Slowly, I was coming to the realization that if I wanted someone to care about me, fall in love with me, it wouldn't ever be possible while I was working in the industry.

After Henri broke our passionate embrace, he spoke. "I must return to the cockpit and help Jean-Luc land the plane."

"Okay," I said while strapping myself in.

A few minutes later we were safely on the ground, and we exited the plane and walked hand-in-hand to a small helicopter, where Henri informed me we were going to fly to a picnic.

"I am still learning the helicopter," he informed me, "so we will just be passengers on this flight. They will come get us when we call them."

We got in the cabin of the Eurocopter and I noticed two coolers. "Looks like quite a picnic, how much beer have you got in there?" I quipped.

"There are four of your American beers in there, something called Pliny? But there might be a few other surprises, too. I am still trying to impress you a little bit."

"You don't have to try anymore, baby." I leaned over and kissed him as we took off.

We were only in the air a hundred feet or so, but I loved that the pilot kept at a low altitude because I could look out the window and see the dense palm trees and beautiful beaches. We were only in the air for a couple of minutes when the pilot set the helicopter down in a small clearing next to a beautiful white-sand beach. When we exited the chopper, Henri took my hand and led me to a small but extravagant table that was already set with fine china and was complete with two chairs and an umbrella to give us a little shade.

As we sat down at the table, the pilot started bringing over the coolers full of food and drinks. Henri opened one of the coolers, pulled out a Pliny, and handed it to me. As we were sipping our beers the pilot brought the second cooler over, and Henri started pulling out the food. He'd packed little salmon sushi sandwiches, hot-smoked salmon and courgette mini-quiches, prawn and avocado Vietnamese summer rolls, and mini pork-and-chorizo pies.

"You're an amazing cook, Henri," I teased while digging into the delicious food. I'd gotten up late and was barely able to shower and get ready to meet him in front of the hotel at ten. Because I hadn't had time for breakfast, the succulent food tasted especially good.

He grinned. "I don't cook, mon Chérie, but I knew you liked seafood, so I had the chef at the resort prepare a meal that I hoped you would like."

"It's delectable, all of it."

"Good, that means she still has a job," he quipped.

I looked around at the beautiful scenery. The palm fronds were gently swaying from a light breeze that was coming off the ocean and the waves were gently breaking against the shoreline. It was so magical and peaceful, it felt like a little slice of heaven. "I hope the owner is okay with us having a picnic on his beach," I said.

"I have a feeling that the proprietor is okay with us being here," he said playfully.

My eyes widened. "This is your property, isn't it?"

"Oui. This is where I am going to build my new resort."

I smiled. "You didn't need my help at all, did you?"

"Of course I did. I had to get your seal of approval before I broke ground here," he said smoothly.

I took another look at the crystal-blue water and pearly-white sand. "This is such a beautiful beach, Henri, the perfect location for another resort." I said honestly.

"It is." Then he pointed to his left. "The main hotel will be built about 50 meters from this spot, right over there, and the dozen or so villas will be constructed just to the right of that."

"I know it will be beautiful, just like your other resort." I thought for a moment. "This island is so majestic, maybe once I'm ready to settle down I'll get a place here."

"This island is magnifique," he said in agreement, "and I can show you more of it."

"Yeah? Palm trees, white-sand beaches, crystal-clear water, I'm not sure there's much else you could show me," I teased.

"I can show you my domaine, mademoiselle."

"Ummm… your… what?"

"I'm sorry, my English, not so good at times… ehh, château? Non… ah, oui! My estate on the other side of the island."

His estate? Hmmm. An interesting offer. I had the next four days free and I really didn't have anything planned other than diving into a couple of books I'd packed in my suitcase and maybe lounging around the pool. Already I felt very comfortable and relaxed with him and he had a subtle way of putting me at ease. Even though he'd promised that our little outing would only last a couple of hours, I wanted to spend more time with him.

"I'd love to see it," I whispered.

----------

Once we were done eating, Henri called the chopper back. We were only in the air a couple of minutes before a large house came into view. His estate was set on about two acres of land that was encompassed by a ten-foot-high block wall. In front of the house was a large, perfectly manicured lawn that was beset on all sides with large palm trees. In the back of the house was a large swimming pool, a botanical garden, and beyond that the ocean and what I assumed was a private white-sand beach.

Honestly, given the extravagance of everything else he'd shown me today, I'd expected the house to be a little larger, but I guessed that it probably had four or five bedrooms. I did love that it had two giant decorative pillars holding up an extended awning and a large, ornate front door.

The pilot set the helicopter down on the front lawn and we waited for the blades to stop spinning. After we excited the chopper, we walked across the lawn and to the front door, which he opened for me. We walked through a great room that was very tastefully decorated with large, ornate, Renaissance-era statues and expensive-looking frescos adorning the walls. "So, mademoiselle, what do you think?"

"It's beautiful, Henri," I gushed.

"Let me show you the rest of the house." He took my hand and led me into the kitchen. A large Viking range and a gigantic two-door glass refrigerator that looked like it could hold enough food to feed a small army dominated the space. There was also an island in the middle of the kitchen, complete with four bar stools, and a table with four chairs off to the right.

"Doesn't look like you have much food," I teased as I opened the refrigerator.

"I am staying at the resort, so the frigo is a little bare," he admitted.

Then he showed me the three guest bedrooms and he ended the tour at the master bedroom, which featured a soft-gray color palette. To our left was a king-sized bed complete with a fluffy gray comforter. The sleek modern feel contrasted perfectly against the rustic elements of exposed ceiling beams and a beautiful stacked-stone fireplace. The floor-to-ceiling sliding windows were open and allowed for beautiful views of the beach and ocean. There was a light breeze blowing off the water, which gave the space a magical feel that I instantly loved.

"It's just amazing, Henri."

"I am glad you approve, mon Chérie. Would you like to see the back yard?"

"I'd love that."

We grabbed a couple of bottles of water from the kitchen, I followed him to the back of the house, and we sat underneath the roof of a veranda that overlooked a large swimming pool. Beyond the sparkling blue water was about an acre of perfectly manicured grass and a multitude of various trees. There was also an enormous fountain that gave the space an almost fairytale-like feel. Beyond the backyard was a white-sand beach and the gorgeous Caribbean Sea.

"You have a beautiful house, Henri. I think if it were me, I'd live here all year-round."

"My femme does not do well in the tropical… ummm… how do you say… environment, and she preferes Paris."

My eyes widened. His what? "Your wife?"

"Oui, the humidity, she does not like."

"Growing up in Texas, I guess I'm used to it."

"How long have you modeled?"

"About three years."

"You are so young… so beautiful, Jenna."

"Thank you," I said shyly. We each took a sip of our water. "So, you live in Paris and you have a house in Turks and Caicos: what other places are you hiding from me?" I teased.

"A few others. The Gold Coast of Australia, Dubai, and a home in the… how do you say… Hills of Hollywood?"

My eyes widened. "The Hollywood Hills?"

"Oui, but I think about selling."

"Give me first crack at it," I quipped.

"You are in the market?"

"Well, maybe, but right now, I'm way more interested in that pool."

"You want… baignade… ummm… I mean… swim?"

"Would that be okay, Henri?"

"But of course." He paused for a moment. "There might be… ummm… a suit for you in the house."

I stood up. "I don't think I'll need that." I reached behind my back, slid the little zipper south, and then let my sundress fall onto the ground at my feet. Instantly, his eyes were fixed on my exposed breasts. "Care to join me?" There were a few seconds of stunned silence as he took in my body. "Cat got your tongue there, Frenchie?" I teased.

For some reason, his English got worse, or even nonexistent. "Tu es magnifique."

"I'm going to need a translation on that one, Henri."

"You are fucking stunning, mon Chérie."

I giggled. "Merci." I kept my eyes on his, kicked off my sandals, and then slid my little white thong down my tan thighs.

"Oh… mon… Dieu," he whispered, as his eyes roamed up and down my body.

"Translation, please," I said seductively while letting each syllable roll off my lips.

"Oh, my God."

I grinned. "Yeah, that's what I was going for." I leaned in and we shared another hot, passionate kiss. "Give me a few minutes to cool off a little, then, when I get back, I'm gonna wanna see that big bedroom again, okay?"

A big smile broke over his face, like a little kid who'd just been told the candy store was his. "Oui."

I turned and walked over to the pool. For a few seconds, my thoughts drifted back to Derek's pool and all the time I spent naked in it in Texas while I was with him. Even though I was stripping and spent so much time dancing naked on the pole on that large stage, I remembered how shy and self-conscious I was back then. Now, I didn't give a second thought to shedding my clothes and being nude in front of a dozen men when I shot scenes. That thought was a little disconcerting, how much I'd changed in only a few years. There were times when I missed that innocent little girl, and now I wondered if I'd ever see her again.

I put those disturbing thoughts out of my mind, looked behind my back, gave Henri a sexy little smile, and then dove into the deep end. The water felt wonderful, it was cool, refreshing, and the perfect respite from the oppressive, humid Caribbean heat. I swam a couple of laps and then walked up the stairs and made my way towards Henri. "You missed out, the water was perfect." I winked at him as the water dripped off my naked body.

His eyes were fixed on my breasts and then they roamed lower to between my legs. "Tu es celui qui était parfait," he whispered.

"You're going to make me take French lessons, aren't you?" I teased.

When I spoke, his eyes met mine. "You are the one that is perfect, mademoiselle."

I giggled. "I'm going to your bedroom, care to join me? I owe you a debt that needs to be repaid," I said sexily.

"Oui," he said in a voice barely above a whisper.

He stood up and took my hand, and we made our way inside his house and back to the master bedroom. Once we were there, we turned, and faced each other and our lips met in a long, passionate embrace. I let out a little moan when his hands moved lower and gently squeezed my ass. "So, how do you plan on repaying your debt to me, Jenna?" he said huskily.

I pushed my breasts into his chest. "Well, I was supposed to kiss you if I was a little impressed, and I've done that already."

"Yes, you have, and I enjoyed that very much," He spoke softly but had an expectant look on his face.

I smiled at him. "You have impressed me beyond all expectations. But Henri…"

"Yes?"

"I like you, I love spending time with you, and I don't want to sleep with you just because you're rich." There was a look of suspicion in his eyes, one that I easily read. "I'm doing okay for money, and I don't want any of yours, Henri."

"Mon Chérie, I… I am… speechless…"

I dropped down onto my knees, unbuckled his belt, and then pulled his shorts and boxers down to the ground. His cock was just a little on the small side, maybe six inches, but it was nice and thick and very veiny with a large mushroomed-shaped head. After dealing with the monster between Dirk's legs all day yesterday, Henri's cock was perfect to me. I took him into my mouth and began gently sucking on the head. I loved hearing the moans and pants that were coming from above me. I kept my mouth warm and wet and worked him in deeper. Sensually, he weaved his hands through my hair as I continued to fellate him. I reached up, cupped his balls, gently squeezed, and then relaxed my throat and took him all the way down the root.

"Oh… God… your mouth… incroyable," he moaned from above me.

I was pretty sure I knew what that meant and I didn't want to break the mood by asking him. I continued working him in and out of my mouth, nice and slow. I always loved giving blow jobs and I wanted to make sure he enjoyed it. I gave his balls another squeeze, just a little harder this time, and then I withdrew my hand. When I opened my mouth, my saliva gushed out and began soaking his testicles. I took him back into my mouth, all the way down so my lips were touching his torso. As I picked up the pace, his breathing began to change and I knew he was getting close. I would have been okay with him coming in my mouth, but he surprised me by taking a step back and his cock slipped from between my lips. He was taking deep breaths in an attempt to settle himself back down. I looked up and our eyes met.

"Je veux être à l'intérieur de vous," he said in a deep, lustful tone. I giggled. I had no idea what he'd said, but I had to admit it sounded very sexy, him saying it in French. I waited, semi-patiently, for the translation. "I want to be inside you, Jenna."

He helped me up onto my feet and we made our way to the bed. "How do you want me?" I purred.

"Will… you… what is the word… conduire… ummm… non… ummm… ride… me?"

I smiled. "Of course I will."

He slid into the middle of the bed and lay on his back, and I crawled on top of him, lying on his body. I sensually pushed my breasts into his chest and we shared a long, slow, passionate kiss. "Are you ready for this, Henri?" I said wantonly.

"Oui, I have wanted this from the moment I saw you."

I smiled. "I know."

I righted myself, sitting on his stomach. Then I slid back until I could feel the head of his cock rubbing against the lips of my vagina. I reached back, grasped his shaft at the base, and rubbed the head through my slit, coating him in my juices. Then I lined him up at my opening and eased him inside me. I put my hands on his chest to steady myself and began slowly moving him in and out of me.

"My God, you feel so good," he groaned. He reached up and gently cupped my breasts, then he let my hard nipples slip between his fingers. "Your seins, they are perfect, Jenna."

I was pretty sure I knew what he was talking about, but I was so into his thick cock I didn't feel the need to respond. "You feel so good inside me, Henri," I moaned. I adjusted the angle so the base of his shaft was perfectly rubbing my clit and I picked up the pace, moving him in and out of me harder and faster. He pawed at my breasts just a little harder, which sent shock waves through my core. "I want to feel you come inside me," I moaned.

"I am very close," he warned.

I squeezed the muscles in my vagina just as I felt my orgasm begin to build. His breathing instantly changed. "You feel so tight, it feels so fucking good," he groaned. Just as my orgasm began to wash over me, I felt him squirt deep inside my womb.

I collapsed on top of him and began sensually kissing his neck and licking just a little of the sweat off of it. I slid off of him and moved to his side, and he wrapped me up tightly in his arms while we both caught our breath. "For being so young, you are very good at that, Jenna," he whispered.

I slowly ran my fingers across his chest as he held me. "Yeah? Well, you're not so bad yourself." There was a look in his eyes that I couldn't easily place.

"You come from Texas, but, from what you told me earlier, you live in California?"

"Yeah, I live in Los Angeles, Hollywood, actually."

He took a deep breath, it was as if he was trying to choose his next words carefully. "I was talking to the manager of my hotel this morning. He told me that a film crew was on the island… shooting… how do you say… porn."

My body tensed up. "Why don't you just say what you want to say," I whispered.

His eyes met mine. "You are in the… adult… ummm… movie industry… aren't you?"

My heart sank. For the last 24 hours, I'd felt normal. Henri had given me a brief escape from my chaotic life and he'd let me be Jenna Erickson. He'd let me feel like a normal 22-year-old and he'd swept me off my feet; but now my life… my real life… had caught up with me. I yearned to keep this little fantasy going and every fiber of my being wanted to lie, but he knew and there was no point in not being truthful with him. "Yes, I shoot adult films, Henri."

He sensually ran his hand over my thigh. "And you did not tell me?"

"It's not something that I wanted to share the moment we met; surely you can understand that, right?"

"I can understand that and I am not… ummm… juger… ummm… non… judging you, Jenna."

"It was wrong to lie to you and I'm sorry, but I'm glad that you can see the reason behind it."

"I am concerned, though, you told me that you do not have a place to live, that you were looking for a home."

I giggled. "I was teasing you, Henri. I'd love to live in the Hollywood Hills, but I have a really nice apartment, I make good money, and I'm not homeless, okay?"

His hand moved from my thigh and he gently cupped my breasts, sending a little shiver through my body. "I would not sell my home in California, you could live there if you wanted. I promise it is much nicer than your apartment."

I smiled. "You'd really just let me live there, huh? You'd want nothing in return?"

"I would love to come and see you from time to time, if you'd let me."

Yeah, I got it, just like Big Buck in Dallas. "That's a really good offer and we just might see each other again; but if we do it's going to be on my terms, okay?"

He laughed. "American women, so strong-willed."

I leaned in and gave him a hot little kiss. "Yes, I am."

"And there is nothing that I could offer you? I would give you the world, Jenna, if you let me."

I looked out the window and saw the waves gently breaking on the white-sand beach, and I felt the warm afternoon breeze coming in off the ocean. It smelled delicious and sweet. I felt so calm and relaxed and I only wanted this perfect fairy-tale day to continue. "Henri, that's a wonderful offer. It… how about we just enjoy what we have without locking down any plans. I'm not working for the next four days and I don't want to spend it in some hotel room. I want to stay here with you."

"And how will we occupy our time?" he teased.

"I want to see the rest of the island, I want to swim naked in your pool and in the ocean, I want to cook for you, take care of you, I want to feel normal for just a little while."

"You want to be my… femme?"

"Yes, I want to be your wife, until I can't… until I have to return to my life."

His hand moved from my breast to my ass and he gave it a playful squeeze. "You are much better in bed than my wife."

I shot him a radiant smile. "I'm better in bed than anyone's wife."

"I can not argue with you there." I leaned in and we exchanged a hot little kiss. "So, what are we doing for the rest of the day?"

"First, I'm going to take a shower." I thought for a moment. "You have an empty frigo." I was actually quite proud of myself because I was slowly picking up a little French. "I'm going to go to the market so I can pick up some food, and then I'll cook you dinner."

"C'est magnifique! I will give you my credit card so you can…"

I cut him off. "No, I'm paying for it," I said saucily.

He smiled. "So, you run things now?"

"No, I'm just paying for the food. I want to contribute to our time together, do something nice for you besides just sex."

He pulled me to him and we shared a hot, romantic kiss. "Jenna Erickson of Hollywood, America. I am very impressed with you, and that doesn't happen often. I will do some work while you are gone." He paused for a moment. "If you are going into town, there are cars in the garage, take whichever you like, the keys are hanging up in the garage."

"Okay, it shouldn't take me that long, as long as I don't get lost," I teased.

He laughed. "It's a small island, take the main road about eight kilometers."

I gave him one more kiss and then slipped out of bed. After I showered, I collected my little sundress that was still by the pool and then went out to the garage. When I opened the door, I couldn't help but smile. Henri definitely has money. There were three cars lined up in a row. The first was a red Ferrari Testarossa, the second was a Mercedes-Benz GLS SUV, and the last one was a lifted Jeep Wrangler Rubicon with just a roll bar and all four of the doors removed. Of course, I chose the Jeep. The moment I saw it, it reminded me of my father. When I was very young he used to take me on rides through the West Texas countryside.

I followed the highway signs to the little village of Cockburn Town. Even though the town was small, I had to drive around for a bit before I found the little general store. After I completed the shopping, I took a little drive around the island and made some mental notes about the touristy-type things that I wanted to see in the next few days. Once I found my way back to Henri's estate, I was pleasantly surprised to see him come into the garage to help me unload the groceries. Once we got inside, we set the bags on the big island counter in the kitchen.

"The market didn't have any beef, so I just picked up chicken and some seafood."

"Oui, mon Chérie. There are no cattle ranches on our islands. The hotels fly in beef, but it's generally too expensive for the locals. I can send le beouf over from the hotel?"

"That would be great… and… ummm… maybe you could get somebody to bring my suitcase from my room. I could use some clothes and… you know… there's not a really big selection on the island."

"I will have the manager arrange that, Jenna--…" I just loved the way he said my name. Instead of an American J, it sounded more like a soft Sh, like a Zh, even. ZHEN-nah. His accent made me melt. Anyway, he continued talking during my little thought "--… but it is okay if you did not wear so many clothes," he teased.

I set the bag of vegetables down on the counter and then my eyes seductively met his. "Sounds like you missed me a little while I was gone."

"But of course I did." I unzipped my sundress, stepped out of it, and laid it over a barstool. "Mon dieu! Did you not wear any under-clothes to town?"

I giggled. "Was I supposed to?" I turned away from him and put the potatoes in the lowest drawer I could find. I kept my legs straight, of course, as I bent over, knowing he was getting a nice rear view with my breasts hanging down and my personals peeking out through my bare ass cheeks. I smiled at him as I straightened up and faced him.

He grinned, knowing exactly what I was doing. "I am so sorry, Zhenna. But that isn't the proper bin."

"It isn't, huh? Well, my mistake, Henri." I turned and bent over again to retrieve the potatoes, standing up slowly. "Is it this one?" I bent over one more time and put them in the next drawer.

"I am sorry, that is not the correct one again."

To be honest, having someone intently watching me, being on display for them, was something that really got to me and made my pussy melt in a hurry. Naturally, I felt myself getting wet. I tried another drawer.

"Non, that is not the right place… not there either… try again, si vous plait."

Well I knew that meant please; at least he was being polite as he played this little game with me. I finally left them in one of the empty drawers that I had bent over. Then I picked a cucumber from the shopping bag; I had chosen this one with purpose while I was at the market as it was of a pretty good size, just slightly smaller than Henri's penis but quite a bit thicker.

"I'm pretty sure I can find a place for this, monsieur." I climbed up onto the cool tiles of the island countertop and spread my legs, letting him see all of me. He stood there, his mouth agape.

"Oui?" I cooed softly.

"Y-yes," he croaked.

I gave him a sexy smile. "This is what my ex-girlfriend used to call 'veggie night'," I said sexily.

"Ummm… veggie night? Je ne comprends pas."

I kept my eyes locked on his. "Just watch, I think you'll get the idea." I opened my mouth and let a long string of saliva drip onto the cucumber. Then, I let about half of it slide into my mouth and I slowly moved it in and out.

"Oh, my God," he murmured. His hand moved between his legs and he began rubbing the tent in the front of his khaki shorts as he watched me.

I pushed the cucumber in deeper, down my throat, and held onto the very tip of it. Slowly, my other hand moved to my pussy, and I dipped two fingers inside while using my thumb to rub my clit.

"I am… I am… muet… speechless," he stuttered.

I extracted the cucumber from my throat. "Do you see how wet I am, Henri?" I purred. My secretions were dripping down onto my inner thighs. "Can you see how much this turns me on?"

"Oui," he whispered.

I slid my fingers out of my vagina and rubbed the head of the cucumber over my clit, and little tingles coursed through me. "Do you know where this is going now, Henri?" I whispered.

He pulled down his shorts and began stroking his erection. "Show me," he said a little more demandingly.

I pushed the cucumber about halfway inside my vagina and started to slowly work it in and out. My nipples were painfully erect and I was taking short little sips of breath. "Do you see how my lips are stretching around it, Henri?" He didn't answer me. His eyes were fixed between my legs. "It's so big and thick, baby. Do you know how good it feels?"

He was stroking his cock faster now, but his eyes never left my pussy. I'd pushed myself right to the edge, but I needed more. I slid the cucumber out and then held it up. "Come here." He lunged towards me and I held it up in front of his face… and he licked my juices from it.

"Délectable," he groaned. He took the cucumber from me and then lowered it until it was between my legs. I let out a little moan when he eased it inside of me.

"Just like that, baby, nice and slow, let me feel it." He slowly moved it in deeper and then gradually eased it out of me and then back in. I reached down and rubbed my clit while the other hand pinched and pulled each nipple.

"I can… sentir… smell you, Jenna," he groaned.

"You're going to make me come for you," I whispered.

"Do it for me, honey," he groaned.

I took his hand in mine and pushed the cucumber deeper until only the stem remained outside of me. I pinched my nipples harder, which sent bolts of lightning through the pit of my stomach. My fingers strummed on my clit and my body exploded as a powerful orgasm overwhelmed me and shook me to my very core. When I started to come down, he'd pulled the cucumber out of me and he had his cock lined up at my opening. I wrapped my arms and legs around him and pulled him into me, which sank his cock deep inside me. There was no hesitation and no deliberation. He established a frantic pace as he pounded me out. The sounds of our moans and grunts were echoing off the walls of the kitchen. I'd always loved playing with toys of all kinds, but his thick cock felt so much better and I just lost myself in it. Without thinking, I leaned in and sank my teeth deep into his shoulder.

"Mère baise," he groaned.

I had no idea what that meant and I didn't care. He kept rutting inside me hard and fast. The angle was perfect and his thick cock was rubbing against my clit perfectly, pushing me closer to going off the cliff.

"I… I… I'm going to…" he groaned.

"Inside me… inside of me… make me feel it, Henri," I gasped. Just as I felt his semen squirt into me, my body shook and violently convulsed and my world went dark. When my senses began to return, we were sensually clinging to each other and trying desperately to catch our breaths.

"I am going to want more of that," he said between deep gasps of breath.

I giggled. "I'll give you as much as you can handle." Our eyes met and we shared a sensual kiss. "I'm going to go take another shower, then I'll start getting your dinner ready, okay?"

He gave me another hot little kiss. "Oui."

The next four days with Henri were some of the best of my life. We spent every moment together and never once did he bring up what I did for a living. He was very tender and loving with me and made me feel like a new bride on her honeymoon. He showed me the entire island and we did a bunch of touristy-type things together. We also talked about his various companies. He was so smart and business-savvy, and it made me realize that once I was done with the industry, I wanted to find a career in the business field. I'd always been good with numbers, and when I was accepted into SMU I wanted to study accounting. Over the past three years I'd gotten a little side-tracked, but I knew now that it was what I wanted.

Henri and I parted as friends, and even though he very much wanted to see me again I wasn't sure if I'd let that happen. As sweet and wonderful as he was, his wife and family would always take precedence over me. And I wanted the real thing, to be somebody's number one, their first priority, and I could never have that with Henri. However, he did show me what a real relationship could be like. He was tender, affectionate, and he let me take care of him like I knew his wife did. I wasn't in love with him, but I loved the idea of him. Unfortunately, I was also beginning to realize that I'd never find anything like that while I was working in the adult industry. No man, or no decent man, would ever want to be with me while I had sex with so many other people. To get what I wanted, I'd need to make a change.

----------

"So, everything went okay in Turks and Caicos?"

Atticus and I sat in our usual positions; him behind the desk and myself in the chair across from him. I took a sip of my latte. Of course, it was too weak. That girl, Atticus' assistant, couldn't get anything right. I'd been in a foul mood ever since the plane touched down in LA and it was taking everything in my power not to take it out on him. "Yeah, it went fine."

"I… ummm… noticed all the hotel charges were reversed to zero."

"Yeah, the staff was very nice there." I saw no need to tell him anything about meeting Henri. I saved the production company about seven grand. He knew me well enough to know that I wasn't in a good mood and he was smart enough to be quiet about it and move on.

"Okay." He paused for a moment. "Reality Kings sent over both of your scenes. They're going to be very popular."

I sighed. "Yeah, I'm sure they will be."

He took a deep breath. I wasn't being a very good conversationalist today and we both knew it. "It looked like Lexi did well and got her feet wet."

I perked up, just a little. "Sandy did great. She has a name, a real name." There were times when I felt like an object, a nameless, faceless thing that opened her legs and just performed and let them do whatever they wanted to me. A few years ago my father had referred to me as a slut who only fed the desires of the perverted masses. At the time I disregarded what he'd said because I was only dancing, but now, I wondered if he was right. Quickly, I collected my thoughts and looked into Atticus's eyes. "She's going to be a big star, mark my words."

"Okay… what's wrong with you, Jenna? If something is going on you know you can talk to me, right?"

No, I couldn't. I didn't have anyone to talk to anymore after my relationship with Danielle ended. I trusted Atticus to an extent, he was a good friend and, in some ways, even a mentor, but I felt alone. No matter who I was with lately, I felt alone. "I'm just jet-lagged and tired, that's all."

"No, it's more than that, I can tell."

I cut my eyes at him. "Just let it drop, okay?"

He took another deep breath. "When you're ready to talk, I'm here, Jenna."

I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, whatever. What's next?"

"Well, you're just going to love this one! We kick off the week with Teen Tit Titans. Then we've got Dripping Pussies IV… hey? Are you listening?"

"Not really… no." I sighed, wishing I was back on Grand Turk with Henri, where the whole world wasn't watching my tits or my dripping pussy.

----------

Another Year Later…

I fidgeted nervously in the doctor's office. It had only been a couple of minutes since I'd gotten dressed after she'd completed the exam, but it felt like hours and the wait was excruciating. The exam wasn't that much fun either. Normally, when I had a woman's finger in my ass, I was getting paid for it. Finally, there was a little knock on the door; she entered and then took a seat at her desk across from me. "Well, Ms. Erickson, the good news is you don't have any STDs."

It took everything in my power not to roll my eyes. I was tested every two weeks for STDs when I was shooting scenes so I knew that would come back negative. "Okay, that's good, but what about… you know… what's going on back there?"

"You have anal fissures, several small tears is the lining of your anus. That's what's causing the bleeding and the discomfort when you use the bathroom."

Discomfort? Yeah, just a little. Joey used to use the term shitting a brick when he had… ummm… issues using the bathroom. It felt a little more like that. "So… ummm… what can you do about it?"

She opened up my record and she was looking over my medical history. "You told me that you frequently engage in anal sex, correct?"

"Yes, lately, I have." For the past couple of months nearly every boy-girl scene I'd shot had involved anal sex. It wasn't really anything that I'd planned, just something that every website seemed to want. Of course, I made more money shooting anal scenes, so I didn't turn them down, but now that decision was coming back to haunt me with vengeance.

"That needs to stop for at least six weeks, Jenna," she said somewhat more sternly.

"And if I don't?"

"The bleeding and the pain when you defecate will continue and it could require surgery to correct. It could even progress to what's called a prolapse, which you really don't want. However, if you follow my advice, in 90% of these cases, the fissures will heal on their own."

For the most part, the bleeding I could handle. It was gross, but something I could deal with, like my period every month. However, using the restroom was excruciatingly painful, and after a week of it I finally made an appointment to see her. I couldn't remember the last time I'd seen a doctor. Maybe in high school? It was something that I'd always detested. Lately, though, I didn't have much of a choice.

I sighed heavily. I loved anal sex, it was an important part of my sexuality… not to mention an important part of my marketability.

"Jenna, you don't have to give up anal sex forever. You're just… over-using it for what it was made for. The guys you work with… they are all larger than normal… you need to give yourself more recovery time."

"I hear you, Doc. Six weeks, huh? I think I can live with that." Atticus won't be too happy to hear this, he will have some rescheduling to do.

"Okay, good." She paused for a moment as she continued to flip through my chart. "Do you practice safe sex? Outside of your work, I mean."

"I haven't been having sex outside of… you know… when I work for quite a while now." Looking back now, I knew that I was suffering from depression, but that was something that I didn't share with her. Aside from Sandy, I didn't really have any friends and I stopped going out. I worked and I worked out. I didn't have much of a life other than that. I didn't even attend the AVN awards this year, even though I was nominated in four categories. Sandy brought my awards to my apartment, where they went in a cardboard box.

"Do you have any other questions for me?"

"Six weeks?"

"Six weeks… exit only."

I grinned. "Okay, Doc."

----------

Six weeks later…

"What the hell is so important that you had to drag me into my office on a Saturday morning?" Atticus said gruffly.

"Hey, it's been a while since I've seen you and I just… you know… missed you," I said jubilantly. It felt like I was walking on cloud-nine and nothing could bring me down today.

He smiled. "Yeah, yeah, you're happy to see me, okay. I'm assuming that the dancing went okay?"

"Yeah, it went fine." Since I'd been put on medical restriction for the past month-and-a-half, I'd had Atticus book me as a featured dancer on the east coast. Interacting with my fans was always a lot of fun and quite lucrative. I'd even used a little of the money I made to buy a new Mini Cooper convertible.

"Okay, so on the phone you said you had something important to tell me." He thought for a moment. "Do you even know how pissed off my boyfriend is at me because of you? I'm going to have to buy him flowers for a month to make this up to him and you know how much I hate going to the fucking florist, so spill it."

My eyes widened and then I giggled. "A boyfriend? You're gay? I knew it, I fucking knew it!"

He smiled. "Yes, I'm gay, Sherlock." He paused. "You really didn't know?"

"Well I… you know… I suspected."

"Okay, enough about me and my sex life. Start spilling the beans or I'm getting up and walking out of here," he teased.

I took a deep breath. "I've been thinking about this for a long time. I'm going to quit the business, I'm going to retire, Atticus." God, it felt good to get that out.

It was his turn for his jaw to drop open in shock. Then, a look of… acceptance, maybe, or even… contentment broke over his face and he nodded slowly. "Yeah, that's… that's not a big surprise. The way you've been acting over the past few months, hell, the past year, I could tell it was time and you'd had enough. But tell me something. It was the christening, right? You were really different after that."

Yes, the christening of Danielle's beautiful baby girl. Holding that tiny life in my arms… seeing the pure joy she brought to Danielle and Amy, and experiencing the joy she brought to me as her godmother…

I nodded to Atticus, my eyes somewhat misty as I recalled the week I'd spent with them.

"I get it, Jenna. I do."

"Thank you for understanding. It's just… something that I just can't do anymore."

He gave me a sincere, gentle smile. "I think you're doing the right thing, honey. You've always been… too good for this business. It's been what, almost five years, right?"

"Yes, just short of five years."

"That's long enough. We've had a good run, kiddo, haven't we?"

"Yeah, we have, but it's time for me to move on now."

"What's your plan?"

"I'm going to move back to the little town I grew up in."

"Salome, you said, right?"

"Yeah, back to Salome and go to college there. I've already registered for the fall semester."

"Jenna, you'll do wonderfully, of that I have no doubt. You know, you look… so serene right now. I can tell you're making the right move."

"I feel amazing, to be honest. This… thing has really served me well, financially, but I'm also really glad to have it be over with."

"Yeah… about that…" He looked at his screens and clicked his mouse a few times. "We've already contracted two more shoots, with penalty clauses built-in for non-performance." His face contorted like it hurt him to say that. He tapped his fingers on his mouse. "Big penalties," he reiterated.

"Really? Which ones are those, Dirk and the gang rape?"

"Gang Bang, yes, the one with the Kink.com people."

I winced a little. That shoot was coming up fast, and I had forgotten about that penalty portion of the contract. Shit. I didn't need the money, but I had this annoying sense of duty that reared its head every now and then. And it was telling me that lots of people were counting on me and I should honor my commitments.

"I… guess I'll go out with a gang bang, then."

He laughed. "Don't forget about the Dirk shoot. We've committed to that, also."

"What all did they want again on the Dirk shoot?"

"Just regular sex, no anal this time." He thought for a moment. "If I remember correctly, the script calls for backyard sex by a pool."

"I'm going to need some time to recover from the Kink shoot."

"Not an issue. You'll have three weeks in between."

"Okay, that'll work. I guess… I guess that's about it, right?"

"You're something else, girl."

He stood up, came around the desk, and I looked at him expectedly. "Well… ummm… I guess I'll get going and let you get back to your loverboy," I teased.

He grinned. "Aren't you going to give me a hug?"

"What? You're gay and you want a hug?" I quipped. Honestly, I was a little shocked. In the five years that I'd known him we'd only ever shaken hands, and less than five times if that.

"For my business partner and best friend… yes, I want a hug. Come here, girl, bring it in for the real thing."

I stood up and fell into his arms. He kissed me on the forehead as tears ran down my cheeks and he held me tight in his arms. "I'm going to miss you, Atticus," I whispered.

"Me too, honey, me too."

----------

"I don't know what I'm going to do without you, Miss Jenna."

"Andy, you're going to be fine. You've got a good gig going here with Atticus. He's told me that you're one of his best security guys and I've already talked to him about assigning you to Sandy. Trust me, she'll keep you busy."

"Ummm… Sandy?"

"Oh, sorry, Lexi Sapphire."

"Ah, got it. I've met her a couple of times, she's really nice."

"Yeah, she's sweet." I reached out, took his hand, and squeezed it as we walked through the rental car lot at the San Francisco International Airport. It had been a short hour-and-a-half flight up from LA and it felt so good having Andy with me. He always made me feel so safe and protected. "Just take care of her like you've always taken care of me, okay?"

"Of course I will, Miss Jenna."

Andy unlocked the door of a large black Cadillac Escalade and then opened it for me. It was about a half-hour drive up the 101 freeway to the Mission District where we pulled up in front of a gray brick 4-story building called the San Francisco Armory. The building used to be occupied by the Army, but now it was the Kink.com studios.

"It looks like a castle! I didn't know this was real!" The background shot they always used for Kink.com was an ominous-looking torture castle/building, and here it was! Andy just shook his head, unimpressed.

"Looks like a prison to me. You sure you want to go in there, Miss Jenna? I don't exactly like the looks of this place. This kinda building ain't always been kind to my people, know what I'm saying?"

I patted Andy's big strong arm as he helped me out of the SUV. "I understand. But I can't turn back now, it'll be alright."

We went inside the stone building and met Princess Donna, the voice of the Kink.com videos and apparently the hostess also. She was super friendly and genuinely seemed concerned about my well-being and Andy's, too. She also explained how Kink.com always performed filmed interviews with the actresses to show that this was all voluntary and that the upcoming scene, though perhaps rough and might look like rape or torture, was performed by paid actors. A week earlier she'd emailed me a questionnaire concerning everything I was willing to do in the scene, and because I'd checked that I was okay with them using a riding crop she informed me that they wouldn't be using the rod portion of the crop on my breasts, only the tip, because they knew that using the rod could cause permanent injury. Of course, that only added to my nervous apprehension.

The dressing room was very roomy with an attached bathroom complete with a shower and bathtub. They even had douche and enema kits available. Within an hour I had completed all my cleansing routines, gotten my makeup applied and my hair blown, and put on my little interview outfit. They wanted to keep my real dress a secret from the audience until after the interview. I wriggled into my little jean skirt, then pulled on a thin white spaghetti-strap tank top. My breasts, unfettered, fit snugly and my nipples visibly poked into the fabric. I debated wearing a thong or not, and decided against it --if they caught a little bit of my pussy on camera, I was okay with that.

I let Andy know I was ready, and he returned with a different young gal who escorted me to the interview area. She sat me on a tall metal stool while some big motor-oil signs hung behind me. In the background I could hear a loud whirring sound, like those tools they use in an auto shop to take off tires. I faced Princess Donna, a camera, and several big soft studio lights. The sound guys made a couple of checks, the video guys pronounced they were ready, and we started the interview. She also told me that her primary job on the set was to ensure my safety and because of that reason, she wouldn't be directing the scene.

"Okay, the camera is rolling and we'll begin the interview," Princess Donna said. She paused for a few seconds before continuing. "Welcome to Hardcore Gang Bang." I gave the camera a big smile and waved. "Why don't you introduce yourself to everybody."

"Hi, I'm Madi Valentine," I said while waving at the camera again.

"The award-winning Madi Valentine! Producer and star of Angel Of The Morning, Best Actress, and many, many other awards! Madi, it's great to have you here today!"

I loved her enthusiasm, it was contagious. "It's great to be here, Princess. Thanks for having me."

"We've been trying to get you to shoot with us since you started in this business, girl! What made you finally change your mind?"

"Well, it feels like I've done just about everything in porn except a real BDSM scene… and you guys are the best, so I said 'yes, Atticus, go ahead and book me with those guys.'"

"Well, we are truly honored to have you shooting with us, Madi. What's in store for you today? Why are you here?"

"I'm here to partake in a car… ummm… repair shop gang-bang."

"Whaaaaat?" she squealed, which made me laugh. "Tell us a little more about this… share with the audience your little fantasy that you're going to act out today. We'd love to hear more about it."

"I've always had this fantasy of taking my car to a repair shop and once I'm there acting like a snobby, entitled bitch. Kinda like a Karen, you know? Really being demanding and pissing the guys off until they just go crazy on me. You know… ummm… they kinda get back at me."

"Oh, wow, that's going to be great! We've talked about this for a couple of weeks with you, kinda planning it out; this will be our first retribution on a Karen! We're so excited that this is finally going to happen."

"I'm so excited too, I've been looking forward to this for so long." That was a little white-lie or maybe even a bold outright lie, but her excitement was slowly getting me pumped up about this and I actually was starting to inwardly build some enthusiasm.

"We're really pleased that you're here and we hope that you're happy with everything."

"I already took a look at the set and it's amazing. Thank you for all the work that you've put into this."

"Oh, yeah, that's no problem at all, it was our pleasure." She paused for a moment and then moved on to a more important topic. Okay… so… we'll talk about do's and don'ts, but first, have you done a gang-bang before?"

"No, I haven't. I've been with three men, but I haven't done a gang-bang with five guys."

"Okay, so it's a turn-on for you? Being with multiple men? What do you find sexy about it, having all these guys on you at the same time?"

I thought for a moment. "I've had a few scenes where I was… supposed to be submissive. And I found that, once in a while, I really… kinda liked it. That feeling of being used, feeling helpless… you know… when they're all these guys and there's nothing you can do about it." I paused. "I just wanted to explore that some more, just give up all control and… well… just be used for all their pleasure. It's worked its way into some of my fantasies, and it really turns me on, so I wanted to try it. And you guys have wanted me to shoot with you for so long, I thought yeah, let's do this in a controlled environment; I've worked with all of these guys before and I know them, so… ummm… so I'll really get the best of both worlds. I will feel helpless like I don't have any control, yet I trust them and I know they have my best interest at heart."

"Yes, that's true. Always remember that this is your fantasy, and you're in control of all of this and whatever you want or don't want to happen. To me that's really sexy and hot when a woman is in control of her fantasy, even when that fantasy is to be helpless."

"I agree. That's the amazing thing about porn, you can have these fantasies and do these things that you can't in real life. I mean, you can visualize and masturbate to them, but most people can't act them out like I'm going to be able to today."

"I know exactly what you mean. Two weeks ago a girl shot with us and she said she'd always fantasized about being gang-banged for so long. She told me that she was a kinky person and she had kinky friends, but the logistics of finding the guys was almost impossible and people don't realize how difficult it is to safely put something like this together."

"Exactly! That's why what you've got going here is so awesome for people like me and for the viewers too. I hope they will enjoy our little show today."

"I'm sure they will, but let's not spoil the surprise with what you agreed to, which was quite a bit! But tell us what you don't want happening today."

"Well, let's see now… no fisting please, anywhere… no double anal… no permanent marks or drawing of blood… no canes or whips… no kicking or punching… and… is that about it?"

"Madi, I just have to say that is one of the shortest don't lists I can recall. This could be one of our wildest shoots ever! Just remember, you are in charge here." She paused for a moment. "This would be a good time to go over your safewords. What do you do if you want the scene to slow down?"

"I say the word yellow."

"And what do you do if you want the scene to stop completely?"

"I say the word red."

"And if there's something in your mouth and you can't speak?"

"I say MMM three times, like MMM MMM MMM."

"Okay, perfect, and remember we can stop the scene at any time if you need water, lube, or anything. Your well-being is the utmost concern with us and that's my job, to keep you safe and ensure you're having a good time."

"Thank you," I whispered. The butterflies were nervously churning in my stomach. Okay, let's do this.

----------

I slid out of a late-model convertible Mustang. I was still a little shocked at the realism of the set. They had two cars suspended in the air on lifts and two of the guys were pretending to work on them. The rest of the set was a perfect replica of an auto-repair shop. There were large tool chests against the walls and posters of Nascar girls dressed in very small bikinis on the walls. Incredibly, I was wearing much more than they were. Somehow, they'd found a white dress that looked exactly like the one that Marylin Monroe wore in her famous subway scene from The Seven Year Itch. It was very long with pleated ruffles and the hem fell about halfway between my knees and ankles.

To complete my outfit, I also wore a pair of four-inch white open-toe mules. In keeping with the 60's theme, under the dress I also put on a pair of large white granny-panties, but no bra; the dress had a halter top and had built-in support, not that I needed any. Honestly, I couldn't remember a time when I was actually wearing an outfit while shooting a porn scene that covered up so much of my body.

When one of the guys, James Deen, saw me exit the Mustang, he stopped working on his car, got out from under the hood, and approached me. "Can I help you, Ma'am?"

"Yes, you can. I had my car in here yesterday and I had to wait five hours while you guys tried to figure out why the check-engine light came on. You got it turned off, but on my way home it came on again," I said in a snotty-entitled tone.

"Oh… I'm sorry about that, we can take another look at it for you," he said politely.

I cut my eyes at him. "Damn right you're going to look at it. I had to rearrange my hectic schedule to bring it back here and this time you're going to fix it correctly," I said sternly.

"Listen… ummm… we're booked up solid with appointments for the rest of the day, but we'll try to get someone to look at it for you."

"Bullshit, you're going to look at it right fuckin' now," I screeched.

His face broke into a sarcastic little grin. "And what's your name, Ma'am?"

"Karen… Karen Johnson. You can look me up on your computer, if you're intelligent enough to use it properly," I said snidely. My voice was booming off of the walls of the set and by this time the other three guys had stopped working on their respective cars and had directed their attention at me.

"Give me just a second to go into the office and look you up, okay?" he said gently.

"I don't have time for this, I should be at my pilates class already and I have an appointment with my Chakra Therapist right after that. If you use a computer as well as you fix cars, I'll be here all day. Who's in charge here?"

James smiled at me so sweetly. He could really get another job in customer service if he wanted. He gave me a toothy grin and asked, "Would you like to speak to the manager, Karen?"

In order for me to not laugh at his sarcastic wit, I slammed my open hand down on my lap. "Yes! I want to speak to the manager! Just get your ass into the office, figure out where the manager is, and tell him he's got two seconds to his ass out here."

"I… ummm… I believe he's assisting another customer, Ma'am."

"Do you think I give a fuck about that?" I screamed. "Was the other customer waiting all day to get their car fixed like I was yesterday? I'm not putting up with your ineptness today. Just go find him, little boy, and be quick about it before you make me lose my patience."

He gave me another friendly smile. "I'll be back in one moment, Miss Karen… Ma'am."

James scurried away, presumably to find the manager, and I directed my ire at his co-workers. "What are you three idiots looking at? Shouldn't you… like… you know… be working on my car by now or something? If my husband ran his company like the four of you fix cars, we'd be living in Compton right now instead of Beverly Hills." They rolled their eyes at me and pretended to continue working on their cars while I let out an exaggerated sigh. This was actually kinda fun, pretending to act like a snobby bitch. Honestly, it was exactly like I'd always fantasized about. However, I knew this was just the calm before the storm.

My eyes widened when James came out of the office flanked by a behemoth of a black man. He was at least 6'5" and towered above James. Oh, my God… that's D'Andre. I thought I'd worked with all five of them, but I hadn't shot a scene with him. I'd watched a few of his Kink.com clips and remembered that AVN news had described him as Dirk McKinley's father. He wasn't quite as large as Dirk, but he was very rough in all of the scenes that I viewed. What the hell have I gotten myself into?

"Why you screamin' at my boys?" His big, chocolate-honey voice sounded like he was talking in a tunnel, he had so much depth and resonance. And although he was asking me a question, his intonation never changed. "I'm the only one who talks to my guys that way. Now you apologize, Miss… whatever your name is."

Wow, I was intimidated. While the other guys had coveralls on, he wore tight pants that showed a massive bulge traveling down his left leg and a too-small denim shirt that couldn't be buttoned, revealing a huge, ripped musculature that glistened under the lights. James and the other guys came over from their cars and surrounded me.

Keep acting, you're a crazy-mad bitch!

"My name is Karen Johnson," I barked at him, "and you don't scare me! You and your gang of imbeciles have inconvenienced me long enough. I'm calling my lawyer, you're going to get one hell of a nasty Yelp review, and I'm going to call the five-oh on your lazy, no good, stupid fucking--"

D'Andre took a step forward, roughly grasped my arm, and squeezed it. "You shouldn't be talkin' to me like that, little white girl."

When I looked at my arm, it was covered with thick black grease. "How dare you touch me, nobody touches…" Then he took his grease-covered hand and ran it over my cheek.

It was becoming increasingly difficult to maintain my stern demeanor. The four other guys took a step forward and now all five of them were in my face. "There, that's better, little white bitch. You look a little more like me now."

As if on cue, all five of them reached out and began running their hands over my body. Instantly, my beautiful, pristine white dress was soiled from their greasy fingers. Rough hands grabbed my arms and pawed my breasts, and somebody's hand even went around my throat, but, fortunately, he wasn't squeezing.

"Stop that!" I yelled, to no effect. "Let me go!" Hands grabbed my ass, squeezing me hard. They completely encircled me, closing in on me to where I could barely even turn around. But they made me turn around; they slowly spun me around and around, grabbing and squeezing and pinching me everywhere. I said I wanted to feel helpless, but holy shit!

They had a camera on a crane above me pointing straight down. I looked up as they spun me around again. Then a large black hand came towards me and grabbed the straps of my dress and roughly pulled it down, ripping it and exposing my breasts. I screamed again and got a large hand clamped over my mouth.

"Look at those nice fucking tits!" James called, and I swear all ten of their hands then grabbed my breasts at once. I'd never felt so entirely overwhelmed. While sets of fingers were roughly pinching and pulling my nipples, other sets of hands began roaming down my stomach and one of the mechanic guys tore the dress completely off my body.

"Damn… you ever seen a pair of panties that big, Tim?" he said.

"This bitch must think it's 1955 or something," he responded.

The hand covering my mouth moved to my hair and gave it a hard pull, jerking my head back. "Please… just let me go. I'll leave and I won't say anything to anyone."

"Shut this bitch up, Danny."

Danny quickly moved his hand from my breast up to my mouth and he roughly shoved two fingers inside it. The sudden move caught me completely by surprise, but I attempted to recover as best that I could and began sucking on them.

"Let's take a look at that fine white pussy, boys," D'Andre growled. He slipped his hand underneath my panties and gave them a hard tug, tearing them off of my body.

Tim gave the inside of my thigh a hard slap and I let out a loud screech and involuntarily opened my legs, which produced the desired effect. D'Andre's hand moved to my pussy and he ran a finger through my lips. "Damn, boys, this little bish is wet, it feels like the Amazon between this white girl's legs."

"Hold her open, Danny," James said.

Danny was in front of me, roughly pawing at my breasts. Instantly, he obeyed the order, reached behind me to the cheeks of my ass, and pulled them open. A second later I felt the tip of James's finger press against my tight, puckered little hole. Almost simultaneously he pushed a finger deep into my vagina and I let out a low, deep moan.

"That's one tight little pussy, boys, she's gonna be a fun one."

I'd never experienced anything like this. When I'd shot the scene with those three guys I felt overwhelmed and overpowered, but it was nothing like this. "Please… please…" I whimpered the best I could with Danny's fingers deep in my mouth.

Two sets of hands were still roaming up and down my body, and even though I couldn't see it, I felt a long string of James's saliva drip down into the crack of my ass. Then he used the tip of his finger to push some of it inside my asshole. "Oh, yeah… this bitch doesn't let her rich husband play back here, guys. We're all in for a helluva good time today."

As overwhelmed as I felt, hands aggressively pawing at my body, their fingers in all my orifices were quickly driving me towards an orgasm. Again, it was nothing like I'd ever experienced. Just as I was seconds away from release, D'Andre took control again.

"Okay, boys, get that engine hoist over here, it's time to string this bitch up."

"Cut!" the director yelled.

Instantly, the guys moved away from me. I was taking deep gasps of breath in an attempt to settle myself back down from their onslaught. I thought they might console me or at least tell me that I was doing good so far, but I guess they wanted to stay in character during the break because they all quickly retreated off of the set. Donna walked up to me, took my hand, and squeezed it. "Are you doing okay, Madi?"

It took me a few more seconds to somewhat compose myself so I could answer her. "I… I… I think so," I whispered.

"Remember, you have safewords, honey," she said soothingly. "Nothing is going to happen today that you don't want, okay? One word from you and it stops and we can make whatever adjustments we need to."

It was a crazy juxtaposition that I was having a difficult time squaring in my mind. All five of them were deep into character, and even though I knew they were only acting the entire scene felt real. They'd shaken and overwhelmed me to my very core. However, despite that very scary fact, the secretions that had been oozing out of my vagina and onto my inner thighs had nearly reached my knees. I couldn't remember a time when I'd been this aroused. "I'm okay, and if I need to use my safewords I will." Despite what I'd just told her, I made a silent vow that no matter what they did to me I wasn't going to tap out and I'd see this through to the end.

"Okay, good," she said just as an older gray-haired man who looked to be at least in his 60's approached us. "This is Peter, our professional rigger."

My eyes widened. "Rigger?"

She smiled. "It's a term used within the BDSM community. He's going to get some rope on you and get you ready for the next scene."

"Oh… ummm… right, okay."

A production assistant handed me a bottle of water and brought a stool for me to sit on, and Peter wrapped a 10-foot piece of rope around my thigh and calf so my leg was bent at a 75-degree angle. Then, he took a longer 30-foot section of rope and intricately wound it above and below my breasts, then under my armpits and over my shoulders as if it was the harness of a backpack. I looked over my shoulder and watched as he made a series of knots that all came together around a silver hoop a few inches above my shoulder blades.

There was about 10-feet of rope coming out of the knot and he attached that to my left ankle. He also tied my wrists, explaining that they would only be tied for a few minutes; the guys would untie them so I would be able to use my hands, but initially I would be completely at their mercy. I'd never seen anything that looked so winding and twisting, yet intricate and complex. Basically he'd doubled the rope everywhere, which, he told me, would lessen the stress against my skin when I got hoisted up. Plus it just looked really cool.

"How does it feel so far? It's not too tight, is it?"

"No, it feels fine." Amazingly, it was actually a relaxing feeling. The rope slightly compressed around me and gave me a soothing feeling of being wrapped in a tight hug or maybe even mummified. Then, he took a shorter piece of rope and wrapped it around my right ankle in another intricate knot and left about five feet free. My eyes traveled up and down my body as I took in the labyrinthine ropework. Slowly, I was starting to get a vague idea of how this was going to play out.

Just then Donna appeared. "So you ready to do this?"

"You bet I am," I said in a confident voice that disguised the nervousness I was feeling inside. "But first, can I have a little bit more lube? I'm a little nervous, five guys and all, and, well…" I wiggled my arms, reminding her that I didn't have the use of my hands.

"Of course, honey," Donna replied. One of the PAs had a bottle ready to go. "Do you mind if I apply it? Or you want one of the guys to do it?"

"If you don't mind, I would rather you did it."

She smiled at me as she put a good dollop on her two fingers. "Kitty first." The PA helped me to stand and balance on my one available foot as she proceeded to apply the lube to all of my lips, folds, and even into my vagina. I couldn't help but let out a little moan; my nerve endings were still on high-alert. Donna looked into my eyes as she wiped her fingers on my clit. Something passed between us… and her fingers lingered for a few moments. Then she quickly pulled them away. "Another time, maybe, huh? How about your bottom?"

"Yes please, lots."

She repeated the procedure on my ass, and I moaned again when she lubed me up inside. She took extra care to make sure she packed a lot inside my bottom.

"All good now, honey?"

"Yes, but I have a favor to ask. Can you… show me what I look like?"

"Of course! Ted!" she called to one of the cameramen lurking nearby. "Flip the monitor around and bring a camera over here."

Ted turned the 80-inch monitor so I could see what the camera saw, and it stunned me. With Donna steadying me, I stood there on the tip-toes of my right foot, my breasts jutting out from my body and somewhat distended by the ropes. The intricate rope work criss-crossed my body in amazing diagonal patterns. Ted slowly walked around me, showing my other tied leg, which spread me open wide, and my pussy and ass slightly glistening from the lube.

Basically, I looked like an amazing piece of BDSM art, and it thrilled me. I was tempted to ask her to get one of the PAs to get my phone out of the dressing room and take a few pictures, but I didn't want to inconvenience her further and hold up the production so I decided to just let it slide. Besides, I could get some stills from Donna later on. I nodded to her. "I'm all set."

She smiled and hollered over to the other side of the room, "Okay, guys, bring it in."

Two of the other PAs pushed a large engine hoist a few feet away from me. One of them used a remote control to lower a long cable with a hook on the end of it until it was a few feet off the floor. Peter helped me get back onto my feet and then used the hook to hold me up and keep me from falling. Because my left leg was bent and bound together, only my right foot was touching the ground. Peter took the rope that extended from my right ankle and tied it to a steel anchor loop on the floor, which severely limited my movement.

Peter checked my bonds for any binding issues, but he had done such a great job that I felt no pinching or discomfort from the ropes. It was actually quite comfortable and, again, even comforting.

Peter announced, "She's good-to-go, Donna."

She stepped up to me for a last-minute run-through. After brushing some stray locks of hair from my eyes, her hand lingered on my cheek. "You are so beautiful, Madi," she whispered. "I wish you would come see me, just me, sometime after this, okay?"

I smiled sweetly and nodded in the affirmative, more acting.

"Okay, so we're going to start with D'Andre kneeling down by your ankle as if he has finished tying you up. Then we will do a long, slow pan up your leg as we also slowly pull out to get an overall body shot. I want you looking into the camera and trying to look sad, helpless, pathetic, even. Okay?"

Yeah, that won't be hard at all considering my current physical and emotional state.

"When I point to you, start screaming bloody murder. After that it's going to be game-on, as they say. I want you to keep screaming and resisting until… well, until you can't. Then after that, go with your gut. We will cut one more time when it's time to get the ropes off in about… 20 to 25 minutes." She leaned in and kissed my cheek, then whispered in my ear. "I'm here for you, love. Don't forget that. Say red or yellow anytime, okay?"

After I nodded, she called the boys back in… and the sight took my breath away.

The five men strode towards me with D'Andre in the lead, all naked, hard-muscled bodies glistening, and big cocks swinging. They were all deep into their characters, with scowls etched on their faces, which only added to my nervous apprehension.

The men had all cleaned the grease off of themselves and apparently had spent the last half-hour lifting weights. That locker-room scent assaulted my nostrils… and stirred my clit instantly.

These men, these real men, are going to use me for the next hour, and use me hard. Fuckkk!

Four of them stopped just outside of the camera's sight but D'Andre approached me. He winked at me, got down on one knee, and put his hands on the rope that tied my foot to the floor.

"Action!" the director called.

D'Andre tugged on my ropes. "Yeah, you won't be postin' no Yelp reviews for a while."

Cameraman Ted zoomed in on my foot, followed my leg up and lingered over my exposed vulva, then slowly backed away so he could get my entire strung-up body in frame. I stared into the lens and followed it, giving it the best pathetic look I could muster. While looking into the camera I could still monitor Donna from my peripheral vision, and she gave me my cue.

I breathed in deeply and let out my best and loudest scream I could muster. The guys immediately began moving towards me, but being the professionals they were they never blocked the camera from seeing my face. As I let out another blood-curdling shriek, I received my first bit of punishment--the first of very many bits of punishment.

James's hand came down across my cheek in a resounding slap that really got my attention. I felt hands molesting me again, roaming up and down my body, painfully slapping, pinching my nipples, and spanking my ass as James slapped me three more times, my hair flying each time.

"Stop it!" I screamed. "You're going to be in so much trouble when mmgph mffirk--"

Someone had produced a red ball-gag, I think it was Wrecker. They buckled it tightly around my head and I couldn't make any intelligible sounds anymore. As they pushed and pulled at me, I tried to maintain my position standing on one foot, but I found it didn't really matter as the rope harness held me up.

A cock forced its way into my pussy, it was a decent-sized one but I couldn't tell whose it was. It felt… great. Suddenly, the pain from the body slaps, the pinching, and the spanking faded into the background as the sparks from my pussy began radiating throughout my body. I started moaning as he fucked me hard and fast, and drool poured from my lips around the red ball.

We were only a couple of minutes in when they untied my wrists. I thought perhaps they were just being nice to me, but no, they just wanted me to stroke their cocks. I grabbed the two nearest ones, Wrecker's and Danny's, and began jacking them firmly. The other two guys were just molesting me with their hands, roughly pinching and pulling my nipples.

"James," D'andre called. "Lower her down." I was basically standing up straight on one leg while the other was tied at a 75-degree angle. The rope was keeping me in one spot, but it wasn't doing much else. So when he said lower it I didn't know what he meant, but I quickly found out.

James slowly turned the crank, making a loud click every few seconds. D'Andre pushed me forward but the rope didn't let me fall. I turned and saw that it was he who was fucking me. He put his arm around my waist to hold me close as he pounded me… ohhh, that's what the crank does.

James turned the crank faster and the upper part of my body bent forwards until it was completely parallel to the ground, my hair and breasts hanging down. He stopped and I hung there, still one foot on the ground but the rest of me suspended. I screamed some more into the ball gag as James came over and started slapping my hanging breasts. It didn't really hurt, but I struggled and reacted as if it did.

I was making a spot on the floor from my drool; this ball gag was not the most fun thing I'd ever done. I knew what the alternative was, and I wished they would hurry up! Fortunately, they were ready to move the scene along. "Get that ball gag out of her mouth," D'andre instructed. "Let's show this bitch how we do things downtown."

Hands grabbed at the back of my head as they fumbled with the clasp, finally loosening it, and they tossed the ball gag away. Thank God! It felt good to have my mouth back; I knew the gag looked good on the screen but it wasn't enjoyable for me. My reprieve was going to be short-lived, however. Still, I was supposed to be in fighting mode, so rather than try to get some good breaths of air, I yelled at them instead.

"Stop it! Fuck you, all of you assholes! When my husband hears about this you're all going to be in so much trou--"

Slap!

James had grabbed my hair and held my head up, giving me another good one across the face before he forced his ten-inch cock into my mouth. Mmmmmm… much better than a ball gag. I can get onto this. The slaps, though, are starting to sting.

I kept my mouth warm and wet as James fucked my mouth savagely. I couldn't tell who was now behind me but he was fucking me incredibly hard. James was still in my mouth and the other three guys were running their hands over my body and squeezing my breasts and pinching my nipples. It was like sensory overload as each of them used my body in whatever way they could.

James took a step back and his cock slid out of my mouth; it was wet and shiny from my saliva, and I took it in my hand and stroked it. Simultaneously, the guy who'd been rutting inside my pussy pulled out and walked around in front of me; it was Wrecker. He roughly shoved his cock into my mouth and I could taste my secretions all over it. D'Andre moved in behind me. "Okay, white bitch, it's time you experience something that I bet you've never had… a black cock." Obviously, I had had many black cocks before, but my Karen character… yeah… probably not. He wrapped his arms around my thighs and I let out a little grunt when pushed himself inside me. He was definitely longer than Wrecker and much more thick. He felt just as long as James and even a little thicker. I made sure to open my eyes to their widest and wiggle and scream as best I could with a cock in my mouth in case they chose that moment to edit my face into the shot.

This was something that I'd experienced quite a few times before, a guy in my mouth and another in my vagina. It was always something that I loved, taking on two guys like this, but the feeling of being restrained and totally giving up control was just a little disconcerting. Aside from my safewords, I was completely at their mercy. Still, my body reacted, and I could feel myself becoming more and more aroused as the stimuli increased.

The boys surprised me again, and although we'd discussed it beforehand I was shocked when Tim and Danny started flogging me on my back. The first one landed with a distinctive thud sound and made me jump in my bonds… but to my surprise it didn't actually hurt. Donna had told me that floggers made from deerskin were very soft and had minimal impact, so while they did make a lot of noise they were mostly for show or for warming up for bigger things. After the second guy joined in and they flogged my back and breasts rapidly I'm sure it looked like they were whipping the shit out of me when, in fact, it just felt like someone was pushing me on the area of impact. Special effects for porn… who knew? I made sure to squeal and moan as they struck me, though.

I continued to tug on James's cock until they all shifted again; this time D'Andre took my mouth while Danny started fucking me nice and slow. I hadn't noticed, but James had exchanged one of the floggers for a riding crop and he began swinging it upwards so it struck my breasts. I did feel that. As my breasts bounced around sideways from their punishment they began to feel warm on the outside and the inside. My nipples felt like they were going to burst. Note to self: Soft flogger on the breasts is a good thing! Riding crop… yeah, not so much. As D'Andre fucked my mouth with what seemed like anger, Danny still fucked my pussy gently --for a while.

D'Andre looked down into my eyes. "Okay, enough of this going-easy shit, the little bitch from Beverly Hills needs some cock in that ass, don't you, slut?"

I couldn't really say much with my mouth stuffed full of his cock. However, when Danny pulled out of my pussy, I knew what was coming next. I let out a loud muffled screech when he thrust himself into my asshole with one long hard push. I'd had anal sex hundreds of time, but it felt nothing like this. Being restrained somehow intensified everything that was being done to me and it was nothing like I'd ever experienced. Taking further control, Danny wrapped his arms around my thighs and began pounding me out incredibly hard.

"Yeah! She's gettin' her butt fucked now, boys!" James hollered to the others. They hooted and hollered like they had won the big prize. All I knew was my pussy and mouth were both gushing fluids, my ass felt amazing, and my breasts were, surprisingly, loving their punishment. When one of the guys roughly grabbed my pussy and massaged my clitoris my orgasm went off like a stick of dynamite. My body spasmed and my back arched for a few moments before I went limp, completely spent from my orgasm. D'Andre pulled out of my mouth as my head and arms hung down towards the floor.

Just as my senses were returning, D'Andre grabbed a large tuft of my hair and pulled my head upwards, and our eyes met. "You're learnin' some respect now, aren't ya, little white bitch?"

I'm not sure where it came from, somewhere deep inside of me, I guess. But my orgasm had somehow rejuvenated me and I found an inner-strength that I didn't even know I had. "You're a bunch of pussies, all of you," I growled. "Is that all you got? Is this the best you can do?"

I could tell that my saucy words surprised him, and then he grinned. "If you want more, we'll give it to you, little girl."

He turned and looked at James. "Go get you some of this white girl's ass." D'Andre thrust his cock back into my throat and Danny pulled out of my ass and held it open. I knew that the camera guy was getting a shot of my obscenely-gaped asshole. James quickly took his place and pushed himself inside me with one long strong stroke. He was much longer and thicker than Danny so I instantly felt the larger girth. Tears were filling my eyes and a long string of saliva was dripping out of my mouth and onto the floor.

In an apparent attempt to keep themselves occupied, the other three guys grabbed riding crops and began tapping them on my body. The strikes started out light and then built in intensity. Every nerve ending in my body felt like it was on fire. They cropped my ass, my back, my stomach, and the backs of my thighs while both of the other guys violently rutted inside me. I could feel my flesh begin to heat up as the taps turned into harder whacks. Again, this was nothing like I'd ever experienced. Being restrained exponentially multiplied everything that they were doing to me. I was totally helpless and at their mercy--and I reveled in those submissive feelings.

One of the guys, I think Wrecker, dropped his riding crop, picked up a Hitachi vibrator, and placed it on one of my nipples. Instantly, surges of electricity shot through my body and seemed to reverberate on my clit, and I let out a low, deep moan. "Yeah, little snobby Beverly Hills bitch likes that."

I'd used vibrators before when I shot girl-girl scenes and even in my personal life from time to time, but I'd never used a Hitachi and I was shocked at just how powerful it was. When he placed the bulbous head of the toy on my other nipple I let out another muffled groan. While both guys continued to rut in my throat and ass, I thought I knew what was coming next, but I was in no way prepared for it. When Wrecker touched the head of the Hitachi to my clit and held it there, it felt like a bomb went off inside me. My body began to violently shake and convulse and my world went dark.

As I came back around, James was still fucking my ass and Wrecker was turning the crank, hoisting me back up to a standing position. D'Andre stood in front of me with something in his hands and a rather nasty look on his face. "We gotta step it up, fellas. This cunt is enjoying this too much." He showed me what was in his hands: binder clips and clothespins. I remembered seeing binder clips on Atticus's desk holding what I guessed was about a hundred sheets of paper together. Big ones, like what D'Andre had, could put a lot of pressure on a very small surface. Instantly, I was terrified.

I watched in horror as he squeezed one open, seeing the pressure on his fingers he needed to hold it in the open position. "Stick your tongue out." He then slapped my face when I didn't respond. "Out," he repeated. My cheek stinging, I reluctantly extended my tongue. The metal pieces of the binder clip felt cold and I whimpered, thinking, this is going to hurt. "Lick it " he ordered. I tried to be sensual about it, but it was a piece of metal and I couldn't really get into it. Then, with my tongue directly in the center of it, he slowly released his grip on it. It tightened on my tongue, then began squeezing it harshly. Tears sprang to my eyes and I moaned painfully. I don't remember checking this box on the questionnaire. Fortunately, D'Andre didn't release the clip entirely and he removed it from my tongue.

"Didn't like that, did you, Karen?"

"No," I answered meekly, my tongue sore.

D'Andre slapped my face hard. Fuck!

"No, what?" he growled. Apparently, I was supposed to call him something.

"No… Daddy."

He was ready to slap me face again, but he smiled instead. "Good answer."

Yay, score one for me!

My elation at not getting slapped a second time was short-lived, however. Tim grabbed my left breast at the base and held it up for D'Andre, who proceeded to quickly release that big binder clip right on my areola. As I shrieked in real and not-faked pain they clipped my other areola, too.

"Mother fuc--" but a slap from James interrupted my curse.

"No, cunt," James yelled menacingly in my ear. "We aren't mother fuckers, we are dumb-bitch fuckers today."

With that, James pulled completely out of my ass, but immediately shoved his entire length up inside my pussy. The pain in my breasts overwhelmed any discomfort I felt from that sudden movement. D'Andre moved around behind me with his cock in his hand, grinning like a psycho.

But James is behind me and in my pussy, I'm strapped up, where does he think he's going with that? Ohhh…

D'Andre pushed his cock… against James's cock in my already-filled pussy.

I screamed again as my vagina tried to somehow accommodate this second intruder. James and D'Andre knew enough to let me keep screaming; it was good for the shot. James held still while D'Andre continued to penetrate me. My mind spun as I tried to process all that was going on, and just as I was beginning to get used to the pleasure bolts shooting from my stretched clitoris Tim came over and put two clothespins on my bottom lips.

They laughed at me as I came again, another mind-shattering orgasm that left me weak and limp. The two cocks pummeled me in alternating unison, one pulling out as the other pushed in… again and again… repeatedly… until the pleasure and pain fused together into another new feeling that I'd never experienced before and that, of course, made me have another orgasm.

When James pulled my head up from its slumped position, I saw the big red LED clock the production team used to measure the time of the shoot. We were expecting an hour-long scene… and the timer just clicked over to 13 minutes.

I don't know how I can stand this for another 47 minutes…

----------

Donna must have given the men some type of cue because the four guys moved out of the shot and D'Andre started to untie the complicated knot that held me suspended. "Cut, excellent," the director yelled. All five of the men retreated off the set, and Donna and Peter the Rigger approached me and began untying the knots in earnest while Donna attended to me.

"Hold still, hon," she cooed as she unclipped the clothespins from my lips. I immediately puckered them back and forth a few times, trying to get some feeling in my lower lips. "Okay this is going to hurt." Donna quickly unclamped the big binder clips from my breasts. I tried to minimize the pain by rubbing them, but that only did so much.

"Sorry, hon. Those will be okay in a minute or two. Is everything else okay, honey? Anything we need to change?"

My head was still spinning and my breaths were shallow and ragged from the almost non-stop orgasms. My ratted, tangled hair fell in a disheveled mess around my face and sweat dripped from my body. Her question seemed strange, considering the extreme circumstances I was in. "I'm okay… I think."

"You're doing great, Madi, I can't tell you how amazing this looks. You're so good at this."

My head still felt like it was up in the clouds somewhere and I had to focus to be able to answer her. "Okay… that's good."

Peter had nearly freed me of the rope. One of the production assistants handed me a bottle of water and I took a big gulp. Then Donna reached out and gently rubbed my face. "Is there anything I can get you? Maybe some more lube?"

My ass still felt squishy from all the lube she'd packed in there earlier and my secretions were still oozing out of me. "I think I'm okay for now."

"Do you need a break, honey?"

It was a tempting offer and I probably could have used a few minutes to reset and get my bearings. However, I just wanted to get this over with and taking a break would only be a stalling tactic. "Nah, I'm ready to go." I paused for a moment. "Oh, there's one thing. Can that be the end of the double-vag, please?" There was already a dull ache emanating from between my legs, and I knew that if I didn't say something I wouldn't even be able to walk tomorrow morning.

"Of course, I'll talk to the guys." Then one of the other production assistants wheeled in a stainless-steel flat-topped tool cart that was about three-and-a-half-feet tall. Just as I finished my bottle of water, Donna reappeared. "Okay, honey, no more double-vag. Are you still okay with DP?"

"Yeah, that's fine." Donna and the production assistants moved out of the shot and I lay down on my back on the tool cart. I opened my long legs and began rubbing my pussy in anticipation. I looked forward and directly behind the camera all five guys were stroking their cocks and staring intently at me. I felt like a sacrificial lamb who'd been brought to the slaughter. Okay… let the onslaught begin…

"Action!" Donna yelled.

The four white guys each grabbed a foot or a hand of mine and together they lifted me up off the tool cart. Then they all walked clockwise, effectively spinning me slowly, while D'Andre flogged my arms and legs with the soft flogger. He also flogged me squarely on my pussy, which was new for me. After a couple of turns they set me back down on the tool cart so my head hung off the edge of one side while my legs hung off the other. They spun me around again, but the wheels on the cart made the spinning go much faster. With my head hanging upside down, I got very dizzy and disoriented. While they were turning me D'Andre dropped the flogger and picked up the riding crop.

I felt his harder strikes immediately; whereas the force of a strike was spread out with the soft flogger, all the riding crop's power was focused on a tiny area, which produced a much more stinging, painful sensation. He continued cropping my breasts, my tummy, and the insides of my thighs. During the short break my flesh had started to revert to its natural color, but my skin was returning to a bright shade of pink. The flogging and cropping hadn't really hurt a few minutes ago, but either my adrenaline levels had dropped during the break or I was now more sensitive; because each strike stung much worse than before.

They stopped the cart after maybe a minute or so, but my head kept spinning. Tim pushed my legs back until my thighs were on each side of my head and with no ceremony just pierced my asshole with his seven-inch cock. I let out a deep groan and Danny grabbed my head and shoved his large cock in my mouth and throat. Not being able to see as my head was basically between Danny's legs and his balls pretty much covered my face, I couldn't tell who was doing what to me, but my hands were guided to two cocks for me to stroke. Other hands slapped and pinched my entire torso while D'Andre continued to crop my nipples, the insides of my thighs, and even my underarms. The pain mounted and tears streamed down my cheeks as I was forcefully face-fucked. Very quickly I felt overwhelmed and completely at their mercy.

As the sharp stinging sensations of the crop continued, I was quickly reaching my breaking point. I could deal with the rough sex, but that damned riding crop was producing intolerable pain, and even though I'd promised myself I wouldn't, the thought of using my safewords entered my mind. Just as I was ready to tap out, one of the guys placed the Hitachi directly on my pussy and clit. Instantly, surges of pleasure coursed through me; the intense stinging from the crop faded into the background and my body began to climb.

Tim pulled out of my mouth and held my head up so the camera could get a clear shot of my saliva dripping from my face. James withdrew the Hitachi, which thwarted my impending orgasm, and the brief pause gave me a few seconds to try to catch my breath… but I was treated to a new indignity --spitting. In rapid sequence each guy spit right in my face with large globs hitting my forehead, cheeks, eyes, and mouth. I couldn't wipe my face as they didn't let me use my arms, so I remained covered in their spittle. Then James forced my mouth open and spit directly inside of it. "You'd better swallow that down, bitch," he growled. Even though he was a sweet guy outside of shooting scenes, he was deep into character and I didn't hesitate for a moment as I swallowed his saliva.

Danny pulled out of my ass and quickly came around to give me some ass-to-mouth with his cock, and Wrecker quickly took his place and shoved his cock into my asshole with one long, hard thrust. Spit dripped off my face, joined by my own drool as Danny railed into my mouth. The guys spit more on my breasts and followed that up with at least two riding crops. The crops striking my wet breasts created a new kind of sting that was even more painful than before. I struggled and tried to scream, but they held me down and continued to use me and humiliate me.

They rotated positions again, each guy fucking my mouth after he had fucked my ass. I had done this before, of course, but not five times in a row for 15 minutes straight. The three guys who weren't inside me used riding crops to deliver painful whacks over the exposed areas of my body. One of them was even whipping the soles of my feet, which was even more painful than the strikes on my breasts and nipples.

While Tim was roughly pounding my ass out, James rotated in front of me. I thought he was going to shove his cock in my mouth like all the other guys had done, but he took me by surprise by sliding forward and resting his ball-sack on my face. I extended my tongue and began to lick and gently suck them. Then he slid forward a couple of inches and my tongue slid along his asshole. He gave my breast a hard slap and I let out a low, deep groan. "Get that tongue in my ass, slut." Just as I was extending my tongue, he sank down on my face and it slid all the way into his asshole. Like me, I knew he was clean… down there… but all of us were sweating profusely and the smell coming from between his legs was dank and musky.

Tim pulled out of my ass and one of the other guys pushed himself roughly into my pussy. As I continued to probe James's ass with my tongue the guy began jumping the track on me and that nearly took my breath away. He roughly alternated between my pussy and asshole while James continued to sit on my face. The other guys continued to crop my body, and the pain mixed with the intense pleasure of the thick cocks fucking both of my openings was quickly driving me towards orgasm. Seconds before I went off the cliff, it all suddenly stopped. I was disoriented and it took me a few seconds to get my bearings. Then my eyes met the eyes of the tall, brooding black man who was standing over me.

D'Andre took a step back and observed the other men who were roughly using me. "This girl is slutty as fuck, but she accused us of going easy on her," he said sternly. "This white bitch needs more."

Fuck. What can they possibly do to me that they haven't already? His next sentence answered my unasked question.

He looked deep into my eyes. "Double stuff this bitch," he growled.

Both of the guys withdrew their cocks from my body and Wrecker picked me up. James slid onto the tool cart on his back and then Wrecker placed me on top of him so we were face to face. Since my hands were now free I was able to use both of them to wipe the globs of spit off my face. But I only had a moment to adjust to this new position and I watched D'Andre move in behind me. James roughly pushed his cock inside my pussy and then placed his hands on my hips to get additional leverage and began pounding me hard. Then, just as we were establishing a fast-paced rhythm, he momentarily stopped and D'Andre pushed himself into my asshole.

Oh… my… God!

Unlike when I had two cocks in my vagina earlier, this wasn't uncomfortable at all. This felt like heaven, having two such well-endowed men inside me like this.

I love getting double-penetrated. I might actually miss this after I quit.

It had been quite a while since I'd done a DP like this; most of my scenes didn't include multiple guys so I was really enjoying this. I felt so incredibly full and my mind was so awash in feelings of submissiveness and erotic sluttiness that I completely didn't hear James talking to me.

Danny slapped my face hard.

I yelped and looked at him, pleading.

"Answer him when he talks to you!" Danny growled.

"I'm… I'm sorry. What did he say?"

"I said," James spoke in a menacing tone that scared me, "that you probably like this too much when we are supposed to be punishing you."

"I do love it… fuck, I really love it!"

Contrary to me seldom doing these scenes, this was something that all of the guys had obviously done in a lot of shooting with Kink. They established a fast rhythm, and just when one of them was pulling out of me another quickly pistoned into me. James reached up and squeezed my breasts and pulled on my nipples while two of the other guys started delivering stinging swats with the riding crop on my back, which gave me a little bit of pain along with all the pleasure.

Because my mouth was now free, Danny quickly moved in front of me, shoved his cock down my throat, and began roughly fucking my mouth. Again, I felt so completely and thoroughly overwhelmed as these large men pounded each of my openings. I was breathing so hard and Danny was rutting into my mouth so harshly that I couldn't control my saliva --it was dripping down onto James. For a moment I thought that it would anger him, but it only seemed to turn him on more.

Tim and Wrecker took my hands and placed one on each of their cocks and I tried to stroke them… but I couldn't do much more than hold on as I was being thoroughly fucked like I never had before. The orgasmic tension built up inside me and I felt it rising fast.

Won't be long now… please don't stop… please…

Someone began cropping the side of my right breast with fairly hard strokes. The sharp stings, close to my nipple, sent electric pain bolts directly to my clit, and that's all it took. I felt like an electric transformer suffering from a major overload and when it blew sparks flew everywhere and the city suffered a major blackout.

When I came to, nothing had changed except my hands had released the cocks.

"Yeah, she's liking this too much," noted D'Andre. "Get out the way, Danny boy. I got her mouth now. We gotta show her we're serious."

When he extracted his cock from my ass, I actually felt sad and a bit lonely for a moment. My asshole twitched and pulsed as it tried to resume its former shape, but I knew it would gape for quite a while before that happened. Quickly, though, Tim stepped in and filled my ass with his cock. He wasn't quite as big as D'andre, but he more than got the job done.

D'Andre came around to the front of me, his huge cock glistening, fresh from my asshole. I opened my mouth to take him, but I got my face slapped again, instead.

"Why are you here?" he yelled.

"Ummm…" I really didn't know what I was supposed to say. I had forgotten most things in the world except my immediate environment, which consisted of cocks, pleasure, slaps, orgasms, and pain. "To get my… ummm… to get my car fixed?"

Somebody, maybe Tim, grabbed my hair and pulled my head back, which held my mouth open.

D'andre spit in my open mouth and slapped me. "No!"

Fuck! All this spitting felt weird. Of course I had kissed them all at some point, effectively trading spit, but to have it… delivered this way… it was meant to be degrading and humiliating, and it was, I felt humiliated by it. But I also felt my cheeks flush and my pussy tingle every time it happened.

What the hell is wrong with me?

Tim had picked up the pace and was rutting furiously in my ass while James continued to piston in and out of my pussy. I could barely form a coherent thought, much less cogently answer a question. I was straining, gasping for breath, and my mind was deliriously swimming in a hazy sex-induced fog. I had no idea how to answer him, so I posed a question of my own.

"Why do you think I came here, then?" I moaned.

He reached out and roughly pulled my long blonde hair and then shoved two fingers into my mouth, silencing me. "You came here," he pushed his fingers into my throat, "because," he slowly moved them in and out, "you're a haughty, entitled white bitch who has a pencil-dick husband and you thought it would be fun to slum it with real working-class men."

He slid his fingers out of my mouth. Tears were leaking out of my eyes as the two cocks inside me were driving me closer to going off the cliff. I willed my mind to focus. "I love my… husband and he's… twice the man you'll ever be… asshole," I growled, trying to sound tough, but I was panting and breathing so heavily I knew it didn't sound nearly as menacing as I wanted it to.

He roughly pulled my hair again and I cried out. "No, you came here today to get some deep-dickn', something that you've never got at home."

Just as I was about to respond, he slapped my face. When my mouth fell open, he shoved his cock into my throat. He weaved both of his hands through my hair and began fucking my face harshly. I'd never felt so entirely overwhelmed. Three large men were rutting into my three orifices while the other two were using riding crops and sharply striking my ass, breasts, and back. My orgasm hit me hard and without warning. My body began to shake and violently convulse and my world went dark.

When I regained consciousness I discovered that D'Andre had pulled his cock out of my mouth and I'd collapsed on James, my body lying limp and lifeless on top of him. Both of their cocks were still impaling me and I desperately struggled to catch my breath. When I looked up, my eyes met D'Andre's. "Get this bitch up and flip her over," he growled.

Both men slid out of me and Wrecker picked me up like a sack of potatoes. Once James was off the tool cart, he set me down on my back. When I looked up, my eyes met James's. He gave the inside of my thigh a hard slap. "Get those legs open, bitch. We already know that you have a lot of experience with that." The other four guys laughed as I opened my legs. He wrapped his arms around my thighs and pulled me closer to him. With little fanfare, he shoved his cock all the way into my ass and I let out a little grunt. Even though my ass was incredibly gaped and open, he was as long as D'Andre and just a smidgen less thick, the biggest of the white guys, and his sudden entry shot a little surge of pain through me. He established a quick pace and his body began slapping into mine.

The other three white guys picked up their riding crops and began stroking their cocks while delivering more stinging whacks to my stomach, breasts, and inner thighs. James's big thick cock felt so incredibly good, and that mixed with the pain from the cropping, caused my body to start climbing again. It was almost like an out-of-body experience as my mind slipped in and out of consciousness. Then James wrapped his arms around my thighs, lifted me up a couple of inches off the tool cart, and began pounding me with an unspeakable force that pushed the oxygen out of my lungs. My hair was a matted, tangled mess and sweat was dripping off my body. Then I heard D'Andre's voice. "You've been coming all day for us, little white slut, but I think you have one more in you."

Just as I was about to attempt to speak he put the bulbous head of the Hitachi directly on my clit and held it there. It felt like a bomb had went off inside me. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as wave after wave of my orgasm overwhelmed me. When my senses were beginning to return, all five of the men had moved in around my face and were furiously stroking their cocks. I thought of offering to assist them with my hands or mouth, but judging from their labored breathing they were all close so that seemed pointless. Mustering what little energy I had left, I wanted to show them that they hadn't broken me completely. "Let's see that cum, boys, you'd better not keep me waiting."

Wrecker stepped up first. His semen splashed across my face and quite a bit of it went into my open mouth, and I quickly swallowed it. Just as he staggered backwards, Danny and Tim unloaded at nearly the same time. Hot jets painted my cheeks and forehead, and because I kept my mouth open several large splashes went into my mouth. I swallowed it down also, and when those guys stepped back James quickly took their place. I looked him directly in the eyes. "Show me what that big cock can do, baby."

I kept my mouth open for him and several large jets went directly into my mouth. As he got near completion, his aim went a little off; a few weaker spurts hit my neck and the last one landed on my breast. Once the blasts subsided, I opened my mouth and showed the camera his load. Then I took a little breath and swallowed. Thank God, only one more left.

When I looked up, my tired eyes met D'Andre's. As we stared each other down, a little grin broke across his face. I'd taken everything he and the other four guys had dished out and there was an unmistakable look of respect and admiration etched on his face. "Where do you want this nut, baby girl," he said teasingly.

"I want it in my mouth, all of it," I said gamely.

I opened my mouth and extended my tongue, and he placed the head of his cock on it. A few seconds later powerful shots of semen squirted into my mouth. As the jets began to weaken and subside, I took the head of his cock in my mouth and gave it a few hard sucks, pulling the last dollop of semen out of him. In a weird way, it kinda felt like my reward for enduring everything that I'd let them do to me. I didn't show the camera his load, it was mine, and I took a little breath and swallowed.

I collapsed onto the tool cart and closed my eyes as exhaustion overtook me. I was done, both physically and mentally, but I ensured that my legs stayed open so the camera could get some good closing shots of my vagina and asshole. I barely heard the director yell, "Cut."

Atticus had told me that some of the other performers had shot with Kink a dozen or so times, but honestly I had no clue how they did it. Even if I was going to stay in porn another ten years this would be my one and only time working for them.

----------

I was sitting on a metal folding chair on the set in front of Princess Donna and several camera guys who were filming me. Normally, once I completed a scene, I got out of the location as fast as I could. Sometimes I'd shower first, but I always left as quickly as possible. However, today, I couldn't. Kink always did a post-interview after the talent had shot the scene, and it was actually a requirement they'd written into the contract. In most cases interviews were easy for me and just a routine part of the job, but I knew this one would be very difficult, the most taxing I'd ever done. My body ached from the bondage and the very rough sex. Being restrained like that was something I'd never done in my almost five years in the business.

Additionally, my nerves were shot and my heart was racing. I had no idea what she'd ask me so there was no way to prepare for it. Somehow, I'd have to try to get through it. I knew that once her questions began the lies were going to come flowing out of my mouth like rain out of the clouds on a stormy day; I just hoped I could make them believable. At least I wasn't naked anymore, mostly. I wore my no-longer-white dress that had a broken strap so my left breast just hung there on display. The lower half was ripped almost to shreds and it didn't cover my vagina at all as I sat in the chair. The greasy, torn dress itself was a direct reflection of my feelings at that moment: pretty much destroyed.

"Madi, straight off, you just shot your fantasy repair-shop gang-bang, how do you feel?"

I raised my arms in the air and waved them excitedly. "I feel really good. I also feel a little bit out of it, but in a good way." Every ounce of my acting ability was being put to the test as I lied to her. I felt totally out of it, but I willed my mind and body to act excited. I guess I was excited, excited that it was over.

Princess Donna commented, "It was high-energy, super-intense, everybody was into it and deep into their characters, and all of the guys told me this was the best gang-bang they've ever shot."

"Yay! That makes me so happy and I feel really great about it too."

"Yeah, it was amazing. Did we make your dreams come true? Tell us about that."

"It was just amazing, all of the mechanic's uniforms, this set, it all looked so real and it was very easy for me to get just lost in all of it. It didn't even feel like acting, it felt like I was there, just like my fantasy, and everything happened to me just like I'd pictured it." I paused and then giggled. "I'm sorry, I just feel so out of it right now it's difficult to concentrate."

"No, you're doing great. I know this can be a little difficult, huh?"

"It's like I'm coming down from a mind-blowing high, but everything was just amazing."

"So… we fucked your pussy, we fucked your ass, you did double-vaj in this crazy tied-up standing position, and we got amazing shots of that pussy of yours just being stuffed. What does all of that feel like?"

I giggled. "It was wild. I've done double-vaj a couple of times before, and I guess it's weird, because when I do it I just want it and it's like I don't even notice it." I paused for a moment. "I mean I do notice it, but it's not… like… it's being forced, but whenever I've done it I just wanted another cock in there, and it's kinda like the more turned on you get your pussy just opens and so it's like… one dick isn't enough. With all five of those guys around me, there was just so much going on and I had so much adrenaline and stimulation that I just felt like I had to match it in every area. It's difficult to describe, but when I was getting smacked in the face, experiencing crazy bondage, I almost needed to… you know… double the dick to balance it all out." I knew I was rambling a little because my mind was whirling at the speed of light, but I hoped everything I was telling her was making sense and the fans who were watching me would be able to follow my garbled train of thought.

"I know, it looked so hot and sexy. I could tell how much you were getting into it."

"The guys totally got me into it. It was so intense and none of it felt like it was acting. The whole thing felt like something that was really happening to me."

"It was amazing and so intense. I also noticed that a few times you gave it right back to them. Was that empowering? Did that give you more energy? There was definitely a little power exchange going on there."

"I was really deep into the scene, just like they were." I thought for a moment in reflection. "Deep in my subconscious, I knew the guys were acting and that I was safe, but they were also trying to break me a little and I wasn't going to let that happen. I'm strong and tough, and more than anything I wanted each of them to know that I could take everything they were dishing out."

"Oh, yeah, you really did, and I loved watching that power exchange." She paused for a moment and changed the subject. "So… how was the DP? Are you into that? Do you enjoy that?"

"Oh, yeah, I loved it, it was great. DP is one of my favorite things. I've done it quite a bit throughout my career and it's something that I've always loved."

"Why?" she pressed.

"I've always loved anal… that's always been kinda my thing… but there's just something about the pussy… you get feelings from the pussy that you can't get anywhere else, and when you combine both together the feeling is just hot. It's kinda the same with double-vaj, it's hot getting two dicks at once, it's sexy and the feeling itself is just amazing, but everytime I do DP I like it more and more because it just becomes more natural to your body."

"Well, you are one amazing creature, Madi Valentine."

I shot her a beautiful smile. "Thank you."

"Okay… so… was there anything that you didn't enjoy?"

"No, not at all. Today was awesome and I'd love to do it again." Okay, that was the biggest whopper of all. Fortunately, she bought it. However, I did surprise myself by answering a few of her questions truthfully.

"Good, that's great. Well, I'm so honored to be here with you, to witness this, to help create this amazing fantasy for you and make it come true. We'd love to have you come back."

"I'd love that and thank you so much for putting all of this together for me. You really went all out and I can't tell you how much I loved this. I wasn't expecting this much at all and I'm really stoked."

"Well, only the best for you, girl. Why don't you say good-bye to all of your fans."

I blew the camera a kiss and waved. "I hope y'all enjoyed it. Good-bye, everyone."

I hugged Donna and all the guys, who had managed to get showered during my interview. D'Andre, who was the scariest of them all on-camera, was totally the nicest man off-camera. He checked on my well-being several times and offered me a ride to anywhere in the city I wanted to go. But I had my Andy with me, so I thanked everybody, and kissed everybody, and made my way over to him and away from everyone else.

"Jenna, we can just make the flight if we leave now, or there's another one in an hour that we can catch, it's up to you."

Getting on a plane sounded like a terrible nightmare to me right now. All five of them had wrecked my ass to where it hurt to sit, my pussy throbbed in pain, one side of my face was a little swollen from all the slapping, and the rest of my body just ached from the restraints, the flogging, the cropping, and being stretched and pulled in so many directions.

"I can't fly tonight, Andrew. Call Atticus and get me the fuck out of here." It took me a few moments before it dawned on me that I was being bitchy to him, the one man who had only ever been wonderful to me. "I apologize, Andy. I don't have much patience right now and I didn't mean to be short with you." I paused for a moment. "If you could do that for me, I'd really appreciate it."

He took my hand and gently squeezed it. "Honey, after what you've just been through, I'm just happy you're still in one piece."

I sat in the car in my torn dress, dazed, as Andy worked through the downtown San Francisco traffic while talking with Atticus. After about 30 minutes we pulled up to the massive Hotel Intercontinental.

"Andrew, no. I can't go through the lobby looking like this." My lower lip had started swell at this point; combined with my ruined dress, bruised body, and disastrous hair, I looked like I was… well… raped by a basketball team and left for dead on the side of the road.

"It's all taken care of. We can park down below in a special VIP area. I'll sign us in, you won't see anybody. They have a private elevator and you can wear my jacket. We've also got your baseball cap and dark glasses in case anyone is around."

It was fantastic. In less than five minutes I had the hot water running in the bathtub in my 19th-floor mini-suite. Andy had an adjoining room and he was making arrangements for dinner to be brought to my room as well as obtaining some first-aid supplies.

He gently helped me into the tub, I was that unstable. He'd seen me naked a few hundred times so it wasn't really a big deal. He did, however, notice all the marks, the red marks, and the welts I had received.

"Oh, Jenna," he mourned as he shook his head, holding my hand as he sat on the side of the tub with me because I wouldn't let go of him. "I wish you hadn't shot with those… people. I wanted to stop them so many times, but I guess you were okay."

A few tears streamed down my face, part of the post-high depression, I supposed. I'd had countless orgasms today, which kind of disguised how… ruthless my overall day had been. But now, it was all playing over and over in my head: the slapping, the flogging, the complete loss of control. I felt a little bit stimulated but also… horrified.

"I was okay, then, during the shoot… not so much now, maybe."

Fortunately, room service appeared at the door with a bottle of Chardonnay in an iced bucket and a lovely charcuterie platter. I asked Andy to pour each of us a glass.

"Are we celebrating, Miss Valentine?"

I thought about it. That was the next-to-last porn shoot of my life. My final scene would be with Dirk and he was pretty much a pussy-cat. I knew he'd be rough and aggressive, but it would pale in comparison to what I just endured today.

"Maybe we are, Andrew. Celebrating the end of an era, almost." I took a big gulp of wine.

"To you, then. Congratulations on getting out alive and in mostly one piece."

I laughed a small hollow laugh. "You better order another bottle of this stuff."

We put away both bottles of wine and the alcohol helped relax my mind and body. Taking Andy by surprise, I asked him to hold me in my bed until I fell asleep. My nerves were still shot from the ordeal I'd just experienced and I didn't want to be alone. It was a good thing, too. I woke up in the middle of the night and proceeded to have a severe panic attack. Andy comforted me, rocking me for over an hour until I fell asleep again fitfully the rest of the night.

Because of the deal that Atticus had cut with Kink.com, that scene would be the most lucrative one I'd ever shot. However, I continued to wake up during the night and suffered more severe panic attacks for the next several months. Shooting with them was a nice payday, but it took me quite a while to mentally recover from it.

This shit is almost over.

----------

"Mom? Yeah, hi, it's me. I've got some news to tell you and daddy."

"It's so good to hear from you, Jenna. Is everything okay?"

"Yeah, everything's fine." I paused for a moment to collect my thoughts. "I'm leaving the business, Mom."

There were a few seconds of stunned silence, then she began to quietly cry into the phone. "Really? Baby, I'm so happy, this is such good news."

"It's time, and I know I'm making the right decision."

"Of course you are, honey. I'm so proud of you." I could hear the joy and relief in her voice. It was like her hopes and prayers had finally been answered. Through the last five years, I'd put my parents through so much, and I knew she was thinking that this long nightmare was finally over. "What are your plans? What are you going to do now?"

"I've enrolled in college and I'm going home… to Salome."

There was a brief pause. "Oh… I hoped you'd want to move back to Dallas, honey."

"Salome has always been my home, Mom. At least for now, that's where I feel I need to be."

"When will you come and see us? You know we'd love to see you."

"I'll be home in a couple of months, I've got to finish a few things out here first. I really miss both of you."

"We miss you too, and I'm so happy, you know you're making the right decision, don't you?"

"Yes, Mom. I know in my heart that I am."

"Your father is going to be so happy."

"Yeah, I think he will be. I love you and give him my love too."

"I'll tell him, he's going to be so happy. We both love you so much, honey." There was a brief pause before she spoke again, "Can I tell you something?"

"Of course, Mom."

"I… ummm… I've followed your career over the years. I know you won a lot of awards and… I'm proud of you, Jenna."

My jaw dropped. I couldn't believe it. "Mom! You never said anything, why not?"

"I'm… I'm not a perfect person, honey. I didn't want to encourage you. But at the same time I was so excited that you were so good at what you do. You know, there are so many young women in your business who've committed suicide… Jenna, I was so afraid, all the time." She cried softly, and I shed a few tears, too.

"Mom," my voice cracked. "I… love you. And I'm coming home."

"I'm so glad you're getting out, baby. I can't wait to see you."

I smiled. "I'll see you soon, okay? Bye bye for now, Mom."

"Bye, honey."

Well, it's nice to please Mom, for once.

Now that my parents knew of my decision to leave the business, there was only one person left to tell, Sandy, and I'd do that tomorrow. She was shooting with a website called In the Crack on location in Cabo San Lucas and would fly into LAX late tonight. A couple of months ago she'd won the Best New Starlet honor at the AVN awards and Atticus had told me she'd been in high demand ever since. I thought of telling her my decision over the phone, but I decided to wait until we could meet in-person. I knew she'd take the news hard and I wanted to be there for my best friend if she needed consoling.

I'd also spoken to Danielle a couple of days earlier. Of course, she was ecstatic when she heard the news that I was leaving porn and enrolling in college. It was what she'd always wanted, but I guess it came a couple of years too late to save our relationship. I couldn't help but think that everything works out for a reason. Aside from Sofia, she'd been the love of my life, and I vowed to never again let my career get in the way of finding love. She also told me that I'd met my financial goal and I was worth a little over 5.1 million. I'd never have to work another day in my life, but I knew that I would. I wanted to go to college, find a career, and do something more normal, something worthwhile. More than anything, though, I wanted to find the type of love that she'd given me… the kind of love that my parents had… and I knew that was impossible while I was in the business.

Tomorrow was going to be a busy day. I planned to take a spin class at my favorite gym, the Pink Iron, meet Sandy for coffee, then shoot my final scene with Dirk. It took every ounce of mental fortitude not to call Atticus and cancel the shoot. Even though it had been three weeks since I'd shot the traumatic scene with Kink, I was still physically and emotionally done. I was just so done with all of it and ready to move on with my life and start something new. However, I wanted to finish strong. Despite everything, the business had been good to me. I had experienced a good deal of fame and I'd made a lot of money. I wasn't a quitter and I wanted to keep my obligations and go out on a high note.

The last five years had been a wild ride. I felt like I was the rock that the people around me broke themselves on. I was stronger than I ever thought I was. I told myself that I should never regret any of the decisions I'd made, but maybe part of me did. After tomorrow, I'd close this chapter of my life and start a new one.

Is there happiness after porn? Am I even capable of living a normal life?

I wasn't sure, but I hoped so.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back to Salome: A porn star quits the business to find love

I might be worse for wear,

But I don't care,

I'm going back to Salome.

- Shawn Colvin

----------

Jenna: Spring

A psychologist might call it a crisis of conscience. However, I don't think that puts this transmogrification in proper context. Morally, I never had a problem with what I chose to do after high school, even though I knew it would bother some people. But I had done more than I set out to do, and I figured, why not go out while I was on top? After almost five years I needed a new direction. Why is it that it's always the first step that's the scariest?

After months of careful consideration, I had made a momentous, life-changing decision, and up until today only four people knew about it: my agent, Atticus, my financial manager, Danielle, and my parents. Unfortunately, things were about to get real, and I'd been dreading this day for a week.

I'd just finished my workout at the Pink Iron fitness club and was driving down North La Cienega Boulevard in West Hollywood. Normally, I don't go to the gym on the days I'm scheduled to shoot a scene. However, I felt stressed out, and I knew taking a spin class with my favorite instructor would help calm me down.

My best friend had been in Cabo San Lucas, Mexico, for the last several days doing a shoot with a company called In the Crack. It's a silly name for a porn website, isn't it? It always struck me as funny how some of the more popular websites had the most nonsensical names.

Aside from the absurd name, the company was very well managed and always treated their talent really well. When I shot for them last year they sent me to a resort in Cancun. First class transportation and lodging… but I digress…

This morning was going to be difficult because I was going to tell my best friend about my decision, and I had no idea how she was going to take it.

----------

"You're really serious about this Jenna, aren't you?"

"Of course I am. I've put a lot of thought into it, and I know it's what I need to do."

"And you're going to try to tell me you're not going to miss any of it? All of our friends, the partying, the nightlife, the money, nothing?"

I watched as my best friend, Sandy, took a sip of her soy latte and then set her mug down on the outdoor table.

I took a deep breath while I collected my thoughts. The air smelled fresh and clean, a real anomaly for normally smoggy Southern California.

"I'll tell you what I won't miss: The horrible dialogue we have to say, waiting around the set for guys to get hard, how sore I get the next day, and having so much of my personal life out in public."

I had debated on how much truth to tell Sandy. I decided not to sour her attitude as she was still new in the business and on an upward path. She listened intently while I continued speaking.

"I'm sure there are some things I'll miss… in time. The money, the traveling… and you. I'll miss your friendship most of all."

She gave me a soft smile, then reached across the table and gave my hand a gentle squeeze.

To the porn world, my best friend was Lexi Sapphire, who'd won the 'Best New Starlet' honor at the AVN Awards a few months ago. But to me, she was Sandy Gustafson from Hibbing, Minnesota.

"I can't help but feel shocked because you always told me you were happy."

I took a deep breath. "I've been thinking about making a change for a couple of months," I admitted.Okay… maybe more like a year.

"And you didn't say anything to me?"

"Until a few days ago it was just something I was considering, but now my mind is made up."

She smiled. "I know how stubborn you are and I'm sure there's nothing I could say to make you change your mind."

My best friend knew me all too well. "I'm sorry, but there's not."

We finished our drinks, and from the look on her face I could tell she was resigning herself to the fact that I was going to retire. "I always thought you were living your dream, but that's not the case anymore, is it?"

"You just turned nineteen and you've been in the business for a year." I paused for a little dramatic effect before I continued, "I'm twenty-three and I've been doing this for five years. I'm kind of burned out I guess. I've done so much, and the directors want rougher and rougher sex, and I'm… I really think I just need a change, or maybe just a more normal life."There, that's all true, just not the full extent of it. She will find out for herself, or she may be one of those few who really enjoy the work. She seems to love it, so far.

We sat in comfortable silence for a few moments and ordered more drinks. I really wanted to order a latte, but I opted for another bottle of water because I'd be working in a couple of hours.

"What about Atticus? You're making him a lot of money, don't you think he'll be upset?"

I thought for a moment. "He's disappointed, sure. But he's got you to take up the mantle ofAmerica's Sweetheart of Porn."

She laughed. "So when does this retirement nonsense take effect?"

Our faces broke into big smiles. I couldn't help but think I would miss her sense of humor most of all. "At the end of the day."

I saw the look of surprise on her face. "You're working today?"

"I have a onepm call."

"Who are you working with?"

"Dirk McKinley. Alex Cross is directing."

Big smiles broke across both of our faces again.

"I guess that's fitting for your last scene."

The history wasn't lost on either of us. The first time we met we were shooting for a website called Reality Kings in Turks and Caicos. According to the script, Dirk was my 'boyfriend' and Sandy showed up at our place and naturally, it led to a threesome. It was her first scene in the business, so of course she was very nervous. Thankfully, I was able to get her through it and we became best friends. Over the past year we'd shot several girl-girl scenes together, and thankfully the sex hadn't adversely affected our friendship.

"So what are your plans?" she asked.

"I'm going back home and enrolling in college."

"You're going back to Salome?"

"I can't explain it, but it feels like I've… lost some of myself." I paused for a few moments in reflection. "The last time I felt normal was in high school. I'm not sure if going home is the answer, but it's a start."

Connor: Spring

"Boy, Ms. Garcia was pretty hard on you today. Either that or she was flirting with you, I couldn't tell which it was."

I felt my cheeks flush a bit. I hated when that happened, when I felt someone knew a secret about me. And it didn't help that Hayley was the one prodding me. She was in the top twenty of hot chicks at West Texas University.

"I guess I just used a word wrong," I half-mumbled.

"Are you kidding me? She was comparing 'lascivious', 'salacious', and 'libertine' for you. Do you know what any of those words mean?"

I shook my head. I did know what they meant, but it was better to act dumb, I figured.

She put her hand on my arm and we stopped walking across the quad.

"So, tell me. Why haven't you made a move on me yet? Huh?"

"Um…"

"You were fucking Jessi Summers most of last semester. You aren't gay… she assured me of that. Do you just not find me attractive?"

My stomach twinged at the mere mention of Jessi. Even after two months I still wasn't over her, I suppose. She just dumped because… well, I didn't actually know why. Anyway, Hayley did a little pose, thrusting out her ample chest.Okay maybe Top Ten. I was pleased to feel a little tingle between my legs. My heart may have been damaged but my body was working at 100 percent.

"It's not that," I tried to convince her. "I just—"

"I'm practically throwing myself at you, asshole," and she stomped off.

I sighed heavily.She is super hot,I thought as I mentally kicked myself. But… all for a good cause, I laughed. Besides, my heart now belonged to another.

----------

"It's Connor, Connor Martin."

Ms. Garcia flung the door open, grabbed my shirt, and pulled me into her office, quietly shutting the door and locking it.

"Don't stand out there yelling your name!" she hissed as she pulled me further into her office. "Don't you know how dangerous this is for me?"

"I… um… I'm sorry. I looked around and didn't see anybody. I'm just a student coming to you during office hours, nothing wrong with that."

She grabbed my shirt again, pulling me close.

"If you weren't so cute, mister, oh!"

I smiled my sexy smile. I didn't know I had a sexy smile until she told me. But I squinted my eyes just a bit and cocked my head.

"Shall I start my, um, 'lesson'?"

I put my backpack down and set my hands on her hips, my fingers pressing into the fabric of her skirt. I slowly dropped down to my knees and slid my hands down her thighs. I stopped when I got to her bare legs. Then I looked her in the eyes as my hands traveled further down, caressing her calves slowly but firmly.

Just like you showed me, Tish…

I brought my hands up to the hem of her skirt and began lifting it slowly. Her firm thighs revealed more and more of themselves to me until, finally, I could see her g-string.

Dark blue satin! She knows that's my favorite.

I peeled the lovely and damp thong down her legs and over her shoes.

"I'm keeping this!" I told her as I stuffed it in my back pocket.

She grabbed my hair and pulled me up. I knew what she wanted so I quickly stood up. She threw her arms around my neck and jumped up on me. I held her up by her ass as she wrapped her legs around my hips.

Taking a few steps, I set her down on her mahogany desk. Her female scent wafted over me as I lowered my face until it was between her thighs.

"I love your… pussy, babe."

I had paused while speaking for what I hoped was an imperceptible moment; I had almost saidcuntbut remembered, just in time, that she didn't like that word. Not even a little bit.

Usually, I started kissing her legs or even her feet and then worked my way up. But I was getting better at reading Tish's moods, and I knew she wanted me to just get down to business. Well, that and the fact she grabbed my head and pulled me into her pussy!

I began kissing her vertical lips with my mouth as wide open as I could. Just like biting into a fresh peach, I could get all her juices this way. And her juices… oh, they began to flow quickly.

I looked up and smiled up at her. "Somebody has been horny for a while, huh?"

She smiled and pushed my head back down onto her. "Just thinking about you, my love," she encouraged.

I started licking and exploring her luscious pussy while I helped hold her legs up. Closing my eyes, I just made love to her with my mouth. I used to have to try to remember what to do and where things were, but Tish has trained me pretty well. While perhaps not a virtuoso just yet, I could play the song without having to fumble with the sheet music.

Her legs wrapped around my head and shoulders as my tongue burrowed deep into her vagina, stretching her walls. Only pausing occasionally to swallow more of her juices, I increased my pace of licks and tongue-thrusts. I felt her moving with me and heard her moaning, which meant I was doing it correctly.

Putting my three middle fingers together, I started burrowing into her love tunnel a few millimeters at a time. I slid up and began lavishing attention onto her clitoral area with my mouth. She clamped her legs harder on my head when my fingers fucked her faster and I sucked her clit up into my mouth. I let her parts slide out between my teeth, knowing it drove her crazy.

I curled my fingers towards her tummy and tickled her vagina, right there… yes… that's the spot! She suddenly clenched her legs and pussy tight while she moaned a quiet "F-u-u-u-c-k-k-k." It felt like my fingers might break under the sudden strain but I held on.

A sudden rush of pussy juice flooded my mouth and I struggled to swallow all of her down. Tish collapsed down on her desk, flat on her back, her legs quivering and dangling over the edge. I lifted her legs up by her calves and positioned my cock at her entrance.

I always got a little unsure at this point. I needed to know whether it was okay or not to proceed.

"Can I…" I paused; stumbling over my words. "Would you like me to…"

"Oh, for Christ's sake! Yes! Fuck me!"

Now I felt stupid; of course she wanted me to fuck her! That's why we were here!

I pushed my cock head inside her… God, she felt so good! Her velvety pussy walls welcomed me and resisted me at the same time. I pulled her legs together and held them against my chest as I fucked her on the desk. I wasn't going to last much longer as this position tightened her up even more.

That hot liquid friction between us drove me crazy, and I could see it affecting Tish also. Her moans and sighs matched mine as I sped up the rhythm. I licked and nibbled her smooth calves, Tish never had any stubble and that was so hot to me.

I leaned forward, pushing her legs almost against her chest. I rested my hand on her throat but didn't squeeze; it was enough for her to know that I could. My cock slammed harder and harder into her pussy, her body taking an enormous amount of punishment as the heavy desk didn't budge an inch.

"Can't… hold… it… back…" I warned her. My throbbing cock was going to burst; I could feel it approaching like a freight train and there was nothing that could stop it!

Tish pleaded with me, "Not yet… Little more… babe?"

Fuck! Okay, let's see… um, baseball… Justin Bieber, stinky socks… oh, fuck… look at her gorgeous face, her nipples sticking through her bra and blouse, her cu-… I mean pussy just felt so awesome…

I probably was able to delay a total of four or maybe five seconds; I hoped it was enough! The dam burst and my cum showered her insides in squirt after glorious squirt. While my cock throbbed in her, I felt her pussy clamp down tight on me as her orgasm began. Her moans of pleasure filled the office with her passion and filled my heart with joy that I, just some average joe, could make this gorgeous woman come like crazy.

I slumped down on top of Leticia, my Tish, and we kissed hard and passionately at first, and then our kisses turned slow and gentle like true lovers who know each other well.

I picked Tish up and carried her to the little sofa. She laughed as I plopped down, bringing her with me in a minor crash of bodies.

"You, young man. You have gotten very good." Her eyes twinkled as she complimented me, and I just loved that tiny trace of a Mexican accent in her voice. She was the sexiest person I had ever been with.

My fingers found her sex and invaded her. We kissed open-mouthed and she sometimes pulled back a little, our lips barely touching as she breathed through her mouth while we kissed. I found it so erotic to be sharing her breath I was nearly overwhelmed with emotions as I brought her to her third orgasm with my fingers.

I figured I would throw all the charm I had at her, overdoing my Texas drawl. "Aw, shucks, ma'am. I'm just trying to please the lady here. After all…"

My brain screamed at me,Don't say it!

"…I am in love with you." I smiled my biggest smile at her.Jessi Summers, Jessi Summers… no reaction… I was finally rid of her!Tish now completely had my heart and I couldn't wait—

"Oh, honey!" Tish smiled at me, but kind of a funny smile. "That's so sweet. But… you can't be in love with me, I'm married! Remember?"

"Yes, but… that's okay because I'll get a permanent job after next year and we can be together and—"

Tish put her finger against my lips to silence me. I sat there, stunned. I was sure she felt like I did. In her classes, all she talked of was the love and romance of poetry, the triumph of the human spirit over tragedy through love… it was all about love… and what we shared, what we just did, was the ultimate expression of love. Wasn't it? And the way she kissed me, she meant it! I know she did.

"Tish, Leticia, sweetheart. Let's—"

"Come on, handsome," she interrupted. "Let's get you dressed and me straightened up!"

She rose and held her hand out to me. I ignored it and got up on my own and started gathering my clothes.

"Oh, honey," she teased. "Connor, don't be upset! I thought you knew what this was! You're very special. This was fun, and I hope it was educational for you. You've really turned into quite a decent lover, babe. Trust me, you'll find the right girl and make her very happy."

I shouldered my backpack and stared at her for a few moments. "I wanted to makeyouhappy."

"Oh, you are so cute, my littlemijo." She used the term mijo, pronounced me-hoe, to indicate that I was like her son, her child. That's not what you call a lover.

She hugged me, and my free hand instinctively wrapped around her waist. I breathed in her perfumed scent and fought back the tears. I was so mad, and embarrassed, but mostly disappointed in myself for not seeing this for what it was. I wished that, just once, I could fuck a woman and not fall in love with her.

Stupid!

The next few days passed in a blur. I somehow got through my finals and prepared myself for going home. Only "home" wasn't where my home was supposed to be. Dad was living with his new friend, Dave, and Mom decided to move here to this college town after the divorce.

So now, going "back home" meant just going here, back to Salome.

Jenna: Spring

Right before I left the coffee shop, Sandy took a selfie of us and tagged me in the post, which read, 'The end of an era.' I knew I'd be receiving a lot of questions and comments concerning that cryptic post from some of my three-and-a-half million Twitter and Instagram followers. However, at this moment, I didn't want to think about it, much less deal with it.

I followed the directions my GPS gave me, which led me to a large mansion in the Hollywood Hills. The previous evening, my booking agent had texted me the address and the one o'clock call time. There was an open, gigantic, ornate gate right off the road that led to a large parking area filled with about twenty other cars, which gave me some reassurance that I was at the correct address.

I parked my blue Mini Cooper convertible and walked up to the large oak double doors. I was met immediately by a hulking behemoth of a man, and standing next to him was a young girl who had to be about my age with a clipboard in her hand. A few moments later, the girl spoke.

"Good afternoon, Miss Valentine. If you'll follow me, I'll take you to hair and make-up."

Even after five years my alias still struck me as odd.Madi Valentine.My porn name was the name of my first dog and my favorite holiday. I wanted to leave her behind… leave this life behind… I wanted to be myself again, and in a few hours I'd make that happen.

The production assistant led me inside through an immense foyer that had two winding staircases that went to the upper floors. There were two white polished marble pillars in the center of the room that perfectly matched the white marble floor. I also noticed very expensive-looking Renaissance paintings on the wall that went perfectly with classic French-style crown moldings. It wasn't unusual to work in such immaculate surroundings, and I guess after five years I should have been more accustomed to it. However, because of my working-class upbringing, such extravagance still overwhelmed me at times.

I followed the production assistant to one of the rooms off the large kitchen that had been converted to a makeshift hair and make-up salon. My eyes lit up when I saw the stylist because she had done my hair and make-up dozens of times on previous shoots. Interestingly, she'd given me the first solid piece of advice in the business that didn't have to do with sex, which was don't wash your hair twenty-four hours before a shoot, because leaving a little oil makes it easier to style and you spend less time in the dreaded styling chair.

Just as the stylist was putting the finishing touches on my make-up job, the director, Alex Cross, and the production assistant who I'd met at the door entered the room. "You look simply stunning, Miss Valentine," he said in a thick English accent as we both looked at the other's reflection in the large mirror.

"You're always full of compliments, aren't you?" I said while smiling seductively at him as our eyes met in the mirror.

"Atticus told me of your departure. You've always been my favorite girl, Madi."

I was quite certain he had at least a dozen favorite girls, but it was fun to play along and act flirty. His connections and recommendations in the business had led to countless jobs throughout my career, so I felt a little harmless coquetry was the least I could do. "I hope you know you're my favorite director, Mr. Cross; I've always loved being on your set." I wasn't even sure I had a favorite director. Nonetheless, he always treated me professionally and was open to my input when it came to shooting a scene, and I always appreciated that.

"You're one of the rare gems in this business and you'll be sorely missed."

I wasn't sure if he was being genuine or if it was just a part of his flattery routine. Regardless, it was a sweet comment that made me feel good. "Thank you so much," I said sincerely.

Suddenly, his soft expression changed and he was all business. "We'll shoot the promo photographs first, and by the time we're done Mr. McKinley will have arrived and we'll shoot the scene."

This news came as a welcomed relief. Sometimes, because of scheduling conflicts on the set, directors required the talent to shoot the scene first and then take the promo photographs afterward. Of course, this was a colossal inconvenience because the promotional photographs can't be taken if you're covered in sweat and semen. So taking photos after the shoot required a shower and then a second trip to hair, make-up, and wardrobe.

I followed the production assistant to a small room off the kitchen that was serving as the Wardrobe Department. In reality it was a small closet of a room that was packed with every different type of apparel from formal evening attire to very revealing club mini-dresses.

"Your outfit is on the hanger to the left. Once you've changed I'll take you to the set."

I smiled politely at the production assistant and closed the door to the small room. My 'wardrobe' didn't consist of much clothing. I picked up and inspected the Wicked Weasel micro-bikini. It was the tri-top sailor model that featured white and fuchsia horizontal stripes. The top had small triangles to cover my breasts and the bottom was a modified thong that left much of my ass exposed.

I slipped on the suit and my tennis shoes and decided to carry the clear plastic five-inch-heeled sandals instead of wearing them. There was also a large white terry-cloth robe next to the bikini and I put that on as well. Thankfully, I'd already performed my clean-out routine, which consisted of several enemas and a douche. The shoot always went smoother when I was squeaky clean down there.

The production assistant led me to the enormous backyard of the house, which was enclosed with a ten-foot-tall cinder-block security fence. There was a large in-ground swimming pool that was beset on all sides by grandiose Roman and Renaissance-era statues. Additionally, there were large decorative boulders that helped separate the tropical landscaping from the large, thick, green lawn.

I noticed that Mr. Cross was on the other side of the pool talking to one of the assistants who was making adjustments to a microphone on a long metal boom. Once he saw me, he ended his conversation with the sound man and approached me.

"Madi, you look absolutely divine."

I blushed slightly. "Thank you so much."

He looked down at his watch. "We'd better get started if we're going to stay on schedule."

Unlike a major Hollywood production that could take months to shoot, a porn movie was shot in about two days, and time was money. "Where do you want me?"

"Over there, by that large boulder, facing south."

I slipped off my robe and handed it to the production assistant. Then I slid out of my tennis shoes, put on the five-inch heels, and made my way over to the large decorative boulder. I spent the next couple of minutes moving from pose to pose in the little bikini. I could barely hear the click of the digital camera while Mr. Cross stood behind the photographer and surveyed the scene. I'd done this countless times and needed very little, if any, direction.

There was a small throng of people behind the photographer, mostly production assistants and some technical people who were fiddling with their equipment. Once the photographs started, though, their attention was drawn to me and less to their duties on the set. "Okay, Madi, let's lose the top," Mr. Cross said.

I reached behind my back and untied the little bikini top, and my 34D breasts immediately fell free. The production assistant approached me and I handed the top half of the bikini to her. Once she was out of the shot, the photographs continued for a minute or so while I moved from pose to pose. "Okay, Madi, suck on your nipple, then we can move on."

There it was. I smiled sweetly. "Yes, Mr. Cross."

I'd worked with him enough to know that he'd want a shot of me sucking on my nipple and I had almost taken my breast into my mouth without his direction. However, I was certain it made him feel better when he could direct me a little and feel like he was in charge. I took one of my breasts in my hand and sucked on the nipple while giving the camera a slutty, pouty look.

A few seconds later, Alex spoke. "That looks divine; now let's lose the bottom."

"Yes, Sir."

I slid the skin-tight lycra bottom of the bikini down my thighs and stepped out of it. Again, the production assistant approached me and took the small thong bottom from my hand. The photographer started clicking away again while I moved from pose to pose. He took shots near the pool, shots by the large boulder, and we finished while I lay on a large white Balencia chaise lounge. I made sure my legs were open in most of the shots and I used two of my fingers to hold the lips of my vagina open; I even dipped them inside several times as I changed poses.

For the last several shots, I got on my hands and knees and spread my legs open wide. I knew Mr. Cross would want shots of my asshole and I was always good at anticipating the pictures he expected before he asked. Again I held the lips of my vagina open and gave the photographer my best slutty, pouty look, which I knew he'd like.

Just as we were finishing photographs, a tall African-American man opened the door to the backyard and approached Mr. Cross. He was wearing khaki shorts, tennis shoes, and a navy-blue collared skirt with "Dirk's Pool Maintenance" embroidered on the chest. Mr. Cross broke into a big smile when he saw him.

"Dirk, perfect timing, we're ready for you."

"Good, I'm glad I'm not late."

The production assistant came up to me and handed me the bikini. I slipped off the clear heels and put the little suit back on. Just as she scurried away to attend to another matter, Dirk approached me and gave me a big hug. "How are you doing, girl?"

"I'm doing good, just getting the promo shots out of the way."

"I saw some of them; you are sexy as fuck, you know that?"

I could feel a little blush break across my face. He was twenty-eight and one of the most sought-after men in the business. He never had a problem getting or keeping an erection, which always helped the shoots go smoothly. I felt very fortunate that my last scene would be with him.

"You don't look so bad yourself."

Mr. Cross broke in. "Okay, you two, let's get a few more photos, then we'll begin shooting the scene."

Again, time was money. He positioned us by the big boulder and the camera began clicking away. He was much taller than me even in the five-inch heels. I pressed my body against his with my arms wrapped securely around him and we posed for the camera. From there we began to take off our clothes a little at a time until we both stood naked while holding each other for the final pictures. After five years, I knew I should have been used to the size of the guys I worked with. They almost seemed non-human, how big and thick they were. It was just another aspect of the business that I'd grown accustomed to.

Once we'd completed the photos, I put the little bikini back on and lay back on the chaise lounge, pretending to sunbathe just as the script called for. Two guys approached me holding hand-held video cameras, and one of them pointed his at the small door that served as the service entrance to the backyard.

"Action," Mr. Cross said.

I heard the door open and Dirk walked through holding some pool-cleaning equipment. I turned my head to acknowledge his presence and then quickly turned it away, ignoring him.

"So where's your father?"

I rolled my eyes. "You know he's at work."

He made a point to look lustfully up and down my body. "Why don't we go for a swim like we did last week?"

I shot him a disgusted look. "I told you that was a one-time thing and it won't be happening again."

He gave me a toothy smile. "You also said no white boy ever fucked you liked that." Our eyes met and he rubbed his very sizable cock through his khaki shorts so the outline of it could be clearly seen. I hadn't even touched him yet and he was already semi-erect.

I gave the camera a seductive smile. "I didn't say that, did I?"

"Yes you did, baby girl."

"Maybe one last time, then."

He pulled his shorts down and his cock sprang out and slapped his stomach. I sat up and moved to the edge of the chaise lounge just as Dirk took a couple steps towards me. I took his cock in my hand and slowly rubbed it over my face. Then I pressed it up against his stomach and ran the tip of my tongue over the bulging veins on the underside.

He let out a low moan. "Yeah, baby girl, just like that."

I continued to run my tongue up and down the length of his cock while he reached down and untied my bikini, which freed my breasts. I grasped his cock in my hand just below the head and lifted upwards until it touched his stomach. I opened my mouth and began to suck gently on one of his ebony orbs while simultaneously stroking him. I moved my other hand up and started to seductively rub his chest. I opened my mouth and let his testicle slide out before taking the other in and smoothly rolling it around with my tongue. He inched just a bit closer to me and I ran my hand over his nipple, something he always loved.

He took a step back and his ball slipped out of my mouth; both were wet and shiny from my saliva. When I noticed his pre-cum on my fingers, I made a point of sensually licking it off for the camera. He moved closer, and I grasped his cock with both hands and took it into my mouth. The head was so big; none of these guys were… normal. It was like trying to take a small apple into your mouth.

He let out a little moan when I took him in a bit deeper. I moved my hands to his thighs and relaxed my throat. Slowly, I was able to take most of his length down. Without really trying, I was making loud slurping noises that could easily be easily captured by the microphone that was directly above our heads. After five years in the business I didn't have much of a gag reflex, and I could feel his head deep in my throat.

"Yeah, girl, you have such a hot little mouth."

I felt his hand move to my head and he gently ran his fingers through my hair, it was a nice touch that created some heat and passion. While I continued to work him in and out of my mouth, saliva started to drip off my chin. Dirk moved his hips just a little, but not enough to bother me. I always liked being in control when I gave a blowjob while shooting a scene. I made it a point not to work again with guys who had thrust themselves into my mouth.

After several minutes, Mr. Cross gave us the cue and I let Dirk's cock slide out of my mouth. He extended his hands and helped me onto my feet. He leaned down, gave me a long, passionate kiss, and moved his hands to my ass. He lifted me up and held me tight against his body, which caused his erection to press into my stomach. While we continued to kiss, he gently laid me down on the chaise lounge.

He licked his lips lustfully. "Let me see that pussy."

I lifted my hips off the cushion and his fingers moved to the straps of my bikini bottom. He slid them down my thighs and then threw it on the ceramic pavers. The camera moved behind him and I wantonly opened my legs.

His eyes traveled up and down my body. "Damn, girl."

The lips of my vagina were red and puffy and my secretions gave them a little wet shine. He lay down on the cushion between my legs, extended his long tongue, and I felt it enter my pussy.

"Oh, God…"

It was as if lightning bolts were shooting through my body as he licked the walls of my vagina. His tongue delicately traveled up and down my slit, and within seconds his mouth was wet with my juices.

"Yeah, Daddy… just like that…" I cooed. He made his tongue flat and ran the tip of it over my clit, which sent shivers through my body. I ran my hand through his short coarse hair for several seconds before returning it to my side. It was important to build some heat for the scene, but I also knew better than to block the camera shot.

I moved my hands up to my breasts and played with my nipples while his tongue continued to toy with me. He was such an expert lover. Few men in the business got to me the way he did. We'd worked with each often; he knew what I liked and he knew exactly how to give it to me. After a minute or so, he slipped his hands under me and raised my ass a couple of inches off the cushion. His tongue moved lower and the tip began sliding over my asshole. "Oh, yeah, Daddy… that feels so good," I moaned.

He knew I loved having my ass licked and he was all too happy to do it. I closed my eyes, moved my hand down between my legs, and gently began to rub my clit. His tongue was probing deeper inside my bottom while the tip of my finger caressed my hard little bud.

I felt myself start to climb the peak. His tongue was deliciously deep in my asshole while the tip of my finger was sliding over my wet pussy. My orgasm started in the pit of my stomach and extended to every single nerve ending. I began to shake violently as my world went dark. Just as I was coming down, Mr. Cross spoke. "Cut, great scene you two. Let's get ready for the next shot."

Dirk and I sat side-by-side on the chaise lounge and caught our breath, which gave me time for a little self-reflection.

I had to admit that from time to time I did 'fake it' in front of the camera. Some of the guys in the business were okay personally, but they didn't do it for me sexually. Luckily, no one could tell the difference between my fake orgasms and my real ones. I found it very easy to come when shooting scenes with women. I always reasoned that it was the taboo nature of being with another woman that made it so easy to reach climax when shooting a girl-girl scene.

The production assistant approached us which brought me back to the now. "Here's some water and I'll be right back with the lube."

About a half-dozen guys began adjusting the cameras and microphones around us under the watchful eye of Mr. Cross while Dirk and I sipped our water. "You're sexy as fuck, you know that?"

"Oh, you're just saying that," I teased.

He took another sip of his water and looked seriously into my eyes. "Is this shit I'm hearing about you retiring really true?"

"Yeah, it's true… this is my last scene."

His face broke into a playful grin. "You'll be back… I'll give it three months… tops."

No… I won't… ever. "I guess you never know."

There were a couple seconds of comfortable silence. "So why didn't we ever get together off-camera?" he asked.

"Because you couldn't afford my fee."

We both broke into gentle laughter. "Ain't that the fuckin' truth."

"Besides, I know Sandy has been keeping you busy… outside of… you know… when you're both working."

He had such a dark complexion, but I was almost certain that he was blushing. "Yeah, she's my main bitch," he teased.

"And you think you need a side bitch too, huh?" I quipped.

"You know I'd rock that hot little fuckin' body of yours, it would only get better for each of us, outside of work."

I playfully punched him in the arm. "I'm going to be moving to Texas, but if I wasn't, I'd think about it." That was probably a little white lie. Dirk was great and I enjoyed working with him, even though he was always a lot to handle. I knew that Sandy really liked him and being in a relationship with a porn guy was complicated enough without throwing myself into the mix.

Just then, the production assistant approached us, which ended our conversation. "Here you go, Miss Valentine," she said while handing me a large tube of Astroglide.

"Thank you."

Mr. Cross broke in. "Okay, we're set up."

I squirted a large dollop of the lube on two of my fingers and slid them up into my vagina. I was wet enough that I probably didn't need it. However, I learned early in my career, never say no to lube. Mr. Cross liked shooting rough sex scenes, it was his trademark, and that's why he cast Dirk for this scene. Lube or not, I knew I was going to be sore tomorrow.

Dirk stood up and faced me. During the break, he'd lost some of his rigidity. "You want some help with that?"

"Nah, I got this, girl."

His eyes ran lustfully up and down my naked body and he stroked himself for about fifteen seconds. Like magic, a full, rock-hard erection. "Okay, I'm ready."

"Action," Mr. Cross said.

Dirk gently pushed me down on the chaise lounge and I opened my legs. One camera moved directly above us while the other got right in behind him. He took his cock in his hand and rubbed the head up and down my slit, separating the lips of my vagina. Slowly, he pushed himself inside me.

I let out a little gasp while he continued to move his hips forward, simultaneously opening and filling me. He slid himself about halfway inside me, then began to move his length in and out at a slow, leisurely pace. The cameramen, the sound guys, and the director just faded away into the background while I concentrated on the big black cock that was moving inside me.

When I worked with Dirk, there was really no acting involved. My little moans and whimpers of pleasure were genuine. Slowly, I could feel him working himself deeper inside me while he picked up the pace. I put my hands on his chest, and he leaned down and gave me a hot, passionate kiss. When he broke our embrace, I put my hands back down to my side because I didn't want to block the shot.

His body was pressing against mine and I knew he had worked himself all the way inside me. While he continued to thrust, his hands moved to my calves and he placed my legs onto his shoulders. The subtle change in position sent his cock deep inside me. Then he leaned forward, putting most of his weight on top of me, which crushed me into the mattress of the chaise lounge.

For a couple of minutes, he continued to rut inside me incredibly hard and I could feel my orgasm begin to build. Just as I was almost ready to reach the peak, he suddenly stopped.

Dirk must have gotten the 'cue' from Mr. Cross to change positions. With his cock still inside me, he wrapped his arms around me, stood both of us up, and kissed me while moving us behind the chaise lounge. He then set me down and I felt his cock slip out of me. He gave me another hot kiss before turning me around and bending me over the back of the chaise. I felt his hands run over my ass and I wantonly opened my legs for him.

"Mmm… what a beautiful, wet pussy…" he said huskily.

I felt the head of his cock run up and down the lips of my vagina, splitting them, before he thrust back into me in one long, hard push. I looked into the camera and gave a sexy little pout while Dirk moved in and out of me. He was rutting into me so hard I had to grasp the back of the chaise with both hands so I didn't lose my balance and fall. Sensing my predicament, Dirk moved his hands to my hips in an effort to help steady me.

Even with his hands supporting me, my legs were starting to feel weak and I began to question the soundness of my decision to take a spin class that morning. His flesh was slapping into mine very hard and little gasps and grunts were escaping from my lips. I felt one of his hands move to my long blonde hair, pulling it hard. He leaned in and growled into my ear.

"I'm going to violate you, little girl."

My legs were going weak again, but not from my sore muscles. "Yeah, Daddy… fuck me hard… just like that…"

I felt his large balls slap against the inside of my thighs while he pounded me out for the next several minutes. Just as I started to climb and my orgasm began to build, I reached down to rub my clit and finish myself off when I heard Mr. Cross's voice.

"Cut, excellent work you two." He paused for a moment. "Let's get the cameras and mics moved to the large rock and we'll finish the last scene."

Dirk and I sat down on two chairs underneath the house's awning, which gave us a respite from the harsh Southern California sun. Just as we sat down, the production assistant appeared. "Do you want more water or lube?"

"We'll take some more water," Dirk said.

"And he could use a little lube as well," I said teasingly.

He grinned. "You're such a smart-ass, girl."

The production assistant broke into a little laugh. "Um… I'll just bring both." We watched as she scurried away.

"If you wanted to lube me, you know I'd let you, right?"

Over the past five years I'd worked with Dirk a lot and he knew rimming was something that I'd do with male performers. However, I always ensured that I received additional compensation for it. When shooting girl-girl scenes, it was expected and almost required. I actually enjoyed rimming with women and it always seemed to add a little heat and intensity to the scene. "Oh, you'd be okay with that, huh?"

"Anytime, anywhere, baby."

The production assistant returned with the water and lube. We sat together silently and sipped our water while the production team set up for the final shot. While we waited, I grabbed my phone to check my messages, and there was a text from Sandy. How's the shoot going?

I texted her back. Almost done… about ready to shoot the last scene.

Is he putting the wood to you good?" tongue emoji

I giggled and Dirk looked over at me. Let's just say the shoot is going well," smiling-face emoji.

Dinner tonight? We can get you a wheelchair if you need one… lol

Lol, smart-ass. Dinner sounds good, call you when I'm done, ttyl.

Bye, girl

Just then, Mr. Cross and the production assistant approached us. "Okay, we're set up and ready to shoot the final scene. I need both of you by the large rock."

Dirk stood up and began making his way towards the rock at the southern end of the yard while the production assistant handed me the large bottle of lube. I squirted a large glob of the slippery liquid on my fingers, opened my legs wide, and pushed the lube into my vagina. I could feel the lube mix with my secretions. I stood and followed him over to where everyone else in the production crew had gathered.

Mr. Cross took charge and addressed Dirk and me. "Madi will be lying on the rock, and I need two cameras on either side of her and one directly behind Dirk."

The production assistant placed a small towel on the rock. It was just large enough to provide a little cushion between my bottom and the boulder. Dirk helped me up on the boulder and I could immediately feel every hard crack and crevice on my bottom. The joys of shooting porn. I won't miss this at all. I opened my legs wide.

"Action."

Dirk moved forward between my legs. He took his cock in his hand and rubbed the head over the swollen lips of my vagina. I let out a little moan as he pushed himself into me about halfway. He settled into a nice, slow rhythm while gradually easing more of him inside me. After about a minute, his body was pushed up against mine and I knew he was all the way in.

Dirk picked up the pace, which increased the friction on my ass from the boulder. The harder he pounded me, the more I thought about stopping the scene and asking for another towel, or at least some other form of additional padding. In the end, I just let it go. At this pace, I knew Dirk wouldn't be able to hold out much longer, so it was just better to be a trouper and get through it. However, as the pain increased, it was difficult to keep looks of pleasure on my face. I needed to at least act like I was enjoying this, even if I really wasn't. I squeezed the muscles in my vagina hard in an attempt to push him over the edge.

"Yeah, you feel so good inside of me, Daddy." My words spurred him on, and he slammed himself inside me over and over at what could only be described as a torrid pace. The pain radiating from my ass, which was now grinding against the boulder, could only be described as intense, bordering on the unbearable. Nonetheless, I wanted to finish strong and make the final scene as good as possible.

While he was pounding me, I reached down between my legs and rubbed my fingers over my clit. Immediately, my orgasm began to build. Unexpectedly, the pain radiating from my ass mixed with pleasure that was emanating from between my legs. The two powerful forces sent me over the edge as I violently released and my world went dark. Just as I was coming back down, I felt Dirk pick me up off the rock and I went down on my knees in front of him. He put his cock by my mouth and started to rub himself. "Yeah, Daddy, let it go for me… give me that cum…" I cooed seductively into the camera.

For the next few seconds, Dirk jerked himself off inches from my face while I waited patiently.

I looked into his eyes and I saw him tense up and his breathing changed. The first spurt hit my cheek and a little went into my eye. I moved just a little closer and he aimed the head of his cock directly at my open mouth. For the next several seconds, volley after volley hit the back of my mouth until it slowly started to subside. His hands went to his side and I grasped his member and gently licked the head, cleaning the traces of semen from it. I then extended my tongue, ran it through the pee slit, and collected the last droplet of cum. I opened my mouth to show the camera Dirk's load, then took a little breath and swallowed.

"God, that's so fucking sexy, girl," Dirk said huskily.

I grinned and looked up at him sensually. I ran my index finger across my face and made a little show of collecting the semen on my cheek and the little bit that went into my eye. I then licked my fingers clean and swallowed the last of it. The camera got a close-up of my smiling face for several seconds and then I heard Mr. Cross speak.

"Cut, excellent… excellent work, you two."

The production assistant appeared with robes for Dirk and me along with a couple of bottles of water. I could hear Mr. Cross in the background giving orders to the crew about where he wanted the equipment set up inside the house for the next scene, which would involve three other performers.

Once we had our robes on, Dirk gave me a big hug. "I'm really going to miss shooting with you, you know that?"

I shot him a little smile. "I'm going to miss you too, but not that fucking rock."

He grinned. "Is your ass okay?" I lifted up my robe and we both inspected the damage. There was already some bruising and a few nasty red welts where the boulder had dug into my flesh. "Damn, that looks painful, girl."

"I'll be okay, I'll survive." He gave me one more hug before we made our way to the house and collected our phones. I opened mine and texted Sandy.

I'm finished with the scene and I'm pretty beat up… you'd better take me someplace nice, girl

She responded. How bout the Providence? I'll pick you up at six

The Providence was a fancy seafood restaurant on Melrose, and she knew it was my favorite.

Poifect, girl… just bring some ice packs for my ass

What?" You shoot an anal scene?

I giggled. I'll explain everything when you pick me up, ttyl.

She was right, it was definitely the end of an era…

Connor: Summer

I didn't like living here in this shitty little town. Okay, it wasn't that shitty. It was kind of cute in some ways. But when the biggest event in the last decade appeared to be when they opened a second Waffle House, well, that speaks volumes. Doesn't it? And when you add the very real possibility of running into one of your professors in a social setting, the cringe factor just keeps rising.

So there I was, tending the bar at Applebee's (just the one Applebee's, we ain't big enough for two of those!) when Tish and her husband walked in one afternoon. The visceral pain shot through my gut again, pretty much like it always did when I thought of her.

I couldn't believe it when they came straight into the bar. Her face lit up when she saw me and then introduced me to Tommy as one of her former students. The surreal moment stretched on and on as I saw them holding hands, Tish smiling proudly at Tommy as they sat down and ordered two of our stupid summer cocktails.

My heart pounded and I had serious difficulty concentrating on making their drinks. I tried maintaining some sense of normality, tried to smile and be friendly, while all I wanted to do was scream. But instead, I listened and agreed with Tommy that, yes, whole-life certainly did sound better than term and I definitely needed to consider the consequences of waiting too long to buy life insurance. After all, he assured me, I was a young adult who needed to think of these things.

Yeah, I'm young. Just how your wife likes 'em. Young and dumb and full of…

I excused myself and informed the shift lead I was taking a break. I slipped out the back door and stepped out into the dusty Texas midday heat.

West Texas must be the birthplace of the idiotic Flat-Earthers Jesus, can we buy a hill or something?

In spite of the 107 degrees, I felt chilly. She had a way of making my heart stop. And she just acted like nothing happened between us, like I didn't mean anything to her at all.

My chill wore off quickly as I sat on a stack of empty pallets, pondering the mysterious ways of women, when a female shouted "Connor!" and broke my reverie. With great exertion I rose as she beckoned me back inside.

I looked up to see Angie, the manager of the place, motioning me back inside. She and I were fucking occasionally. Not making love, we weren't kidding ourselves, just fucking. I kinda liked it, Angie was the only girl I'd ever just "fucked". Usually, I was head over heels in love with the girl. Well, always, I guess. Up until now… maybe I was growing up. We usually fucked in her office sometime in the mid-afternoon when things quieted down… like now.

"Is that her?" she asked me in her deep Texas drawl. "The teacher lady?"

I sighed heavily as I came back into the air conditioning. "Yeah, that's her. The bitch who ripped out my heart and stomped on it. I can't believe she's here…"

I stopped talking. Actually, it made perfect sense she came here, ain't no place fancier than Applebee's in this one-horse town.

"Come on," said Angie with that coy smile of hers. She grabbed my hand and pulled me back towards the restaurant. "Let's take a real break. I want to try this whole "tossing the salad" thing on you."

We laughed as we walked back inside. I hollered over to Melanie, who was tending bar for me. "Hey, uh, I'm taking my lunch break now."

Mel gave me a knowing smile and waved me away. She was casually fucking Angie too, so there weren't any hard feelings with her. I kinda wished Mel wasn't a lesbian, she was pretty hot herself.

Tish and Tommy waved. Tish looked a little sad as she watched Angie and me head to the back.

Tossing my salad… what the hell is that?

Jenna: Summer

My goal was to keep a low profile, at least for the first few months. I bought a two-bedroom condo in my hometown… the small West Texas town of Salome. When I graduated from high school, my parents moved to Dallas so my father could accept a promotion in the company he worked for. I hadn't been back since I graduated from high school and I wasn't surprised to learn that very little had changed in the last five years. It was still the sleepy little town I remembered and it was a bit of a culture shock.

I had spent the last five years in Dallas and then in Southern California where the pace was considerably faster. My career choices had put me in the limelight: Porn paparazzi, traveling, feature dancing at strip clubs, industry award shows, and shooting scenes. Now, it was everything I wanted to leave behind. That girl… Madi Valentine… was dead to me now and I wanted to leave her in the past. Jenna Erickson was my true self, my true nature, and I wanted to discover her again. More than anything, I just wanted to be normal and feel normal again.

I hadn't dated, or really even ventured out, except to buy food. There was a workout facility and swimming pool in my complex that provided the majority of my entertainment. Even though there were no age restrictions, it felt like I lived in a retirement facility, which was perfect. Most of my neighbors were senior citizens and that would hopefully reduce the chances of being recognized. My goal was to blend in and resume my life, which I felt had been on hold for the last five years.

Connor: Fall

The Tuesday Night Terror, or "TNT" as it was affectionately known, was gearing up early and showed all the signs of achieving legen… wait-for-it… dary status. Last year's standard was eight kegs; I just saw twelve delivered downstairs. A few too-eager freshies were already gathering and tapping the kegs. Un-fucking-believable.

And I was pissed. Royally fucking pissed. Not "pissed" as the Brits say when they mean "drunk." Nope, pissed in the usual way.

I mean, who the fuck takes night classes when they're a senior? Apparently, only dumb-asses like me who don't pay close enough attention to their fucking graduation requirements. So, yeah, I had to take "Creative Writing 101" from seven pm until ten-fifteen. I mean, the university should know that all the hotties are already taken by 10:15. Only the rejects and virgins are still standing then. And just how "Creative Writing 101" is supposed to help me become a hi-tech financier I just couldn't fathom.

Jesus Christ.

I shouldered my pack and trudged down the stairs of Harley Hall on my way to the English building. I was thinking maybe I could do this one time and then somehow just turn in the assignments for the rest of the semester. There's no way I can miss eighteen TNTs in a row! Fucking English, I already know how to write…

"Hey, Connor! Come here, where you goin', bro?"

As if things weren't bad enough, my friend Daniel already had two fairly hot girls hanging on his shoulders. I hadn't seen them before; they looked way too young to even be at this school! I sauntered over as cool as a guy could that was carrying a fucking backpack at a party. Daniel and I did the bro-hug thing as if we hadn't seen each other in years. It was for the girls' benefit; he and I had smoked a little bit just that afternoon.

"Daniel, my brother! Glad to see you made parole!"

"Haha, eat shit, tough guy! Listen, brainiac. This is Karen, and this is… wait don't tell me! Jennifer?"

The cuter one, Karen, stuck her hand out to me, smiled, and said, "Hi, Connor. I'm Taryn. Nice to meet you."

Wow, she had pretty good manners for a freshman. I assured her it was my absolute pleasure to meet her also. The other gal introduced herself as Jill-not-Jennifer, but she didn't let go of Daniel. My good friend then began to sing my praises.

"My most excellent homie here, Connor, is not just the only senior in all of Harley Hall! No! He also is the only known male on the Western Campus to be attending night classes on a Tuesday!"

The girls laughed politely while Daniel almost fell down in hysterics. Apparently, he had kept on smoking after I left him. I bade them farewell and ambled off. Taryn did say she hoped she would see me after my class. I shook it off, though; eighteen-year-olds seemed a bit young for me. She was still basically a high-schooler.

But… then again, she was damn cute… maybe I would see her after class…

----------

Mrs. Hobart blathered on with her introduction speech, "…and of course attendance is mandatory and will be part of your grade. Now let's not waste the three hours that you've paid for and get right to it! We are going to have so much fun this semester, I just know it. Now… Who knows who William Faulkner is? Anyone? Faulkner?" She might as well have been asking us where Ferris Bueller was; we didn't know that either.

Jesus Christ!

Only fourteen other lonely souls occupied seats in this classroom built for forty. Most of them were, like, adults or something. I mean they looked like a bunch of parents that dropped their kids off at college and decided to stay. And most of them sat up front like a bunch of kiss-asses, too. I sat near the door so I could escape if necessary. I was thinking maybe I could invent some health condition that required me not to sit longer than ninety minutes at a time when the door burst open.

I couldn't even bother to look at the person coming in late, though; my boredom so saturated my soul. Penetrated my core, it did. And we had only reached the three-minute mark.

Jesus Christ!

A bunch of stuff landed on the desk next to me: keys, backpack, purse, and maybe a textbook, too, from the sound of it. And out of twenty-five empty chairs she had to sit next to me. Now I'll get to hear tales of how her thirteen-year-old son is definitely going to be a major league baseball player and her younger daughter is just so cute that she is definitely going to be a model, and isn't this class just so much fun?

But, all-in-all, I am a half-decent person, usually. Even when I'm missing TNT. So after the professor spoke to her and she settled in, I turned towards her to give a quiet "hello".

And I saw her.

Jesus Christ!

Jenna: Fall

I was mad and honestly terrified. What do they say about best-laid plans? I'd wanted to take all of my classes online for my first year because I was scared of being recognized. I reasoned that I could start taking classes on campus my sophomore year, which would give me a year and a half to put some distance between my new life and my former one. Unfortunately, I needed one more class to be considered a full-time student and the only thing available was Creative Writing 101 and it wasn't offered online. Luckily, it was a night class, and I hoped I wouldn't have too many classmates.

----------

It was 6:30 on Tuesday night, and I was running around my condo in a panicked terror. A couple of hours earlier I'd decided to take a nap and forgotten to set the alarm on my phone, and now I was certain I'd be late for the only class that I had to physically attend. I rushed around my apartment, collecting my books and my newly-purchased backpack. I didn't have time to put on make-up so I just applied a little lipstick. I stopped and thought for a moment…

What am I forgetting?… Nothing.

About forty minutes later, I was standing at the entrance to the classroom and looking through the small glass window in the door. Thank God, a small class… I only counted fifteen students. Unfortunately, the prof was already teaching. This was the last thing I wanted. My plan was to blend in with everyone; that was obviously a moot point now. Hesitantly, I opened the door and my worst nightmare was realized… all eyes were on me.

The prof shot me a sour look. "Come on in and have a seat."

How mortifying. "Yes, Ma'am," I said sheepishly.

I quickly scanned the room. About five feet away from me was a guy who was sitting by himself who looked to be about my age. I walked over and sat my things down at the table. After a few seconds, he looked over and his eyes caught mine.

"Hello," he said in a voice barely above a whisper.

I shot him a shy smile. "Hi, I'm Jenna," I whispered back.

Jenna and Connor

The first forty-five minutes of class seemed to drag on for Connor but not for Jenna. Her online classes were nothing like this; having an actual professor delivering the lesson and interacting with the students was so foreign to her and like nothing she'd ever experienced since high school. Nervously, she scanned the classroom over and over, hoping that none of the other students recognized her. Thankfully, many of them were older, and she hoped they weren't porn connoisseurs. After a half hour, she felt confident that her identity and past were safely hidden.

Connor couldn't keep his mind on the professor or the lecture even though he knew this grade was extremely important. He almost received a "B" in Marine Biology, another useless class, and he couldn't afford to blow his perfect record at this stage of the game.

Pay attention, he told himself. Listen!

But the curve of her calf called to him. The swell of her breast beckoned him. And there was something about her face that just teased him relentlessly. And this was all done surreptitiously, of course. As she sat beside him, he couldn't openly look at her. No, he knew that would creep her out and she'd go sit somewhere else.

After about forty-five minutes, Mrs. Hobart announced a fifteen-minute break. The other students began wandering out of the classroom and into the hall, presumably to the vending machines for a caffeine injection. Nervously, their eyes met.

"I haven't seen you around on campus," Connor said shyly.

"I… um… I'm new here."

"Oh, you're a frosh?"

"Yeah."

They stumbled a bit, searching for the right words, but neither of them wanted the conversation to end. It was the first time Jenna had spoken to anyone, other than the old folks in her apartment complex, in three months, and she found she longed for human contact.

"So, you're a freshman too?"

"No… I'm a senior."

"Oh, in a one-hundred-level course?"

She noticed the embarrassed look on his face.

"I… well, this is a required course, and I've just never been able to fit it into my schedule… until now."

"That makes sense. All of my other courses are online, but they only offer this one on campus."

"Oh, why do you take all of your other classes online?"

She cursed herself for revealing so much personal information. It must have been his kind eyes and his sweet 'puppy dog' look he had about him. Still, she knew she had to be careful and she subtly changed the subject.

"Do you like going to school here?"

"Yeah, I guess so. But it's a small town and sometimes I wish I'd gone to a larger school in a bigger city, ya know?"

"I kinda like it… it's quaint and the people are friendly."

"Have you lived here long?"

"Only for three months, but I grew up here and graduated from high school here several years ago."

"Oh… and you decided to come back?"

"Yeah, I missed it."

His face broke into a little grin. "I don't mean to laugh, but it's difficult imagining anyone missing this place."

"Salome isn't so bad; it's a slower pace and I like it."

"So… where did you live before?"

She hesitated for a moment, unsure of how much she wanted to reveal. Then she looked into his sweet, boyishly-handsome face and let her guard down a little. "I lived in Dallas, and then Los Angeles."

"What did you do… I mean… if you're a freshman, you must have worked, right?"

"I worked in retail." She hated lying to him, but she knew she didn't have a choice.

"And now you're going to be the next J. K. Rowling?"

She giggled. "No, I'm not much of a writer. But this is a required course, right?"

"Yes, it is…" he smiled at her. "And we're all here on a Tuesday night, suffering together."

"Yes, we are."

It didn't feel like suffering to her, though. She loved talking to him and there was a sweet, innocent quality that she immediately liked. He was real… he felt real… and that was something she hadn't experienced with a guy in the last five years. Jenna felt this kid wanted to get to know her, he wasn't just angling to use her for just his own benefit. But Jenna wasn't kidding herself, either. He was a guy, after all, so he did have at least one angle. But, she kind of liked that angle.

"I'm going to get a Coke before class starts back up, do you want one?"

"That sounds great, I'll give you some money," she said while reaching for her clutch purse.

"No… I've got this one… you get the next one… okay?"

He's a gentleman too, she thought. "Okay."

She watched as he rose from his chair and made his way towards the door. She couldn't help but notice his cute, tight little bottom. It had been so long since she'd been intimate with anyone, and at that moment she felt every minute of her three-month self-imposed celibacy.

The rest of the class went smoothly. They were given two more fifteen-minute breaks, which gave Jenna and Connor more opportunity to get to know each other better. By the end of class, neither of them wanted the night to end.

----------

"So," she said coyly, her head tilted to one side. "You wanna come in or what? We can start on that haiku shit or whatever…"

Connor knew there wouldn't be any poetry writing if he went inside. But things seemed different. His world seemed different. He didn't want to go back to the old ways and fall into his old traps.

"Yeah, um… Sarah?"

He tried to think of something fast. He didn't even want to walk her back to her dorm, but it just seemed the right thing to do so late at night. He had walked with the group that went to their cars, Jenna included, but Sarah hung around also, wanting an escort. With so many people around, Connor felt funny asking for Jenna's number or Instagram, and so they just said, "See ya next week," although each could tell that more needed to be said. Then Jenna gave him a bit of a funny look as she drove away, her headlights momentarily shining on Sarah and him standing there.

"I'm… um… just coming out of kind of a bad relationship and, well, I'm not ready to jump back in just yet…"

"Oh, baby, we don't need a relationship! We can just be, you know, beneficially friendly?"

She licked her lips, Connor noticed. There's Texas accents, California accents, and then there's the Georgia accent. Connor was a sucker for that one. And Sarah laid it on thicker and smoother as they talked. But nothing was going to get Connor in her bedroom tonight.

He leaned in and gave her a little hug; it seemed like the thing to do. "Maybe another time, sweetheart. Thank you."

She smiled and told him another time would be great. But Connor failed to notice the mixed expression on Sarah's face; her mouth smiled, but her eyes didn't.

The TNT party peaked about an hour ago, it seemed to Connor as he strode up to his dorm. Some partygoers still tried, but it was as he suspected; pretty much just the virgins and lonely hearts left at this stage. Still, he snagged a couple of cups of beer from the keg and went to his room to find Ted hitting the weed pen pretty hard. They drank and talked about standard guy shit for a while. Finally, Ted had about enough.

"Connor, I gotta tell you, man. You're acting weird."

"I am?"

"Dude, you haven't stopped smiling since you got here. Are you high?"

"Naw, man," Connor laughed. "Not the way you mean, not yet. I'm just… happy."

"Yeah, well, knock it off! It makes other people feel bad if you're just gonna walk around smiling all the time and shit!"

Connor threw his mostly empty red Solo cup at him, splashing Ted with the dregs of his beer.

"Can't a guy just be happy?"

"That's a foul, right there, man. You owe me another beer. Now, what the fuck are you so happy about?"

Connor let Ted stew for a few moments before he answered. "I met someone."

Ted waggled his fingers and hands at Connor. "Oh… you met someone! Aren't you just special!"

"You know," lectured Connor. "If you quit watching porn all day and left this shit-hole and talked to other humans, you could meet someone too! Now gimme that fucking cup and I'll go get us some beers. Not cuz I owe you, you cannabinoid-sucking, mouth-breathing, Boston-born, Tom-Brady-loving motherfucker! But because I'm a kind, sensitive, sweet, and forgiving human being." Connor actually placed his hand over his own heart to further prove his point.

Ted took off his slipper and tried to beat Connor over the head with it. After about thirty seconds of wrestling, Ted gave up, hacking and coughing up what may have been parts of a lung.

"All right, asshole," Ted wheezed. "If I ever stop smoking and vaping, I'll kick your ass. You know I will! Let's go down to the keg before the idiots drink it dry. I think I saw some virgins down there that definitely need my help."

They headed back downstairs, Ted's arm on Connor's shoulder as he tried to explain the ways of the world to him.

----------

It was a long week for Jenna. Her online classes were going well and didn't require as much time as she thought they would, much to her dismay. She watched some TV and stepped up her workouts to twice a day in an attempt to pass the time. Mrs. Hobart had instructed the class to write a Haiku poem about loss. She'd told the students the poem would be read by another student and critiqued.

Loss was such a huge subject. Jenna considered herself to be very fortunate. Her career choices had brought her a measure of fame and money, but that came with a price. She told herself repeatedly not to have any regrets over the choices she made and to never look back, but on some level there was regret. She paid for those choices with the loss of her… innocence. She'd done so many things in front of the camera and she wondered if she'd lost a small piece of her soul over the last five years. That was the loss that she yearned to write her poem about, but she knew that was impossible and settled on writing about the death of her grandmother a few years earlier.

This new life was so much more difficult than she ever thought it would be, hiding from everyone all the time. Would it always be like this? Will I have to live in fear the rest of my life?

----------

Connor couldn't contain his excitement any longer and bounded out the door at just after six, much to the amusement of Ted. He arrived at the classroom at about six-fifteen… the only student there in the empty hallway. He cursed his impetuous nature; he should have waited and played it cool. He ambled about the campus in the evening heat of the dying Texas day, killing time and feeling stupid. After twenty minutes, he made his way to his seat.

She finally arrived! Connor gave her a big smile as she sat down next to him; she gave him a coy little smile back. "Hey, you," he ventured. "I wanted to show you something on my phone."

He handed her his device. She looked at the phone, then looked at him and smiled a much bigger smile. Connor had presented her with his phone set on "New Contact" with her first name already entered. She handed the phone back to him when she finished filling in the blanks. In about nine seconds her phone buzzed an incoming message from an unknown number.

Hi was all it said.

Then he said aloud to her, "I don't want another week to go by without talking to you." Connor felt a pang of regret the moment he said that. Was it too soon, was it too forward to say something like that? He figured he went too fast when she faced forward to acknowledge the professor as the class started. He smirked to himself, he didn't even mean to say that out loud, it just came out before he could stop himself. He fiddled with his notebook when his phone buzzed.

Hi, you. I don't want to go another week either :-)

As the prof came around picking up everyone's haiku, he texted her again. FYI, i walked sarah home last week and that was it, nothing else

Jenna smiled and sent back: u don't owe me any explanations… but good lol

The first hour went by and they had only gotten through four poems. Under the direction of Hobart, the class dissected each piece, trying to determine the underlying meaning. At the break, the discussion continued around the vending machines. This was important as the class was to grade each piece as a group.

Both Connor and Jenna surprised themselves at their level of interest in these talks as neither considered themselves poetry aficionados. But the entire class seemed so enthusiastic, probably due to the anonymous nature of the readings. Interestingly, Hobart didn't separate herself from the class and participated as vehemently as anyone.

Sarah happened to be the one who read Connor's haiku. She read it several times to herself so she could get the pacing correct, then spoke to the class.

Whispers of love may

Never pass this way again

She's not coming back

She looked directly at Connor as she finished the last line. He sat stone-faced, unable to move. But his face flushed with embarrassment at having been "outed." His offhand comment about a recent relationship-gone-sour must have tipped her off.

Jenna also noticed the look Sarah gave him and his subsequent discomfort. She thought about the poem as the class discussed it; she could tell he had been in some serious love, and it hadn't gone well. She also pondered that last line of his haiku. How could he know…

The class tore into it and picked it apart piece by piece, and finally declared it worthy of an "A".

Connor went up to read the last piece of the night.

She lifted me up

She guided me through the night

She's not coming back

The coincidence of the last line of this poem and his wasn't lost on anyone. The class broke into a cacophony until Hobart got everyone quieted down. Jenna stared at Connor as he returned to his seat amidst the clucking of the hens.

He smiled back and asked quietly, "Yours?"

She nodded and they both laughed quietly. The rest of the class took no notice.

"We need to talk, away from here. Take me out for coffee afterward? My truck is…"

She nodded enthusiastically, 'Yes.'

----------

Jenna followed Connor to the edge of town. They pulled up in front of an old passenger railcar that had been converted to a diner. The large sign on top of the railcar read, "Mickey's Diner." It was finished in bright silver with blue trim, the colors of the old Texas and Pacific Railroad lines that used to run through town; without stopping, of course.

She fumbled with her purse and phone, which gave Connor time to exit his vehicle and open her car door. His eyes nonchalantly traveled over her body. She was wearing a short jean skirt, pink lace top, and sandals. He also couldn't help but notice her long tan legs as they extended while getting out of her car.

"You have a really nice car."

"Thank you," she said shyly.

She'd purchased her blue Mini Cooper convertible a few months ago after completing a three-month stint dancing in gentlemen's clubs in the New York area that had given her a break from shooting scenes. She quickly changed the subject so she didn't have to lie to him about where the money came from to purchase her car. She somewhat lamented her choice of vehicle; most people in this little Texas town drove pickups at least ten years old or some other semi-battered sedans. Flashy convertible sports cars were pretty rare.

"This is so quaint; I don't remember this being here when I was in high school."

"I think it's only been here for maybe a couple of years, but I love coming here."

He took her hand and they walked up the steps into the railcar. She was surprised at how small it was. On their right were small booths tastefully decorated with red leather and on the left was a dining counter with stools. The floor of the car featured nostalgic black-and-white ceramic tiles in a checkerboard pattern that went perfectly with the wistful old-world paint and wood decor. She immediately loved it.

"Sit wherever you'd like," the waitress said from behind the counter.

Connor led Jenna past a cop eating his pie at the counter and an older gentleman reading a newspaper in a booth. They slid into a booth in the back of the car and sat across from each other.

"What can I get for you two?" Marge hollered from behind the counter.

Connor spoke up. "We'll have two coffee's and… um," he turned to Jenna. "Do you want anything to eat? They have great pies…"

"Just coffee, thanks."

"Just coffee," he said loudly back to Marge.

"Comin' right up."

Jenna was looking at the Norman Rockwell paintings until she heard Connor speak. "I really liked your poem."

"Thank you," she said shyly. "It was… difficult thinking back to that time. Back when my grandmother passed."

"Were you close to her?"

"We were very close when I was growing up, but we… drifted apart the last several years."

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay… it happens, I guess."

"Here's your coffee," interrupted Marge as she delivered the life-sustaining fluids. "Don't you two just look so cute? We close in about an hour; just sing out if y'all want some pie!" She winked at the couple as she headed back behind the counter.

"You think her name is really Marge?" Jenna whispered conspiratorially.

"No," Connor whispered back. "I'm pretty sure it's "Doris"… or maybe "Hilda." She's just hiding out in the waitress protection program."

"She must've ratted out Gordon Ramsay to get sent to a place like this!"

They shared a little laugh, then Jenna poured a little half-and-half into her cup and noticed that Connor drank his coffee black. Jenna continued on with the previous subject. "I just wish I'd been able to spend more time with her, Gram, before she passed."

Like her parents, Jenna's grandmother had hated what she'd chosen to do after she graduated from high school. Her parents seemed to reach an equilibrium of sorts with her profession, but her grandmother couldn't see past her being in the business. Her parents tolerated her job because they wanted to maintain a relationship with their only child. However, her grandmother had all but cut Jenna out of her life in the years prior to her death.

"I really liked your poem, too; you put so much of yourself out there."

His face broke into a little blush again. "It's not easy when your heart gets stomped on, but maybe writing about it was… therapeutic."

"I hope it helped you." He shrugged a little and they each took a sip of their coffee. "Who was she?"

"Oh… well… you really want to know?" Connor did a little half-smile and pondered how much to tell her, then decided to open up. "It was an… illicit affair."

"Oh! Do tell! I mean, only if you're okay with it. Oh shoot, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to pry—"

"No, it's fine," he reassured her. Something about her made him want to tell her. She seemed so trustworthy.

"Okay, but you really, really can't say anything. I was… involved with a professor here. And yes, it was a woman." He chuckled at that.

"Not that there's—" Jenna began.

"—anything wrong with that!" Connor finished. They both chuckled again. "Well, anyway. I thought she loved me. I was deeply in love with her. Tish was only a few years older than me. Then I found out she was married." Connor hung his head for a few moments. "But I kept seeing her. I thought our love was so strong we could just get past that. I just really, really loved her. The sex was…"

He was going to say phenomenal. But he stopped, remembering that he was talking to a girl who probably wasn't that interested in his burgeoning prowess. "Well there was a lot of that," he snickered. "The semester came to a close and… well… it turned out I was just her plaything for that term. And that was it."

He was so open, so honest. Already, she loved that about him.

"I would get this visceral pain in my gut when I thought of her, afterward. Have you ever gotten your heart broken like that?" He felt very exposed; he hadn't told anyone the extent of his feelings for Tish.

"A couple of times, I guess." The loss of Sofia while she was dancing in Dallas was really difficult, but when her relationship with Danielle ended because she refused to leave porn… well that was the most devastating thing she'd ever experienced and it nearly wrecked her. However, that was something she'd never shared with anyone, much less the handsome young man who was sitting across from her. "I had a bad break-up in high school, but you know… it was just a high-school thing."

"You were probably the one breaking hearts."

"I never wanted to hurt anyone, but… yeah… I broke a couple, probably."

She realized that hurting someone, or getting hurt, required letting someone in. While talking to him, she came to the realization that for the past five years she'd really only let two people in. Sofia, when she was in Dallas, and Danielle, during the years she'd spent in Los Angeles. Aside from them, she'd never gotten close to anyone, not in a romantic way. She'd had good friends and acquaintances, but never anything more. Jenna didn't even fully trust Sandy, whom she considered to be her best friend, with her decision to leave porn until after she had made it. She had built an impenetrable shield around her heart that protected her from pain, from scorn, from judgment. She was also discovering it was the primary cause of her loneliness.

"I just can't imagine someone like you not being in a relationship, and you know…"

She cut her eyes at him. "Someone like me, just what does that mean?"

Connor saw he had stepped on a nerve of some sort. "You're, you're beautiful, the most beautiful woman I've ever seen. You must have guys falling all over you…"

Her face softened and she looked down shyly. "Thank you."

They took another sip of coffee. "So who else? Tish couldn't have been the only one."

Connor caught himself staring into her eyes. Damn if her eyes don't actually sparkle when she talks to me!

"Well, it all started back in third grade with, yes, another illicit school romance…"

"Third grade? Not the teacher again!" Jenna teased.

Connor laughed. "No, not this time. But Lisa Macallan was older than me by about six months. She had promised herself to Billy Thompson just the day before. But then I kissed her under the slide at recess and… well… you know…"

They talked into the night, Connor exaggerating his tales of woe while Jenna laughed as she hadn't since… well, it was a long time.

Finally, Marge came over to collect the cups and saucers. "Sorry, babes. We gotta do the dishes so we can get outta here. Next time, you will be ordering some pie. Isn't that right?"

"I'm sure we will, Marge."

Despite the coffee, Jenna was feeling drowsy. She'd been going to bed early lately and getting up early to work out before the gym in her complex filled up with her geriatric neighbors. However, she loved the evening they spent together and reveled in actual human contact. She reached for her purse to pay the bill, but he stopped her.

"I got this."

"But it's my turn. You got the Cokes, remember?"

"If I pay, then we can consider this our first date."

She grinned. "Oh, this was a date?"

"Yes, it was."

"I thought a date had to involve food."

"See!" interrupted Marge. "I told you, shoulda had some pie!"

Connor laughed as he paid Marge, then turned back to Jenna. "Well… what are you doing tomorrow night, then?"

"Going on a real date with you."

They exchanged little smiles. He put his arm around her and they walked out to their cars. She loved feeling his body close to hers and she felt a little tingle in the pit of her stomach. When they reached her car, she turned to face him. "I loved this, I had so much fun," she said.

"So did I."

There were a few seconds of awkward silence until he saw that look in her eyes. He leaned in and their mouths met in a soft kiss. His hands pressed into her hips and he inhaled her scent. Just before they broke the passionate embrace, he felt her tongue dance along his for a brief moment. "You'll call me tomorrow?" she asked in a voice barely above a whisper.

"Count on it."

----------

Ten minutes later, Connor was in the parking lot of his dorm. He didn't want to go back to his room just yet.

That kiss… she gave me a little tongue…

That kiss plucked his heartstrings. He felt way past cloud nine, more like cloud nine hundred. He tried to clear his mind, though. He was afraid of this girl, wondering if she was just going to be added to his list of women that toyed with him and then broke his heart. It wasn't that she was so pretty, but she seemed to enjoy being with him. And she was appreciating the little things in the diner, like those Norman Rockwell paintings. She seemed like an old soul to him, and yet a bit naive at the same time. He pondered how she hadn't been in a long relationship yet, or not in a hundred short ones…

Fuck it, I'm texting her. You know, that kiss was pretty short, but there seemed to be a lot going on between us

Almost immediately after hitting send, he could see the indicator light up that she was typing back. Then her text came in.

yes, there WAS a lot going on lol. maybe we should kiss longer next time?

He laughed, pleased with himself and the risk he took. He thought for a moment, then sent her a short missive. what time should i pick u up tomorrow

be at my house 7pm sharp, i'm cooking for you. Don't bring pie!

Dinner

At five minutes to seven Jenna scurried about the condo, lighting the candles and putting the finishing touches on the place. She had a feeling Connor would be the kind of guy who showed up on time. She figured he was probably sitting in his car now, waiting for straight-up seven o'clock. She also wondered why she was getting so anxious. It was just a guy coming over for dinner. But then it struck her; it had been a long time since she'd cooked for a guy, a couple of years ago in Turks and Caicos.

After her early morning workout, she'd made her way to the local market and purchased steaks, potatoes for baking, asparagus, and an expensive bottle of red wine. At precisely seven, the doorbell rang. She felt a little tingle in the pit of her stomach and took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself down. When she opened the door, she saw his smiling face and a dozen roses in his hand. "I hope I'm not late."

"No, you're right on time."

Seeing him, she felt a little underdressed. He was wearing black jeans, a pressed white long-sleeve shirt, and oxford dress shoes. She'd only put on a very short pair of jean shorts and a T-shirt. Had she known he'd be wearing nicer clothes, she would have dressed up a bit more too.

Connor wanted to make his intentions clear; he moved in closer and they exchanged a soft kiss.

Just being next to him was intoxicating and she tried hard to settle the nerves in her stomach. When they broke the gentle embrace, she spoke.

"Those roses are beautiful, thank you so much."

She could see the little blush on his face. "You're welcome." He handed her the roses.

"Well, come on in."

They walked through the foyer into the great room. "You have a really nice place, it's a lot nicer than my dorm room."

"Thank you. I like it, but it's a little big for one person."

She set the roses down on the dining room table and he noticed that it was already set.

"Would you like the grand tour?"

"I'd love that."

She led him to the great room, which had a sofa, loveseat, and coffee table. Mounted on the wall was a seventy-inch flat-screen TV. She then showed him the guest bedroom and bathroom, and the master bedroom. It definitely doesn't feel like any college freshman's living space, he thought.

"You… um… have a lot of nice stuff."

"Thank you," she said shyly. She'd expected this reaction from him and she had her lie premeditatively prepared. "My parents helped me furnish this place when I told them I was going to enroll in college."

"You're lucky."

The tour ended back in the kitchen. He could smell the baked potatoes in the oven and noticed the asparagus on the counter. "Can I help with dinner?"

"How would you feel about grilling the steaks?"

"You're in luck, you're looking at the West Texas barbecue master right here, girl."

She grinned. "That's a bold claim; you'd better not disappoint me."

"I aim to please."

She handed him a tray with two New York strip steaks that had already been salted and peppered. "The grill is on the back patio."

He'd almost made his way outside when she shouted out. "You wanna beer?"

"Yeah!" he yelled back. "Anything would be great."

She opened up two Coronas and dropped a lime wedge inside the bottles. She then grabbed the tray of asparagus and made her way to the patio. Once she was there, she noticed he'd already fired up the grill. He couldn't help but notice it looked like it had never been used. "You got a really nice barbecue here." Connor had been checking out the different compartments and other features of the grill.

"Thank you," she said shyly.

She didn't know the first thing about grills. She remembered walking into Lowe's in Odessa and telling them she wanted the best they had. They had even put it together for her.

"How do you like your steak?"

She handed him his beer. "Medium-rare."

"Oh, thank God! If you'd said medium well… I'm not sure we could hang out anymore!"

She giggled at his attempt at humor and set the tray of asparagus down on the small counter of the grill. "I already coated them with olive oil and lemon juice, I hope that's okay."

"That's just how I like them." He hadn't ever eaten asparagus before, but he didn't want her to know that. He was, after all, the Master Grill Chef of… well, he'd forgotten what he'd said. But he didn't want to seem like an idiot who didn't know how to cook asparagus.

"The internet says to cook them for two to three minutes, grill master."

He shot her a little smile. "Of course, that's how long I always cook my asparagus, on the grill, that is."

They each took a sip of their beer. Connor noticed she was standing awfully close to him. All the scenarios he had run through his head hadn't gone like this. He hoped his supposedly calm exterior belied his inner turmoil.

"I better go check on the potatoes, okay?" She turned to leave but… he just reacted without thinking. His arm snaked around her waist and he pulled her back to him.

For a moment she resisted the urge to kiss him. But then she saw him leaning in and she in no way tried to fight it. This kiss was a bit bolder than the one they'd shared the previous evening. His hand immediately rested on her back and their tongues delicately played in each other's mouths for several seconds. Their mouths worked back and forth in perfect unison, kissing lightly and softly. Eventually, their lips parted and he rested his forehead against hers.

After a few seconds she whispered, "I love having you here."

"I love being here."

She gave him one last hot kiss before returning inside and getting the potatoes out of the oven. She then opened the bottle of wine, put his roses in a vase, and set them on the table, using them as a romantic centerpiece.

A few minutes later she heard the patio door slide open and he stepped inside. He was juggling the two trays and his empty beer bottle in an effort not to drop anything. "Do you need some help?"

"Nah," he insisted. "I got this."

Jenna rushed over anyway and helped him set things on the table. He dished up their plates while she got the baked potatoes and poured the wine. They worked in perfect harmony, not getting in each other's way in the slightest. He held his breath, waiting to see how the steaks had turned out. When she cut into her steak, true to his word, it was a perfect medium-rare.

"It's perfect, oh Grill Master."

They clinked their wine glasses together in a giggling toast. "Thank God!" he exclaimed. "I mean… um… yeah! Of course they're perfect!"

They both chewed on the excellent steaks, but she pointed at him with a steak knife. "All right, mister… what's the deal here? Just how many steaks have you actually cooked?"

"It's rude to talk with your mouth full," he countered with a mouthful.

"Spill the beans, Tiger!"

"Well… um…" he paused, taking another bite of the well-seared meat. "Counting tonight? I have now cooked two steaks on a grill."

She playfully kicked his leg under the table. "Some Grill Master, huh? You could've just said—"

"Hey, I've lived in apartments and condos the last five years, and dorm rooms. Besides, Dad didn't like to grill. But," he waved his cell phone at her. "But the interwebz are very helpful!"

Jenna continued to rub his leg with her bare foot and Connor, being a male, definitely noticed. "Maybe I should have had hot dogs tonight? You know, something not as taxing for you."

He made a face at her, and she made one back. Their look went on too long, however, and they both looked away and grabbed a gulp of wine. They chatted and laughed about the writing class and some of the goofy people in it, but underneath their easy-going exteriors ran a turbulent river of emotions.

What's going on here? she wondered. Why am I so… so calm and natural with this guy I hardly know? Why do I enjoy kissing him so much? And why is my pussy turning into a swamp?

Connor struggled with a few things also. She seems to genuinely like me. But I always suck at this part. Is she just being nice or does she really feel this way? And goddammit, if she moves her foot any higher I'm going to come in my pants. Will she take that as a compliment? And oh, fuck, who is George? Connor started paying attention again.

"…and George goes, I don't know but it's eating my popcorn!"

Connor recognized a punchline when he heard one and he burst into a bit too much laughter. Jenna didn't seem to notice, but she looked pleased she had told a funny joke.

Once dinner was finished, they cleared the table and did the dishes together. "Would you like to go into the living room and watch TV?"

"Okay."

She poured the rest of the wine and made her way to the living room with Connor close behind. After setting the glasses on the coffee table, she slid up beside him and he put her arm around her, pulling her close.

She never got around to turning on the TV. His lips melted with hers and she flung her arms around him. His fingers lightly caressed her cheek, then he gently pushed them into her flowing hair. He kissed her so thoroughly, like she hadn't been kissed in years. Maybe ever.

Her head swam in ecstasy; she had almost forgotten what real kissing was. Her porn shoots consisted of very little kissing and no real passion. The passion she felt now almost saddened her for a moment. This is what I've been faking for so long on film.

He stirred so many emotions inside her, and she didn't know where this was supposed to go, or, more accurately, how far she was supposed to let it go. She hadn't even been on an actual date since high school. For the past five years, she'd only fucked. When she shot a scene, she turned her mind off and her body just performed. Of course, no one knew that, not the director, not the audience, but mentally she'd just check out and go through the routine. To the viewer, it looked passionate, it looked intense; she was a professional and very good at faking those feelings for the camera. But inside she'd been numb when she worked.

This was so different; she liked this guy. She didn't want to turn her mind off this time; she wanted to feel everything, experience everything with him. She wanted this to be real, not fake. This was new, undiscovered territory for her. It had been over three months since she'd had sex, and that was a long drought for someone who'd fucked twice a week when she worked. Her body longed for him, ached for him. She couldn't ever remember wanting anyone this bad.

After a long while into their heavy make-out session, Connor made his move. She felt his hand rest on her breast and he kissed her harder. The outline of his erection was very noticeably pressing into his pants. It was decision time: stop him or move things to her bedroom. In that split-second, she chose the former.

"Connor… we… I… can't… not yet."

He immediately pulled his hand away. "Jenna… I'm sorry. I didn't mean to—"

She put her finger up to his lips. "No, it's okay… don't apologize. I just… I really like you, I just need a little more time; is that okay?"

"It's okay. I really like you too, as maybe you've noticed." She followed his eyes to his crotch; they both laughed a little. "We can do this as slow as you want."

"You're not mad at me?"

"God, no, just promise me I haven't ruined everything and you'll let me see you again."

Her heart sang after hearing his words and she tried to hide her excitement. "You'd better see me again."

They exchanged another gentle kiss. "I'd better get going, okay?"

"Okay."

They held hands as she walked him to the door. Once there, he gave her another hot wet kiss. Her body was on fire and it took everything in her power not to pull him back inside and let him take her to her bedroom, but she held firm. "Text me when you get to your dorm."

"I will."

She smiled and quickly closed the door.

----------

Connor sent Jenna a text. I made it home thank you so much for dinner it was amazing. The food was good too

I was getting a little worried, you left an hour ago. I enjoyed our date very much thanks for being understanding

Connor thought for a few moments, pondering what he should or shouldn't tell her. He had made several other impulsive decisions with her that had gone well, including touching her breast. While she'd rebuffed him, it wasn't a catastrophe. He decided to follow his instincts and be totally honest with her.

Yeah took me a little bit to get home I had some business to take care of first lol. You know, man business

Jenna replied: Care to elaborate?

Just go for broke, he decided. "I had to take care of myself in the parking lot. I don't think my… you know… would have ever gone down by itself."

Jenna was surprised by his candor and pleased by his reaction to her. Seriously?

Yeah seriously, TMI?

Jenna paused for a full minute. She didn't want to come across as a total slut, yet she loved this type of banter. I did the female equivalent. My sheets are in the washer now

No shit! Connor replied quickly.

Yes, no shit lol

Listen I'm full up tomorrow and work a shift at Applebee's. Can I see you Saturday?

I'd love that

Okay text you tomorrow then sleep tight dream of me :-)

I will, huggs

Jenna tossed her phone across the bed. She had lied to Connor a little bit, but she didn't feel too bad about it. The truth was she had soaked her sheets already, but she had not put them in the washing machine yet. She used to be embarrassed by the volume of her secretions during her orgasms, but the producers, the directors, and the fans too assured her they loved seeing her wetness. While she didn't exactly squirt, her juices flowed from her sex like a leaking faucet.

She thought back again to his hand on her face, on her neck, and then on her breast. She tugged her nipples hard at that thought and brought them to her mouth for some licking and sucking. Her clit pulsed from coming twice already. Lazily, her hand drifted to her sex, and she smiled at the sensations emanating from within. A few fast strokes… just right… there… and she came again.

She licked her fingers, loving her own taste, and thought of other deliciously naughty things she wanted to do with Connor. She rolled onto her tummy, caressing her bum as she stuck it in the air. Her fingers traveled down her own crack, teasing herself, searching…

Would Connor fuck me here? Oh yeah, no doubt. But more importantly, would he kiss me here? Would he lick me here? That thought sent her over the edge again as her fingers worked their magic. But she wasn't done with herself just yet.

----------

Jenna woke up the next morning feeling… perfect. The evening she'd spent with Connor had gone so well, even when she'd told him she wanted to wait to be intimate with him. She'd hoped for this, to have these feelings for someone, but she hadn't expected them so soon. Everything just seemed to be falling perfectly into place. She knew he was busy today with school and work, and they texted back and forth a few times, but the day dragged by so slowly.

Finally, Saturday arrived. She wanted to see him again but resisted the urge to text him. In the end… she gave in to her need and texted him. good morning. would you like to come over and hit the pool with me?

It was still very early and she knew he was probably still asleep so she hit the gym in her complex to work out. About two hours later, she had just completed her routine and was cooling off with some yoga when her phone buzzed. She read the message. I'd love to come over, when do you want me?

This fucking second, she thought. Of course, she didn't send that. how does an hour sound, I'll even make you lunch afterward

Perfect, I'll be there

She went back to her condo, showered, and wrapped herself in a large towel. She couldn't help but notice her dirty-clothes hamper was full. She'd planned on doing laundry today but quickly put it off; she had plenty of clothes and it could wait until tomorrow.

Nervously, she checked the fridge. She wasn't exactly sure how much food she had and worried a quick run to the market might be necessary; she did promise him lunch, after all. Thankfully, she remembered that she'd purchased some deli meat and cheese. She'd also bought bread and two large bags of chips. It wouldn't be much, a simple lunch, she thought, hopefully he'd be okay with it.

She went into her bedroom and rummaged through her swimsuit drawer. Most of the producers let her keep the swimsuits she'd worn on set and she'd never really gotten rid of any of them. Should she wear a one-piece or a bikini? She had so many to choose from, an obscene amount, really, and she gave herself a gentle reminder to donate some of the older, out-of-style ones at some point. After a little consideration, she chose a black, triangle, string Brazilian bikini. Held together with spaghetti straps, the top featured a deep "V" cut that exposed much of her breasts. The bottom was a string, modified thong. She also chose a white, Saida De Praia beach wrap to wear over the bikini. Just as she was grabbing two large bottles of water out of the fridge, the doorbell rang.

"Hi Connor," she said shyly after opening up the door.

He was wearing swim trunks, a T-shirt, and beach shoes, and he looked so handsome. He was also holding a small cooler that contained a six-pack of beer. "Hi." He stepped inside her condo and set down the little cooler he'd brought.

She slipped easily into his arms and they shared a long, passionate kiss. "Are you really okay with last night… taking it slow, I mean?"

"Jenna, look at me." Their eyes met. "I'm more than okay with taking it slow, you're worth it. Truth is…" he paused for a while, trying to figure out how to say it. "I'm a little bit gun-shy too. I usually rush into things headfirst. I… don't want to do that with you."

He gave her another soft, easy kiss and those all-too-familiar tingles reverberated in her stomach. The more time she spent with him, the more difficult this idea of waiting is, she thought. "Ready to hit the pool?"

"Yes, I am, lead the way."

Connor grabbed her large beach bag, which contained the water, towels, and suntan lotion, and they made their way to the pool, which was right next to the workout facility. Once they were at the metal fenced gate, Jenna used her keycard to open the lock.

"Hey, Jenna, we didn't think you'd make it down here today."

"Hi, guys," she said shyly, "how are you?"

"A helluva lot worse now, you're cheating on us."

Jenna smiled and broke into a little blush. "Ed and Morty, this is my friend, Connor."

Connor walked over and shook the hands of the two senior citizens who were sitting under an umbrella at a table near the pool. "That's a shitty state of affairs for you young man; she used the "F" word," Morty said.

Connor smiled. "Give me some time, I'm still working on her."

"Treat her right, she's one of the good ones," Ed said.

"I will, Sir, I promise."

"Good man, she's a keeper," Morty added.

"Yes, she is."

Connor walked back around to the other side of the pool to Jenna. She'd already laid out the towels on two chaise lounges and set the water on a small table between them. "Making some new friends?" she teased.

"They seem to be quite taken with you."

"They are sweet old guys. I met them when I first moved here."

"I'm glad they're not forty years younger, or I have a feeling they'd be kicking my ass right now."

Jenna giggled. "Nah, I'd protect you from them."

Connor slipped off his T-shirt and shoes. "C'mon, the water looks great."

Jenna was now regretting her choice of swimwear. She didn't care about showing some skin because she wanted to impress Connor. However, if she had it to do over again, she would have dumped the bikini for a one-piece like she normally wore. She knew by this time of day there would be others at the pool and she realized she hadn't thought her swimsuit choice through very well, showing as much skin as she was. Jenna slipped off her beach wrap and instantly she sensed two sets of eyes moving up and down her body. To his credit, Connor's eyes remained on hers. He took her hand and they made their way down the steps of the pool into the refreshing cool water. They swam around for a couple of minutes until Connor drifted down to the far corner of the pool, away from the two older men. He hung on the edge, watching her. She swam up to him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

"The water feels great, doesn't it?" she said.

"It does, you're so lucky to have such a nice pool."

"That's why I chose this complex, because of the workout facility and pool."

"So that means you wouldn't want to live in the dorm room next to me?"

She giggled. "I love the college experience, I just don't want that college experience."

He couldn't put his finger on it, but she didn't feel like the typical college freshman, at least not one he'd ever met. She seemed more worldly somehow, more life experienced. She was a bit older, maybe that was it. "I really like your… um… suit."

"I like yours," she said playfully.

"Yours is a whole lot sexier than mine."

She moved her mouth until it met his and they shared a hot, romantic kiss. "I can change into something else if you want me to… put on something less… sexy."

"Hey… No… I didn't say that."

She slid herself up against him and he felt her breasts press against his chest. They exchanged another long, lingering kiss. After half a minute or so, she could feel him push her away a little. She was about to ask him what was wrong, but then she felt his erection rub against her thigh.

"Oh, God… I'm sorry." His face was blushing a deep crimson red.

"Connor, it's okay… it happens… right?" She playfully moved her thigh over his erection before separating from him.

"Yes, it does. Hey, stop that! I just didn't want it to happen… now. But it can't be helped."

She smiled at him. "I'll get out of the pool and dry off, maybe that will help."

A little dejectedly, he answered, "Okay."

She swam across the pool and walked up the steps. Unfortunately, that didn't help Connor's predicament. He noticed the water dripping from her long tanned legs and the gentle sway of her breasts when she walked towards the chairs. He pushed hard against the wall and glided as far as he could underwater. It was a good-sized pool so he only got about a quarter of the way. After taking a few laps he'd calmed down enough to join her.

"Everything under control now?" she gently teased.

"Yes, no thanks to you."

She smiled. "What… this is my fault?"

"Yes, it is."

She shot him a sultry, playful look. "Okay, then… no more kissing… or swimming."

"Hey, I didn't say that…"

She giggled and handed him a towel. She loved watching his muscles ripple while he moved the thick terry cloth over his body. He wasn't some overblown steroidal hunk that she was used to, but she liked this better. He was real. God, three months… it had been so long. She now regretted making him stop the other night and vowed it would be a situation she'd rectify this afternoon after lunch. He was a nice guy and she was beginning to develop feelings for him. She wanted him; waiting longer would only make both of them suffer and it felt pointless.

Connor reached into his cooler and pulled out a can of Shiner Bock. "Do you want one?"

"I'm okay for now."

He looked over at the old guys. "Maybe I'll go make nice with Rick and Morty. Think they would want one?"

"Yeah, probably, don't be too long…"

He grabbed two more beers and sauntered over to the men while Jenna slid onto the chaise lounge and enjoyed the sun's warm, soothing rays. "Hey, Rick, Morty…"

"I'm Ed, you son of a… hey, you got Shiners? He may not be a complete waste of space, after all, Morty."

"Thanks," Morty said, accepting the cold can from Connor.

"So, Con-man—"

"It's Connor, Ed."

"Whatever… listen, the jury's still out on you. Although your attempts at bribery are working quite well. But here's the thing; Jenna is very special to me. She doesn't know it, but my wife taught her back in the day, middle school. She was such a delight, that kid. My wife died that year and Jenna organized the kids for a song at the memorial service…"

Morty put his hand on his friend's shoulder as Ed stopped to wipe his eyes. Ed slugged most of his beer down. Then he belched a fantastic burp.

"Nice one, Sir!" They all laughed.

"Yeah, kid," continued Ed. "You seem all right. But don't fuck with this girl. She told us she's had some tough times these past few years, and if you screw with her, me and Morty are comin' after you. That's a promise."

Jenna couldn't hear their conversation but she heard the burping and laughing. She loved that he was having such a good time talking with the guys, but she wanted to spend some time with Connor, too. "Hey," she called over to the guys. "Can you tear yourself away long enough to put some lotion on my back?"

"Duty calls guys, sorry."

"What the hell are you still doing with us, then?" Morty said.

While he was walking over, Jenna stood up, laid the Chaise Lounge flat, and lay down on her stomach. She could feel Connor's eyes wander up and down her body. He grabbed the suntan lotion out of the bag. "Where do you want it?"

She giggled. "All over."

He squirted some lotion into his hands and rubbed it on her shoulders. She closed her eyes. He had such strong hands and it had been so long since anyone had touched her. This simple act felt so powerful, so intimate, so romantic. Once her shoulders were done, he moved to her legs. She had such toned, strong, muscled legs. He wondered how many hours she spent in the gym every day to get legs like this. His hands wandered up her calves and thighs to her firm round bottom. He wanted to touch her ass, to run his hands over it so bad, but he resisted the urge. He gingerly rubbed the inside of her thighs…

"You gonna let my cheeks burn?" she teased.

Connor looked at the sight before him; about two inches of fabric rested on the crack of her perfectly sculpted ass. That was it. "Well, of course not, Ma'am. Course, people usually tip the pool boy, you know." He smeared some lotion slowly across her mostly exposed ass cheeks, then slowly but steadily increased the pressure. Soft, but firm and muscular, he thought. God, what I would do to this fantastic—

"Can you undo my top so you can do my back?"

"Mister pool boy at your service, Ma'am!" He unclipped the little latch, laying the strings on each side of her. "Ma'am, we've got a problem… you aren't lined directly into the sun. Don't worry, I got it!" Jenna squealed with laughter as he picked up the foot of the lounge and, with a loud, scraping noise, moved her lounge about forty-five degrees so the sun was directly over her. "Ma'am, we have another problem…"

"What's that, pool boy?" She loved his goofiness.

"Well, your, um… you see the sides of your… well, they are in the sun, Ma'am, and they will need lotion too."

"My what?" she asked playfully.

"Your… um… well… they're very nice and big, and, well, they're spilling out on the side cuz you're squishing them…"

"I don't understand," she played along. "But I need you to protect any exposed skin, so…"

He squirted more lotion into his hands. He rubbed her back slowly, her hot skin soaking up the moisture. He pressed firmly into her flesh, like a masseur giving a semi-deep tissue rub. Finally, he got to the middle of her back, and his hands slipped around her sides. Gently, he rubbed the sides of her breasts, pressing the lotion into her soft flesh.

"Right here," he whispered in her ear. "This is the trouble spot, Ma'am."

She could only groan softly as he touched her so delicately, so sensually. He continued to rub her there, long after the lotion had covered every inch of exposed flesh.

She turned her head to look back at him. "You're hired as my permanent pool boy…"

He moved her hair to the side so he could do the rest of her back. "Mmm, nice little tattoo you've got back here, Ma'am. What's the broken heart for?"

As he continued to rub her back, with more occasional forays to the sides of her breasts, she could barely think. "I'll… tell you later… when I learn to speak again…"

She scooted over and patted the lounge; he lay down on his side next to her on the narrow chaise. He didn't even try to hide his hardness as it jammed into her hip. He continued rubbing her back, then down to her lower back… He leaned over and kissed her neck. In the ninety-nine degrees of heat, she shivered and goosebumps rose all over her body. "Really?" he asked.

"I know," she whispered. "You're making me crazy, pool boy." She wanted him now, so very badly; her body was aching.

He kissed her cheek… then… his phone rang… it was his mother's ringtone. "For Christ's sake!" He laughed. "It's my mom. She must know her pool boy is getting into trouble." It stopped after seven or eight rings.

"Okay back to work, pool boy. I don't think you got enough on my bum—"

His phone rang, Mom again. "Maybe I should answer it," Connor said reluctantly. "Hey, Mom, what's up?" he said, smiling at Jenna.

"Um…" His tone instantly changed and he sat up straight. "Yeah. This is he… what… is she okay? Yeah… on Huntsville Road. Thanks, officer." Connor's face hardened; filled with emotion, he couldn't speak for a moment.

Jenna reached behind her back and clasped her bikini top. "What is it?"

"Mom was in a wreck. They want me at the hospital… it's… it's serious."

Jenna gathered up their things as Connor tried to process the events. "Come on, I'll drive you."

"No, I can't ask that… all right, yeah…"

Jenna ran to her apartment and put on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt and met Connor at her car. The little hospital in town mostly dealt with broken bones and flu shots; serious cases were sent to Odessa where the real doctors worked. A nurse briefed Connor upon their arrival.

"She's critical, I'm afraid. She sustained a bad head injury from some lumber in the other truck. Her brain is swelling and she's too fragile to move."

"Well… well, take her to Odessa!"

The nurse put her hand on Connor's shoulder. "She's too fragile to move, son. Dr. Tucker is in contact with the head of neurosurgery in Dallas right now. They're going to have to drill a small hole to let the fluid out and relieve the pressure on her brain…"

Connor's world slipped away from him as he slumped down to the floor.

Falling

The afternoon dragged on as they waited. That's all there was to do, wait and see. Jenna decided to head back to Connor's dorm to get him some dry clothes for what appeared to be a long night ahead. She knocked on Connor's dorm room and was surprised that someone answered; he'd given her the key, but she reasoned a courtesy knock was appropriate. She explained the situation to his roommate, Ted, who helped her gather up some clothes.

"I can see why Connor is smiling all the time."

"We really haven't known each other long."

He was looking at her strangely, like he was trying to figure out where he'd seen her before.

"I need to get back to the hospital; it was nice meeting you, Ted."

"Um… yeah… nice meeting you too. Tell Connor I'll be thinking about him."

"I will."

There was a blank, quizzical expression on his face as she turned and quickly closed the door.

----------

After fifteen hours, the swelling was reduced significantly. The doctor, just as tired as everyone else, told Connor that it was up to his mom now.

"That's it?" he asked, incredulously. "Can she hear me?"

The doctor took off his glasses. "These are strange times when a patient is semi-comatose. Sometimes they report dreams that are actually remembrances of people talking to them. Not always, but you never know. It's definitely worth a try."

At three o'clock in the morning, Jenna half-listened in a chair while Connor talked quietly to his mother. He recanted funny stories about him and his brother, he told some poignant stories about pets, but mostly he asked her to come back. Connor looked over at Jenna, asleep in a chair. She looked so beautiful, even in her sleep. She was incredibly special to him after not even two weeks, which made no sense… He turned back to his mom.

"Mom, you need to meet her, Jenna. She's sweet and smart, and she's been a big help today with your accident. She even filled out most of the two million forms the insurance company needed. But mom… I might love her. I know I've been in love before, but that… those times were just child's play or puppy love. I can't explain it. This feels so real—" He stopped as tears rolled down his cheeks. "You have to come back to me, Mom… you would love her too…"

Jenna hadn't been asleep. She quietly got up and sat by him on the hospital bed, wrapping herself around him.

"How long you been awake?"

"Long enough, Connor." She kissed him softly. It wasn't a kiss of lust and passion, but one of tenderness and sympathy.

"I want her to wake up and meet you."

She held him as he cried softly.

----------

It was a very difficult two days, but one of them stayed at his mom's side at all times. They took turns watching her, Jenna making sure to stay awake while Connor slept fitfully. The staff let them use the locker room to shower and freshen up from time to time, too. At mealtimes, Jenna went next door to Fred's Fry House where everything was… fried. But she didn't want to leave Connor alone for too long and the hospital just had a row of vending machines. Jenna walked in a little after noon with two hamburgers and an order of fries for them to share.

"Why are you here?" he asked quizzically, munching absently on his burger.

"What do you mean?"

"You don't even know me."

"I know enough." She paused for a moment. "If it was me in that bed, you'd be by my side, wouldn't you?"

Tears began filling his eyes. "Yes."

"I've had very few people like that in my life… maybe my parents… but only some of the time. I've let very few people in, Connor."

"You're not like that with me, though; you tell me things, you open up to me."

"Moving here… I've… I've… started over, this is a new life for me."

"Well, of course… you're a student now… no more retail."

She felt so horribly guilty. She had to tell him, she would tell him, this just wasn't the time, not here, not like this. "No… no more retail… ever."

Connor cleaned up the trash from lunch despite Jenna's protests. "Let me do this, I've gotta do something… for God's sake…" He slumped down in the chair next to his Mom's bed. Jenna stepped up to him, he patted his leg for her to sit. She carefully arranged herself on his lap, then leaned in and shared a gentle, passionate kiss. They held each other tight for several minutes, Connor drawing strength from her while Jenna just enjoyed being of some comfort to him. They heard stirring coming from the bed. They both looked over at Mrs. Martin.

"Mom… I'm here."

Connor's mom managed a little smile.

"I'll go get the nurse," Jenna said.

She ran out of the room while he gently squeezed his mother's hand. "You're going to be fine Mom… just rest."

----------

"Go! Get some sleep, you two. Stop worrying about me."

Connor kissed his mom on the forehead. "Okay, Mom, but I'll be back in the morning around nine or so."

Mrs. Martin stretched her neck to peer at Jenna expectantly.

"I can come back too," piped up Jenna. "If you like."

"If you're not busy dear, yes. I want to hear more about you."

Hand in hand, they walked out the front door of the hospital into the warm West Texas night air. Dr. Tucker had told Connor that his mother needed more tests and she'd be in the hospital at least another week barring further complications, but the prognosis was positive. She didn't even have to go to Odessa.

"Oh, yeah, I forgot you drove! My truck is… at your place," he said.

"No, Ted moved it back to the school parking lot yesterday."

"Alrighty, then, back to school I guess…"

"I can't do that."

"Um… what do you mean… 'you can't'?" Is something wrong? Did Ted say something to you? I'm gonna kill that—"

"You're spending the night with me."

His eyes widened. "I… Jenna… you said you weren't ready… we don't need to—"

She put her finger up to his lips, silencing him. "I'm ready, Connor. I want you… I want this… more… more than I've ever wanted anything."

They drove to her house in silence. Neither of them had gotten very much restful sleep over the past two days, yet there was a sexual electricity in the air that both of them could feel. There was an excruciating, palpable anticipation which made the fifteen-minute drive feel like hours. She unlocked the door, took his hand, and led him into her bedroom. For the first time in a very long time, she felt a nervous tingle in the pit of her stomach. It had been so long… years… since she'd had these types of feelings for anyone. But the desire, the longing, the hunger she felt for him was magical.

Connor's head spun with so many different emotions; he had some trouble figuring out how he was supposed to feel. Going from days of fearing death to a miraculous recovery took most of his energy. But now Jenna was facing him, her hands on his waist, looking up at him with those soft green eyes… and all his fears and cares and worries began melting away. He pulled her to him, crushing her body against his. She had helped him, supported him, and had just been there for him for two, or was it three, days. He couldn't think straight. He leaned on her more, and his emotions began to overtake him. "Thank you… for…" he could barely choke out the words as his trembling voice gave him away.

"Shh," she whispered as she pulled him towards the bed. She knew the immense tension in him was releasing all at once. His body shook a few times as he tried not to cry. "Don't say anything, I've got you." Without warning, she gripped the hem of his T-shirt and lifted it up. Shaking a little bit, he lifted his arms and bent forward to let her take it off him. Slowly, Jenna undid his shorts and pulled them down along with his boxer-briefs at the same time. After he stepped out of them she pulled aside the covers of the bed, ushering him onto the high-thread-count Egyptian-cotton sheets.

Quickly, she took off her own T-shirt and bra and shucked her jean skirt and thong in a hurry. Jenna slid on her side and leaned about half her body weight on Connor as he lay on his back. She pulled the sheet back over them and snuggled against him, his arms wrapping around her as she slid in. She gently kissed his shoulder, his chest, and his neck as she caressed his stomach and abdomen. Gently, she wiped his tears away. Connor relaxed slowly over the next several minutes, his breathing returning to normal as his mind calmed. Jenna continued soothing him with her touch and her presence, not exerting any pressure on him to do or be anything.

"Hey, you," he said in a voice just above a whisper.

"Hey yourself," Jenna replied as she lifted her head and looked into his eyes.

"I kind of lost it there for a little bit."

"It's okay, you've been through so much in the last two days, how are you now?"

"I'm rather amazing, actually. And you know what? I couldn't help but notice that we are naked under these covers."

"Yeah, I noticed that too… but you're probably exhausted and want to sleep… Hey!" Jenna yelped because Connor had reached down quickly, grabbed her leg, and pulled her completely on top of him. She adjusted herself so her breasts lay right on his chest and her legs straddled him. She smiled down at him.

"So… I take it you're not all that tired? Oh! Something, or should I say, someone, is definitely up!"

His face broke into a little blush. "I can't help it, there's a beautiful, naked woman on top of me."

She leaned in and kissed him softly. His hands moved to her side while their passionate embrace intensified. She could feel his erection sensually rubbing against the inside of her thigh as their tongues explored each other's mouth. She broke their erotic embrace and slid down his body. Her mouth planted little kisses along his neck and chest. He let out a gentle moan when she flicked the tip of her tongue over each of his nipples. His hand ran gently through her hair while she kissed down his stomach. She left a little saliva trail on his sparse chest hair and she could feel his muscles quiver as she worked her mouth lower.

When she reached his navel, she dipped the tip of her tongue sensually in and out of it until a small pool of her saliva collected there. She kissed just a little lower and his pubic hair tickled her nose. Almost all of the men in the industry trimmed so this was a new experience for her.

She inhaled deeply, smelling his manly, musky scent, then moved lower, between his open legs. For the first time, her eyes traveled over his cock. Finally, a normal-looking penis. He wasn't overly long, but it was nice and thick with a large, mushroom-shaped head. She could see the bulging, blood-engorged veins along the underside and just a bit of pre-cum was seeping from the head.

He let out a deep, guttural moan when she extended her tongue and pressed it into the base of his cock, right above his testicles, and slowly, leisurely, ran it up his length. Their eyes met, and she opened her mouth and let her saliva drip down on him. His hands lovingly moved through her hair while her tongue ran over his head, collecting the pre-cum. He gasped when she took him into her mouth. Her mouth felt so warm and wet. Slowly, she worked him deeper while her tongue moved, licking up and down, while her lips concentrated on the head. Her mouth felt like nothing he'd ever experienced. He'd gotten blowjobs before, but this one was on a whole different level. This was so sensual, erotic. Maybe it was his feelings for her; he couldn't place it.

She relaxed her throat and took him down to the root.

"Oh, Jesus… Jenna…"

Her saliva was collecting and forming a little pool on his balls and wet, slurping noises were coming from between his legs. He wanted to hold it back, he wanted this sensation to last forever, but he couldn't, it just felt too good.

She could feel him tense up and his breathing began to change… she knew he was close. She let his cock slip out and gently rolled one of his testicles around on her tongue so he could settle himself down.

"Was that okay, baby?" she cooed sexily.

"I've… I've never…"

She knew where he was going and stepped in. "It's okay… I just want you to enjoy it."

"It's the best I've…"

His words stopped when she took him back into her mouth and then down her throat. She could feel his pubic hairs tickle her nose while she worked him in and back out

"Oh, God…"

He couldn't even begin to describe the pleasurable sensations that emanated from between his legs. What she was doing to him was just on a whole other incredible level. Her saliva had dripped down from his cock and was now completely soaking his balls and collecting on the sheets. He normally had good control, but he was in no way prepared for this type of onslaught. She was just too talented and her mouth felt so incredibly good; after a minute or so of her mouth pumping up and down on him he was climbing again.

His breathing changed and she knew he was there. She thought of stopping again to let him settle down but quickly decided against it. She needed to feel him release and she couldn't wait a second longer. She held her mouth perfectly still around the head of his cock while her hand started to slowly stroke him up and down. Almost subconsciously, she ran the tip of her index finger over his balls, soaking it from her saliva, and then ran it over the rim of his asshole.

It was like lightning bolts were shooting through his body. Her mouth, her hand, her finger pressing against his ass… The powerful combination of stimuli sent him over the edge. She felt powerful jets of his semen hit the back of her mouth. Over and over and over… When it started to subside, she took a little breath and swallowed. She looked up from between his legs. His eyes were tightly shut and both hands were gripping the sheets as if he was in danger of falling off the Earth. She couldn't help but break into a little smile.

After a while, his eyes opened and met hers. "What… the hell… was that?" he asked, still panting from his amazing orgasm.

He could see the worried look on her face. "Was it okay?"

He pulled her up to him and they shared a soft, easy kiss. "I've just… I've never experienced anything like that. Oh, that's what it tastes like?"

"So, this was your first blowjob?" she teased, kissing him again flirtatiously.

"Christ, girl… my first real blowjob… yes."

She snuggled up tight into his arms. He'd held her several times over the last week and this was quickly becoming her safe space. In his arms she felt protected, adored. The feelings she had for him were almost overwhelming.

"Did you… um…"

"Did I what?"

There was a little pause while he attempted to find the words. "Swallow."

"Was that okay?"

"Yeah, of course… it's just no one has ever…"

"Since it bothers you, I won't do it again," she said playfully.

"Well, now, wait a second! I didn't say that…"

"Maybe you just need to get out more."

"Hey, now."

She giggled and he pulled her tighter into his body. She loved his innocence, his boyish charm. So many different emotions were flooding her head she couldn't make sense of them all. "I've wanted to do that for a while now."

His jaw dropped open. "Really, since when?"

"I think… that night in the diner."

"I wouldn't have stopped you." He gently ran his hand over her firm round bottom.

"You would have been okay with that… huh?"

He laughed. "Yeah, I think so."

"Me just slipping under the booth?" she purred sexily.

"Well, maybe in the parking lot."

"Oh… the parking lot… that sounds romantic," she teased.

"I didn't mean it like that."

She leaned in and kissed him softly. "I know you didn't." She slid closer to him and her large breasts crushed up against his chest. Their mouths met again in a passionate embrace and she could feel his growing erection pressing against her stomach. "Baby," she whispered.

"Mmm hmm?" he answered between kisses.

"I want you… inside me."

"What… Now?" he asked. She cut her eyes at him and he broke into a big smile. "You aren't the only one who can tease!"

"Oh, you rat!" and she squeezed his cheeks together hard and shook him.

He grabbed her and rolled her over onto her back, settling his body between her legs. He rose up on his hands, adjusting his pelvis so his hard cock slid over her sex haphazardly, eventually settling between the moist lips of her vagina.

"Yes, Connor… I want you so badly…"

"Do you like the Rolling Stones?" he asked.

"Um… what?"

"The Rolling Stones. My dad played them all the time. They have this song called You Can't Always Get What You Want. I find that rather apropos." He briefly kissed her magnificent breasts as he slid down her body. "Don't worry, they will get plenty of attention later. But I have a very important matter to attend to right now."

She loved his goofiness, but she was turned on and ready. If he didn't start doing something really fucking soon, she was going to dickpunch him.

He slid further down her body until his cheek rested against her bare pussy lips. Even though she was in west Texas, she found a salon where she could get her vagina waxed; old habits die hard, it seemed.

Connor turned his head and began kissing her outer lips, so tenderly. It was a tantalizing tease that she could barely handle. Slow kisses at first, then his tongue accompanied his lips to taste her. He kissed and lightly tongued her full slit, rather amazed at how wet she was already. Whereas Tish, the last pussy he had eaten, was a bit tangy, Jenna just tasted clean and sweet. Rather heavenly, he thought.

While his hands gently caressed her thighs and hips, Jenna marveled at his technique. Not only did he have some skills, but he wasn't playing to a camera with obnoxious sounds and giant tongue laps that looked good on screen but did nothing for her arousal. No, this boy, she mused, this boy loves licking me.

It got her so hot and wet when Connor exploded in her mouth; she always got very turned on when her partner reacted to her like he did. Only through fierce concentration was she able to maintain control and keep it all about him. But now, as he looked into her eyes with his tongue deep inside her, she allowed herself to enjoy every single solitary second of his oral skills.

Connor, for his part, felt as if he'd gone to heaven. He loved listening to her moans and cooing. She squeezed his head tight between her thighs when he first inserted his tongue as deep as it would go. Everything he did just felt natural to him; he loved exploring her body and he quickly learned the places that caused her to emit little moans of pleasure. More than anything, he loved swallowing her juices, like they were her gift to him.

He surprised himself, somewhat, at his confidence level. With Tish, she was so critical that he became skittish with his lovemaking, always questioning himself. But Jenna made him feel so comfortable, he knew he couldn't make a wrong move.

Since Jenna touched Connor's ass when she went down on him, he felt it only fair to return the favor. He lifted her entire pelvis with both hands, bringing her ass up to his face. Covered in her drippings, Connor thought her ass begged to be kissed. Extending his tongue, he gently lapped at the slightly wrinkled skin.

That earned him an "Aaugghh!" from Jenna as she squirmed in delight. He grabbed a pillow and shoved it under her lower back so her ass was at the perfect angle. "Oh, God, Connor, YES!" she moaned as he resumed his lingual attack on her puckered little asshole.

He forced his tongue into her tight opening just as his fingers began massaging her clitoris. Jenna screamed again as she arched her back, clamped her legs around his head, and flooded his mouth with her secretions. She cried out while thrashing her hips in violent, spasmodic movements. Her orgasm shook her to her core as the electricity charged from her clitoris and shot through her entire body.

Connor watched with glee as Jenna released; nobody had ever reacted to him like this before. Nobody had ever even come close. She seemed to slow down a little, so he lowered his head again and pressed his flattened tongue on her clit. Jenna rose up and froze, her face stuck in a somewhat terrible grimace. Connor was taken aback for several seconds until she collapsed in a heap and rolled onto her side. As she panted like she couldn't catch her breath, Connor crawled up to her and hugged her gently. She opened her eyes slightly and smiled a sleepy, sexy smile at him. He noticed a little tear coming from her right eye.

"Are you… okay?" he asked softly. He was half convinced he had hurt her somehow.

"Kiss me, baby."

She pulled him down on her as he pushed her on her back again. Their passionate kisses surprised both of them with their intensity. Despite each of them having already come, their hunger wasn't yet sated. She broke the kiss to speak to him, in the softest and sexiest voice he'd ever heard. "Make love to me, Connor."

Without really even trying, his cock found her pussy and began making its way inside of her. He covered her mouth with more kisses while sinking himself deeper into her. His movements were slow and deliberate, in a little, back out, then in a little further. They tried to keep kissing but they were breathing too hard to take in enough oxygen through their noses. They moaned into each other's open mouth, trying to maintain lip contact as they breathed in and out. Connor found the intimacy extraordinary as his cock sank deeper and deeper into her tight pussy.

His thoughts ran wild… We're sharing our breath… we're giving life to each other… fuck, that's a wild thought… but I'm crazy about this woman… we're sharing our souls… don't say anything stupid to break this spell…

Jenna squealed with delight at the feel of his cock inside her. She felt his lust, his need, his passion… but she could also feel his tenderness, his care, his gentleness… it was a whole new style to her and she couldn't get enough. She clung to his body and wrapped her legs around his hips, her feet touching each other behind him. Connor grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled their pelvises together hard as he pierced her again, and again, and again… with his full weight on her, he tried to pin her to the bed. Her nails clawed into his back as she felt another orgasm approaching.

"Con… Connor" she gasped. He loved hearing her moan his name, it was the sweetest sound he'd ever heard. "I want to feel it inside of me…" she begged.

Overcome with emotion, he couldn't speak; he just nodded as he began the climb. Her vagina clenched down on him rhythmically as he thrust into her and fucked as hard and fast as he could. He only needed a few more seconds, his cock was already throbbing… He drove deep into Jenna for the last time and held himself there, moaning her name into the night. This blinding orgasm took Jenna by surprise. She could feel him squirting inside her, filling her pussy with hot jets of his semen. She tried to hold onto him but only succeeded in scratching his back deep. She fell, and fell, falling into a deep, black, orgasmic abyss…

----------

"Hey?" he asked quietly.

She smiled her soft smile at him. "Hey, you." They kissed gently, tasting each other as if for the first time. Still in her semi-dream state, she gazed into his loving eyes. She wiped her wet eyes, but they kept leaking. She sniffed, trying to regain some of her composure.

"Hey, honey, it's okay!" Connor whispered as he leaned down and kissed her tears, tasting the salty water and trying to comfort her. "Baby, look at me. Come on, silly, look at me."

Jenna slowly met his gaze; she felt very shy all of a sudden. Her emotions got the best of her; the walls she'd constructed over the years crashed down completely. He looked into her bare soul.

"Are you okay, did I do something wrong?"

She wiped more of the tears away and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down. "You… you didn't do anything wrong… you're perfect." His face broke into a soft, gentle smile and she continued. "Please…" she whispered. "Bear with me… I might fumble this a little bit… but… I love you, I'm sure of it." She saw the happy but surprised look on his face. "You don't have to say it back. I know we haven't known each other that long, so it must sound crazy, but I do." She paused, turned her head, and tried to collect her thoughts. "I just wanted it out there, so you know how I feel about you."

"Jenna, look at me." Their eyes met. "I've been trying not to tell you 'I love you'. For several days now. I thought I would break the spell, you know. I was terrified that it would be too much and I'd scare you away…"

"You're… you're not just saying that…"

"Jenna… I know you heard me at the hospital talking to Mom. You're it. The one and only." His lower lip quivered as he tried to hold back his emotions. He bent down to kiss her, both of their wet cheeks blending together. He rose up a little and just smiled at her.

She hoped, she wanted to believe him. But she wanted real love, not just some crush-type of thing; a flash in the pan, a quick romance, a fast fuck, which would produce an even faster ending. She looked into his eyes again. They were a little blurry; he was only about four inches from her face and hadn't moved for a full minute.

"Are you just saying that… if you don't feel it, it's okay… we can be friends and all. I'll even go see your Mom. But if you stay… Connor… if you stay… you'd better fucking mean it."

He rested his forehead against hers, then whispered, "I love you, Jenna. From the moment I first saw you. But I love you so much more now, more than I ever thought was possible."

"Well, you know I love you, Mr. Martin, because I said it first. And that makes me the winner and don't you ever forget it!"

They laughed and kissed and hugged. Her feelings of elation were tempered by her dark secret. She believed in his sincerity and could see in his eyes that he really did love her. But would he still have those feelings when she revealed her past to him? Should she tell him now? No… this wasn't the right time, not after they'd just declared their love for each other. But when would the right time be? Will it ever come? His voice broke her out of her deep reflection.

"Baby, it's past one and I've gotta go to class tomorrow. Christ, I'm probably so far behind I—"

"Shh, tiger. Take it easy. This is a small town, remember? Your mom's accident was front page news. I emailed your teachers and got you excused for the rest of the week. They've already sent your assignments to your inbox."

----------

Jenna woke to an incredible feeling; Connor had latched onto her right breast and was quietly suckling her nipple. "Mmm!" she moaned softly. "Good morning, baby."

"Mmm mmm, hmm mmm." He sucked harder, drawing more of her flesh into his mouth. Her stiff nipple suffered a severe tongue-lashing and the occasional tooth scrape.

"Baby, we have to see your mom, don't we?"

"Hmm mmm."

Little sparks flew and Jenna lay back on the pillows. Connor's other hand massaged and manipulated her left breast as she luxuriated in the sensations. So many guys are in such a hurry to fuck, she thought. It was nice to have someone take his time. She cradled his head and pulled him closer to her chest. It had been a long time since she'd had a nipple orgasm, but if he kept this up it wouldn't be long. Sure enough, his hand drifted down to her pussy… he lightly explored her various folds and lips… and without any trouble he found her magic spot.

Jenna clamped her legs together, trapping his hand and fingers against her clit. She flexed her kegels and humped his hand furiously as Connor sucked her nipple. In less than thirty seconds she came for the first time that day. Thirty minutes later she'd lost the ability to count them.

----------

Mom improved remarkably and Connor returned to classes. He dropped in on Ted once or twice a day to keep in touch and maybe grab a couple of pieces of clothing.

"So, dude, are you… like… moving out or what?"

"Ha! I don't know, man… maybe sorta."

"Man, I get it. If I had the choice of sleeping with me or her, I'd pick her most of the time. I'm glad you still come by, though." They clinked their Lone Stars and shot the shit.

Jenna struggled with her economics paper due next week. Even a fresh cup of coffee didn't help her. She wasn't clear on the Laffer Curve and its relationship to her life. She understood supply and demand… but she didn't understand how she was supposed to concentrate on this shit when her life demanded a constant supply of Connor's love.

Connor, how this young man changed her. During the past five years, men never stayed over. She didn't need much sex outside of work, but when she did they went to a hotel room or his place. Her apartment in LA was her sanctuary, her safe place. But with Connor… it was different. He was her sanctuary. Everything she'd dreamt of she found in him. She could, and she did, lose herself in him. Bliss. She mulled that word over. Their next Creative Writing assignment required a paragraph on it.

She smiled. I can write that paper. She sipped her coffee and thought about him for a few moments. She felt so lucky to have met him, out of all the people in the world… there he was, in a writing class. Bliss… However, this bliss also came with a large measure of guilt. So many times she'd wanted to tell him about her past, she'd tried to tell him, but she… just couldn't.

Her phone buzzed; a text was coming in.

My love :-) Ted is being a little bitch so I have to babysit him for a bit. I will see you in class tonight. I got my bliss paper done. It's all about you. I love you more today than yesterday!

She smiled at his text and the old song lyrics, some obscure song both of their parents played when they were little. She responded with the next line. But darling, not as much as tomorrow! Hey. After class will you please ravage me? I haven't been ravaged in like seven hours. Are you sure you still love me?

Just trying to get my sperm count up baby! Prepare to be looted and pillaged tonight! Kiss!

She began writing her paper on bliss. She raised her mug to her lips, but then made a face; the coffee had turned cold and somewhat bitter.

----------

6:50 pm

Connor was never late, he just wasn't. He was born early, he liked to say, with that damn cute little smile of his. Jenna waited impatiently; she'd never waited for him before and she found she didn't like it much. Besides, the class seemed… different somehow. That chick, Sarah something-or-other, kept sneaking glances at Jenna.

At a quarter after, she snuck a text to Connor asking him where he was, but she got no response. Another lady in the front row began sneaking furtive looks at Jenna and then smiled a knowing smile to Sarah.

At the break, she texted Connor again with the same non-result. And maybe it was her imagination, but she seemed to think the rest of the class was avoiding her. True, Connor was the more social of the two and did most of the talking when they took their class breaks, but still, Jenna thought she was on friendly terms with everyone. Hobart always ran the class to the bitter end, and Jenna struggled with what to do. Should she stay, or go look for him? After the second break, she bolted.

His dorm room was quiet, and nobody in the halls had seen him lately. She drove around town aimlessly; where could he be? She even called his mom and regretted that she had her worried, too. She checked her apartment and sat deflated on her expensive couch. She anxiously wrung her hands. The love of her life was gone… missing…

Her buzzing phone startled her, a text from an unknown number. Come to Applebee's, the bar

She typed a couple responses asking who this was, where was Connor, but got no responses.

After a ten-minute drive, she arrived in the parking lot and ran into the restaurant. There sat Connor, his shoulders somewhat hunched, at the bar. Jenna ran to him and hugged him frantically. His elbow pushed against her chest, actually pushing her aside.

"Heyy… Jenna!" he slurred in a tone she didn't recognize. "Is that your real name, Jenna?" Connor slid his phone on the bar in her direction.

She froze. She couldn't breathe; she actually thought her heart had stopped. She saw herself on the small screen. Fire and Ice: Madi Valentine; she remembered that shoot. This particular shot showed her on all fours with a guy behind her while the second guy jerked off on her face. Lasciviously, she used her fingers to collect the semen before taking it into her mouth and swallowing it.

"That's my girl!" Connor bellowed. "You know, I didn't believe it at first. I mean, yeah, she looks like you, but here… right about the twelve-minute mark… there's your broken-heart tattoo on the back of your neck…"

She put her hand on his arm. "Connor I was going to tell you—"

He pulled his arm away from her. "Don't! Just don't… don't touch me… you didn't even have the decency to have me wear a condom…" Connor stood up unsteadily, holding onto the bar for support. "Take me home, Ted… Ted my frenn." He looked at Jenna, tears rolling down her face. "Thanks for breaking my heart."

"Connor, don't go," she pleaded, "we need to talk."

"Jenna… Madi… whoever the fuck you are… we are… done!"

He looked at her one more time, then pointed his drunken finger in her face. "Whore!"

Fallout

She'd texted Connor three times after he stormed out of the bar, but there was only silence. She knew he needed space to deal with the news that she knew had broken his heart. But now it had been two days and she still hadn't heard from him. She felt so lonely. They'd lived together for two weeks, shared everything, and the perfect world she'd created with him lay shattered, the magic spell broken. She cursed herself because she'd actually believed the lies she'd created.

Whore!

Connor's last word to her echoed in her brain. He was a smart guy, he knew exactly how to hit her the hardest. How could she have done it differently? Tell him up front who she was, what she'd done? She would have been a pornstar fuck, something to brag about to his friends later. Pretending and building a relationship based on a lie obviously wasn't the answer, but the truth would have served her no better. People like her weren't meant to be happy, weren't meant to find love or have anything good.

Whore!

She tried to resume her life by concentrating on her studies, but it all seemed so pointless now. She was only meant to do one thing… maybe it was time to stop pretending and just accept who she was.

Whore!

In the morning she'd call Atticus and tell him she wanted to go back to work. Dirk had been right… he was only off by one month… she'd lasted four months outside of the business… not three.

Tears fell down her face as she sipped her glass of wine… then her phone buzzed. She picked it up and read the message; it was from Connor. Let's talk

Relieved, she texted back. When?

Now, I'm in your parking lot.

She took a deep breath and finished the last of her wine. Okay

She got up, went to the front door, and opened it. She watched as he made his way up the walk towards her. He looked disheveled and broken, like he'd been drinking too much and hadn't slept in days. He looked just like she did.

"I'm so sorry," she said in a voice barely above a whisper.

He shot her a cold glare. "You have a lot to be sorry for." She stared at him in silence. She had no idea what to say to him. "So? Did you want to do this out here on the porch?"

"Oh, sorry. Come in…"

He walked past her without looking at her and sat down on the sofa. She closed the door, then followed behind him and sat down on the loveseat across from him. Several seconds of very uncomfortable silence passed.

"I'm going to ask you some questions, and if at any point I think you're lying to me I'll walk out of here and you'll never hear from me again," he said sternly.

"Okay." The ice in his voice chilled her. She tried to remain calm, but her hands shook slightly.

"How long have you been shooting porn?"

It's an interesting first question, she thought; it was something he could look up online for himself. Then she reasoned it was a test, to see if she'd lie. "I started when I was eighteen, almost nineteen actually."

"What did you do before that?"

"I danced at the Spearmint Rhino in Dallas."

"You were a stripper?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

Tears began to run down her face and she quickly wiped them away. "I'd planned to enroll in college, I was actually accepted to SMU, then I…"

"Go on."

"I worked for a couple of weeks at Hooters, then I ran across an ad in a newspaper about a club that was hiring girls to dance."

She watched as he put his head in his hands, moved them from side to side, then looked up at her. "So the plan was to be a stripper?"

"Only for the summer… until class started in the fall."

"What happened?"

She thought for a moment, trying to put herself back in that time in her life. "I was young, naive, you don't know what it's like."

"Explain it to me, then," he said harshly.

"You don't know what it's like to make that kind of money, to have everything you could possibly want."

"So it's all about the money?"

"No… I liked it, the money was only part of it." She thought for a moment. "I liked the attention, their eyes on me. I was only eighteen."

He wanted to tear into her, yell and scream at her, hurt her… but she was being honest. He hated that the truth hurt him even more than her lies. "Go on."

"It was December, and an agent came into the club, and…"

"Wait… did you fuck anyone at the gentlemen's club?"

"Two guys… yes. One guy just one time. The other guy… somewhat longer."

"Who was he?"

"An older businessman… he owned a bunch of used car dealerships… I was only with him for a few months."

He shot her a dirty scowl. "Okay… and the agent?"

"His name is Atticus. He was looking for girls to take back to LA. He told me I could dance there and make more money than I was making in Dallas, or…"

"Get into porn?"

"Yes." She thought for a moment. "He told me if I didn't like it, I could keep dancing there, or move back to Texas."

"But you liked it?"

"Yes, I liked it better than dancing."

"Did you go back to dancing?"

Again he was testing her. "When I needed a break from shooting scenes, I'd take a couple of months off and dance."

He felt sick to his stomach. He'd wondered if she'd answer him honestly, but she was. She disgusted him, but also he realized how difficult this was, her talking about her life. "I need a drink."

She watched as he went into the kitchen and poured himself two fingers of whiskey from a bottle she kept in a cabinet above the sink. He also grabbed a bottle of water. While he was in the kitchen, she refilled her wine glass.

"How long were you shooting porn?"

"I shot my last scene four months ago, so… almost five years."

He took a long sip of whiskey and felt it burn all the way down to his toes. He wanted it to burn the pain away, but it didn't. "How many scenes did you shoot?"

"I'm not sure, exactly… over three-hundred and fifty."

"Jesus Christ!" he exclaimed, slapping his hand on the coffee table. He absently ran his fingers through his hair. He thought he might get sick. He took a deep breath and tried to settle his stomach. "What the hell does your family think?"

"They've always hated it." She thought for a moment. "It's something we don't talk about, the giant elephant in the room that can't ever be discussed."

"Do you still talk to them?"

"Yes, I'm slowly trying to rebuild my relationship with them. It's easier now that I'm out of the business."

"And your grandmother, was that just bullshit, too?"

She cut her eyes at him, then they softened. She could hear the pain, the hurt in his voice. She knew this wasn't easy for him to hear, any of it. "Four years ago she told me not to contact her again, and I didn't."

"And she really died?"

Jenna looked down at a spot on the rug. "My parents… they told me I wasn't welcome at the funeral, they didn't want me there."

It was so much for him to take in. He wanted to feel sympathy for her, empathize, show some type of compassion, but he couldn't. "Why did you decide to quit?"

That was the toughest question of all. One she didn't want to answer. "Because I felt wretched inside, okay… is that what you want to hear?"

"I just want to hear the truth."

"And you have."

He downed the last of his whiskey and then chased it with a swig of water. "So you danced and got into porn for the money; what did you do with it?"

She held up her arms. "Look around."

He looked at the expensive furniture and TV. "So all your money went into this condo?"

"I had a little over five million invested, a little less now after buying this condo, but a lot of that came from my website and dancing."

It was so much for him to try to take in. Despite how well he knew her, it was like sitting across from a stranger. "Are you bisexual?"

"I…" This was another very difficult question and she had to think for a few seconds before formulating her response. "When you're in the business, Connor, there are so many things you have to do… that you're expected to do." He looked into her eyes and waited for her to continue. "There have been times in my past… two times… when I've gotten very close to women. When there was… love."

"Who were they?"

"The first… her name was Sofia, we worked together at the Rhino."

His eyes widened. "And the second?"

"Her name was Danielle. She was an assistant to my business manager, Atticus."

"How long were you with her?"

"About two years."

"Why did it end?"

She thought for a moment. "She couldn't handle what I did when I worked. She tried to get me out of the business, but I refused and it ended what we had."

He seemed satisfied with her answer. "Why didn't you just tell me who you were when we met?"

"What exactly should I have told you?"

Silence.

"That I'm Madi Valentine, the famous porn star? That I've fucked more guys than I care to think about?"

Silence.

"What if I had been truthful with you… what would you have done?" He hadn't seen that one coming. "You'd want to see how fast you could get the slut into bed, right? Maybe you'd ask to film it so you'd have a little proof to show your friends when you bragged about it later."

"I… I… wouldn't have done that."

"You've demanded my honesty since you got here, I want it from you, too."

"Okay, yeah… I don't know what I would have done."

"Do you think that hasn't happened to me before?… There's a reason why I haven't been in a relationship with a guy since high school." There was a blank expression on his face. "You're a nice guy; I probably would've just scared you off."

There was a full minute of silence while they reflected on each other's words. "What was your plan, then, how did you see this playing out?"

She thought for a moment. "I wanted to take all of my classes online, but I couldn't… that damn creative writing class… then I met you."

"I'm just another one of your regrets, aren't I?"

Tears were forming in her eyes. "Regrets? No! I didn't expect this, any of it."

"Expect what?"

"To meet you… to feel this way about you… to fall in love." She thought again for a moment. "I mean… I wanted to find you… someone like you… you're what I've wanted my whole life."

"Someone like me, what the hell does that mean?"

"You're a regular… normal… guy, but so much more." She wiped away the tears that were forming in her eyes before continuing. "You're so caring… so loving… you're everything I've ever wanted. I fell in love with you, and you fell in love with me."

"The girl I fell in love with doesn't even exist."

Another long silence passed while they processed each other's words. "Connor, I know this is hard for you to understand. But doing porn, that was my job, that's not who I am."

He bowed his head, his hand shielding his eyes. He had checked her out on Pornhub, of course. Her job, he pondered. Three-hundred-fifty or more porn shoots, most of them girl on guy and counting her times with multiple men that put her at maybe 400 or more guys she had fucked. Four hundred different cocks. "And so…" he began. "I'm supposed to believe that out of the maybe four hundred guys you've fucked, that I'm the best ever?"

She thought for a moment. She needed to take another tack; going head-to-head wasn't working. "Think about your past, Connor. Does it feel the same when you're having sex with someone you just met compared to someone you love?" She could see the wheels spinning. "Those two experiences aren't the same at all, are they? Love is what makes sex special and sets it apart from just fucking." There was a blank expression on his face while he internalized her words. "You're the first man who's ever made love to me."

The expression on his face hardened. "How can I ever compete with those men, how can I ever compete with the things you've done, the experiences you've had? How could I ever be enough for you?"

Tears were running freely down her face and she didn't attempt to wipe them away. "You've given me something no other man has… love." She waited for him to respond. Silence? Connor… please… Believe that I love you, believe in us!

"Sometimes love isn't enough, Jenna." He stood up and made his way to her front door. He heard her gentle sobs as he shut it behind him.

----------

"Hey, Mom, how are you today?"

"Oh, I'm just peachy! They're letting me out in a couple of days. Gimme a kiss."

He leaned down to hug his mother. Her fragile arms held him for a moment, but they still felt good around his neck. Connor should have risen, but he stayed where he was, leaning over his mom in a gentle embrace.

She turned her head to kiss his cheek, and he still stayed there. "Is everything okay, baby?"

He didn't move; he couldn't move. "I'm going to be fine, honey, this is normal for a concussion…"

"That's not it, Mom."

He released her and sat on the edge of her bed. She shot him a look of concern. "Where's Jenna?" He lowered his head, unable to speak. "You two have some trouble?" He nodded. "Son, whatever it is, you should try and work it out. That girl loves you, and I mean really loves you. And I know you love her. You can't let a girl like her get away—"

"Mom…" He couldn't find the words. How could he tell her? "She… she has a past."

"Oh, I see. So she isn't perfect. Is she wanted by the law? Did she kill anybody? Did she abandon her child at a fire station—"

"Mom, stop. It's nothing like that."

"Did she do anything illegal?"

"No, she didn't do anything illegal… it's just not… it's not normal, okay? I don't really want to talk about it. She lied, it's over, we're done."

He looked out the window while his Mom looked at her son. "How're your grades?"

He sighed. He'd just gotten a 'C' on his economics test, and his behavioral sciences professor sent him an urgent email this morning saying "see me." "They're fine."

"Liar."

He looked back at his mom in anger, but it didn't last. He could never lie to her very well, she always knew. "I think I can save them. I'll keep my 'A's' intact."

"I'd rather you kept your heart intact. Let me tell you something my mother told me. She said that you should be in a relationship to give, not to get. And if you love someone, you should give all of your love, freely and without reservations. And the more you give love, the more you will get back in return." Connor's eyes watered at that. "Is she using you? Does she need money?"

He shook his head. "What has she done that is so unforgivable?"

He stood up. "You want some coffee? I'm going to get some."

"Can't, no caffeine. Go ahead, I'll be right here."

Connor ambled out into the hallway and headed towards the vending machines. He nodded and waved at each staff member; they all knew him by name and he knew theirs too. He dropped in the coins and pushed the cream button on the machine, then laughed. He took his black, he always had. But here at the hospital, he was always getting two coffees, and he always got Jenna's first. He sipped it and made a face. How can she drink this? How can she… be a pornstar? How can she love me? How can I live without her? Tears ran down his face. He'd cried a lot lately. Ted had to go to the store to buy Kleenex because what guy keeps tissues in his dorm room? He strolled back into the recovery room, sipping the wrong coffee. They kept the room dim in order to avoid overstimulation of his Mom's concussed brain.

"You know, son, even in this dark room I can see that you look like shit. Tell me what it is and we can figure it out. You can't go on like this."

Connor slumped into the chair beside her bed. He figured he should be a man and just face it. "She's a porn star, Mom, a very popular pornstar."

"You mean like… sex movies?"

He smiled at his Mom's naivete. "Yes, Mom."

There were a few seconds of silence. "Does she still… um… do that?

"No, she doesn't."

"Does she make you happy?"

He shot her a stern look. "You're defending her?"

"What have I always told you was most important to me?"

"That… that you want me to be happy."

"So… are you?"

"Yes… before I knew what she really was."

"Let me show you what I know."

She reached for her phone on the side of the bed, hit a few buttons, and held the screen up to his face. "What do you see?"

It was an image of him and Jenna. She was sitting in Connor's lap in a chair next to her hospital bed. He was smiling into the camera lens while Jenna was lovingly looking up into his eyes.

"It's a picture of me and Jenna."

"No, son. It's a picture of a young girl who's desperately in love with you. And I want you to look at your face." He studied the image again and took note of his bright shining smile. "I've never seen you so happy."

"I know, Mom… but…"

"Everyone has things in their past that they regret, Connor." He looked into her sympathetic, caring eyes. "Just make sure you consider everything before you make your final decision."

He leaned in and gently kissed her cheek. "I will, Mom."

Just as he was unlocking the door of his truck in the hospital parking lot, his phone vibrated. He pulled it out of his pocket and read the screen. His Mom had forwarded to him the picture of him and Jenna.

Not fair, Mom… Not fair…

----------

It was ten the next morning and Jenna sat at her dining room table drinking a cup of coffee. She knew Connor wasn't coming back; her texts and calls had all gone unanswered. Coming home to Salome was a mistake, she knew that now. She'd already contacted the registrar and withdrawn from her courses. Because she'd been in school less than five weeks, they wouldn't show up on her academic record.

She'd spent over an hour talking with Sandy, and her best friend had come to her rescue. She'd agreed to let Jenna stay with her until she could find an apartment of her own. Sandy was excited her best friend finally came to her senses, but also sad it didn't work out with Connor.

Jenna decided to wait until she got back to LA to contact Atticus. She'd need time to find an apartment and get settled in before she began work again. She didn't need the money right away, but she knew she'd get bored if she wasn't working.

She'd contacted U-Haul and reserved a big truck and a trailer for her car for the following day. They'd also put her in contact with a moving service that would pack her belongings and load them into the truck. The day after, she'd start the long journey back to LA.

----------

"What the hell are you doing here, I thought you had a class, man?"

Connor smiled and looked into his roommate's shocked eyes. "I just got Mom settled in at home."

"Oh… how's she doing?"

"Better… her headaches are almost gone and her vision is near normal."

There were a few seconds of awkward silence. "How are you doing?"

"I feel like shit." He looked into his friend's sympathetic eyes.

"A month with a famous porn star, you should… you know… write a book or something."

He knew Ted was just trying to cheer him up, but it wasn't working. "She crushed me, man, I've never felt this horrible before."

"So she… she ended it with you… you were pretty rough on her in the bar."

"Fuck you, man… I broke up with her."

"Can I ask why?"

He pulled out his phone. "Do I need to show you why?"

Things were heating up quickly, and Ted knew he'd hit a nerve. He stood up, got two Lone Stars from their small dorm fridge, opened them, and handed one to Connor.

"You know… I've dated a few girls, even got laid some here and there…" He paused for a moment while taking a long swig of his beer. "But none of them ever looked at me the way that girl looks at you."

"She's a fucking slut, man… don't you get that?" Doesn't anyone get that?

"And you're not, huh? You've told me some of the shit you've done."

"It's not on the internet, man… I've never filmed any of it… the whole world hasn't seen it."

"That's true… but if you did, you'd show me… right?" They both laughed.

"I don't know… I know what kind of pervert you are."

"At least I don't go around fucking my professors."

Connor grinned. "That only happened once… one professor, asshole." Connor took another swig of his beer. "And it was a huge mistake."

"Oh… so you've done things you regret too?"

"I see where you're going with this… and I don't like it."

"Okay."

Connor thought for a moment. "How can you even compare those two things… do you even know the things she's done?"

"I know what she's done… and yet she still wants to be with your boring old hick ass… doesn't she? She could get anybody, anybody… and she wants you."

Connor was close to throwing his empty beer bottle at Ted's head, but he got himself under control. "How the hell could I ever be enough for a woman like that… someone who's done all those things?"

"I have no idea, but get over yourself. I see how she looks at you… if you let that go… let her go… you're more stupid than I thought."

Ted was getting close to getting punched or getting a beer bottle broken over his head. Connor took a deep breath, set his empty beer bottle down, and calmly walked out of the dorm room.

Everyone's trying to live my life for me, he thought. He popped an antacid and chewed it. It was the fourth one today and it was only 9:30. He looked at his texts. Several from Jenna, but… he couldn't bring himself to respond. Nobody knows how much this hurts. Nobody could know. Except maybe Jenna. He found that funny.

A new text came in from Professor Hobart. Connor, it's Professor H. Weren't you and Jenna an item? The registrar notified me she's dropped all her classes. Is everything okay?

He sat down on the grass under a tree. She's quitting school because of me? She's giving up her life? Is she going back to porn? She can't do that. I'm not worth it… Oh, fuck, this hurts… Jenna…

He figured he'd better answer. I don't know what she's doing anymore, Mrs. H. Sorry.

He got another text from her. I'm sending you an email. It has her last assignment attached to it. She wrote it last week during class, the night you weren't here. I think you should read it

With a heavy sigh, he waited for the email. He knew the assignment, but he hadn't done it yet. He couldn't bring himself to write about love. He didn't know what it was, what it meant, except that it tore him wide open.

"Love." In six sentences or less. Might as well see what she wrote. He opened the email.

I have a secret past that I haven't told my lover about, but I think the bonds are almost strong enough for him to hear it. He fills my soul with so much hope and promise that brings me so much joy, but it also strikes terrible fear in my very core to think about life without him. I'm already devoting my life to him, though he may not know it yet. I would follow this man to the ends of the earth, on whatever journey he decides we should take. Upon hearing my secret he may choose to journey forward without me. And should that happen, my life will become gray, meaningless, and empty… for he is my other half, without whom I'm incomplete, without whom I'll never know love again.

Jenna Erickson

After crying under the big sycamore tree for almost five minutes, he jumped up and ran for his truck.

----------

The recorded voice said, "I'm sorry. That number has been disconnected, or is not in service at this time." She must have blocked me. I can't blame her. I'm such a stupid asshole.

Connor knocked on Jenna's door for the third time, but there was still no answer. She has to be at the gym, he reasoned. It was after ten and he knew she'd never sleep in this late. He turned and walked down the steps.

"She's not up there."

He turned and saw Morty and Ed. "What are you talking about?"

"There were movers here yesterday, her condo is empty," Morty said.

There were a few seconds of stunned silence while Connor processed this new information.

"If I were to venture a guess, I'd say some young college asshole broke her heart," Ed added.

Connor looked at the two of them staring him down. They were right, he just didn't want to admit it. "It kinda went both ways. Where's she going? You gotta tell me, please, Ed."

Ed looked at him for a few seconds. "Back to LA. She told us yesterday… she left about an hour ago."

He started running for his truck. "Thank you," he said while nearly knocking both of them over. They both laughed.

"I told you he's not an asshole, Mort."

"Bullshit, the jury's still out."

----------

Connor drove like a madman. The body of his thirteen-year-old F150 bore the scars of a regular Texas truck, but still had some juice to it. He was glad he'd gotten the V-8. He barreled down the two-lane Texas road at eighty to ninety miles an hour whether it was safe or not. It was at least a two-and-a-half-hour drive to the freeway. He worried that once she got on the interstate he'd lose her. She could stop at any rest stop or gas station and he'd drive right past her and not know it. He tried calling again and texting, but nothing went through.

Finally, he crested a hill and overtook another semi-truck/trailer in a somewhat dangerous move. And then he saw it. Up ahead in the distance, the goddamned interstate. And about a mile from the entrance he saw a large, lumbering U-Haul truck towing a blue Mini Cooper. Excited beyond belief, he gunned his old pickup and caught up to her. He honked his horn and flashed his lights at her. She didn't slow down. Come on, baby! I love you so pull the hell over! He gunned the motor again and pulled alongside her in the oncoming lane. His truck was almost as tall as the U-Haul. He hollered out the window to her.

She looked out the window and saw him, and tears instantly began running down her face. She wanted to keep driving, but she was crying so hard she didn't want to destroy everything she owned by getting into a wreck. Slowly she began moving the truck to the right onto the shoulder of the road. Once she had the truck safely stopped, she wiped her eyes and could sort of see properly. He had passed her and parked his truck diagonally in front of her, effectively blocking her way onto the freeway. He got out and approached her door. She opened the door and stepped out onto the gravel. He could see the fire in her eyes.

"You trying to kill us both, asshole?"

"Where are you going?"

She wiped more tears from her eyes. "I'm going home."

"This is your home, Texas."

"No, it's not… not anymore."

"So what's in LA?"

She shot him a cold look. "My life… and… NOT you."

He smiled. "Not me… huh?"

"That's the basis of its appeal."

He looked her over. The little jean skirt, the tight tank top, her toned, tanned limbs and her long blonde hair blowing wildly in the hot West Texas wind. He also noticed the expression on her face… she'd gone from hurt to mad, and he realized he'd never seen her angry. Nevertheless, he plowed ahead. "So when things get tough, you pack up and run?"

She pushed him… hard… into the middle of the right-hand lane. "Fuck you, Connor… you made it very clear you didn't want anything to do with me."

"You lied to me, Jenna."

Her shoulders slumped. "This is old ground; I'm not having this fight with you again, asshole." She turned wearily and started to get back into the truck.

"Wait!" He jumped past her and held the door closed. "What if I said I didn't care about any of it?"

She turned and faced him. "Then I'd say you were lying."

"I love you, Jenna. And I want to be with you forever."

Tears were filling up her eyes again. "Don't say that… don't you dare say that."

"But it's true, you're my life now, all I think about… I can't picture my world without you in it."

"That doesn't change anything, Connor. I'll have to live with my past for the rest of my life… but you don't have to… you deserve someone better than me."

"I deserve you, period."

Every fiber of her being wanted to believe him, but she wasn't sure she could. Connor put his hand gently on her shoulder. Jenna looked at it and slowly brushed it aside. "You said such hateful things to me."

"I did… and I apologize for each and every one of them."

Tears were falling freely down her face. "I… I… just don't know."

"You said your life would be gray and empty, that you would be incomplete without me. And you said, what did you say, something like you would never love again. You said those things because you love me, Jenna."

"How could you know that?"

"Hobart sent that to me this morning. Jenna. I believe you… that you love me. I… I guess I didn't before." He got down on one knee and took her hand. She didn't pull it away. A couple of cars passed, honking loudly at the couple. "Please, Jenna. Give me another chance. I'll spend the rest of my life making it up to you and making you happy. I want to spend the rest of my life loving you."

She felt her heart melt. "Could we really make this work? Connor, do you know what you're getting into? There will always be looks, people whispering, making comments…"

Undeterred, his eyes remained steadfastly on hers as he held her hand. "I don't care about that, about any of that. I need you, Jenna."

"Would you get up? I don't want people to think I'm getting proposed to on the side of the road."

He stood up and took both of her hands in his. "The past is gone, honey, it's only about the future now, our future… together. You and me."

He pulled her into his arms and they kissed passionately, lovingly. Tears ran down both their cheeks. "Big, tough, Texas boy is crying?" she teased as they eventually pulled apart.

He pulled a Kleenex out of his pocket. "I've been crying for days." He dried both their faces.

"Don't ever let me go, Connor."

"I won't, Jenna Erickson, you're mine now… forever." They held each other tight on the side of the road for what seemed like an eternity. "I'll follow you home… okay, baby?

She looked lovingly into his eyes. "Okay."

She got into the truck, started it, and made a wide U-turn in the middle of the road. When she got the truck up to highway speed, she noticed the sign… 127 miles to Salome.